Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
HUMAN,HUMANS

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

rious paragraphs of the 17th chapter. they show: the symbols of temu, the setting sun, the past and the future. the adoration of temu in the west. the abode of the west shown by the jackal of anubis in a shrine with isis and nephthys adoring. the adoration of osiris. the phoenix or bennu. the reformation of the departed spirit shown by the soul descending to the body on the bier, in the form of a human headed bird, khem of dual manifestation, shown by the birds on either side of the prostrate mummy. so the purified soul passes ever onward and upward, and still uses its mystical hymn. it reaches the pools of the two truths, shown by the two quadrangular figures; it passes through anrutf, the gate of the north, and through the gate of tajeser, and it saith to the mystical guardians 'give me

e, since thou hast already given beth the great and precious gift all of us craved and desired. moreover, it becometh not the monarch of the universe to withdraw and take back his presents from one subject and give them to another. to these words the holy one responded:'aleph, aleph! thou shalt be the first of all letters and my unity shall be symbolized only by thee. in all conceptions and ideas human or divine, in every act and deed begun, carried on and completed, in all of them shalt thou be the first, the beginning."therefore did the holy one make the letters of the celestial alphabet capitals, and those of the earthly, small each corresponding to one another. and so was the beginning of the hebrew alphabet. we now move on to the law of manifestation, or rather the process in which ma

from any system of magic and religion. qabalah this is a simple discourse on some of the major facets of the qabalah. it is also spelled as kabbalah and cabala.(pronounced ka-bah-lah. orgins qabalah comes from the hebrew word qbl, meaning an oral tradition, the esoteric and mystical division of judaism. the qabalah presents a symbolic explanation of the origin of the universe, the relationship of human beings to the godhead, and an emanationist approach to creation, whereby the infinite light (ain soph aur) manifests through different sephiroth on the tree of life. although the central book of the qabalah, the zohar, was not written down until around 1280 a.d. probably by moses de leon, the qabalah has spiritual links with gnosticism and other early mystical cosmologies. in the qabalah, al

ancient secret of old, and that is: keeping track of his/her work on a daily basis, whether it be pathworking, dreams, rituals or many others. 74 in qabalistic thinking, all ritualistic actions are a representation of the divine life in specific symbols. with this we can say that in all things there lies its own universal, harmonic balance. in ritual, god the vast one luminates through and within human action through the forces of the sephiroth and their powers of transformation. briefly speaking, we come back to the wisdom of the emerald tablet which states,"as above so below. everything touches everything else; every action has its own reaction or consequence; there is a universal balance. according to qabalah, it is known that man is indeed the master of his own destiny, whereby he alon

into the area of black magic. black magic is essentially magic that is against your true will or against your holy guardian angel, the bornless part of you. most instances of harming other people could probably, generally speaking, be considered black magic. i will not get into the debate at this time about black magic versus white magic. suffice it to say that any magic that hurts you or another human being is not magic that you want to participate in. the circle spread divination will help you understand the karmic outcome of any magical workings, for that matter, any serious physical act, because magic is nothing more than physical energy on a higher plane of consciousness. begin by removing the major arcana from your tarot pack. adepts in the golden dawn usually have two sets of tarot

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

de iu; eichtsteig landr. 11. 16. 37. sane die messe beide got u. in; parz. 378, 25. wh. 280, 5. neic si im unde gote; iw. 6013. also in o.fr, jel te pardoins de diit et de mi]\iones untersuch. 245. sometimes the evil one is named by the side of the deity: got noch den tiuvcl loben; iw. 1273. in beschirmet der tii'vcl noch got; iw. 4635, i.e. no one protects him. poems of the middle ages attribute human passions to god; especially is he often pictured in a state of complacency and joy (see suppl, and again in the contrary state of wrath and vengeance. the former is favourable to the creation of eminent and happily endowed men: got was an einer suczen zujit, do'r parzivalen 1^ worhte (in amiable trim form, training when he made percival; parz. 148, 26. got der was vil scnftcs muotes. do er g

otes iliz; parz. 88, 15. jach, er triiege den gotes fliz; parz. 140, 5. got het sinen iliz gar ze wnnsche wol an si geleit; wigal. 4130. ich woen got selbe worhte dich niit siner gotlicher hant; wigal. 9723. zware got der hat geleit sine kunst und sine kraft, sinen tliz und sine meisterschalt an disen loblichen lip; iw. 1685. so in 2 18 god. sentiment, tliat imputes to god a propensity to gaze at human beauty, or to do whatever men do: got mohte selbe gcrne sehen die selben juncfrouwen; fragm. 22. gott moht in (him, i.e. the musician) gerne hoeren in sinen himelkceren; trist. 7649. den slac scoue got selbe haben gesehen (shoukl have seen that stroke; eol. 198, 18. karl 72. got selbe moht ez gerne sehen; trist. 6869. ein puneiz (diadem, daz in got selber mohte sehen; frauend. 84, 16. gestri

worship and of tillage, seems to be a recent upstart, unknown to the on. language. on the form and manner of heathen prayer we lack information; i merely conjecture that it was accompanied by a looking up to heaven, bending of the body (of which bidjan gave a hint, folding of hands, bowing of knees, uncovering of the head. these gestures grow out of a crude childlike noti.n of antiquity, that the human suppliant presents and submits himself to the mighty god, his conqueror, as a defenceless victim (see suppl. precari dsos ccclumque snspicere is attested by tacitus himself. germ. 10. genuflectere is in gothic knussjan, the supplicare of the eomans was flexo corpore adorare. falling down and bowing were customs of the clirislians too; thus in hel. 47, 6. 48, 16. 144, 24 we have: te ijedu hnt

re exactly the ideas vow and sacrifice, mid. lat. votum and census, closely as they border on one another: the vow is, as it were, a private sacrifice. here then our ancient language had a variety of words at its command, and it may be supposed that they stood for different tilings; but the difficulty is, to unravel what the differences in the matter were. sacrifice rested on the supposition that human food is agreeable to the gods, that intercourse takes place between gods and men. the god is invited to eat his share of the sacrifice, and he really enjoys it. not till later is a separate divine food placed before him (see suppl. the motive of sacrifices was everywhere the same: either to render thanks to the gods for their kindnesses, or to appease their anger; the gods were to be kept gr

fe; sometimes for long life' biota til langlifl' landn, 3, 4; or for favour (thockasaeld) with the people' grimr, er blotinn var dausr (sacrificed when dead) fiir thokkasaeld, ok kallagr kamban, landn. 1, 14. 3, 16. this epithet jcamhan must refer to the sacrifice of the dead man's body; i connect it with the ohg. jnchim^ida funus, r^iid. dut. hiitiban comere, diut. 2, 207. conf. note to andr. 4. human sacrifices are from their nature and origin expiative; some great disaster, some heinous crime can only be purged and blotted out by human blood. avith all nations of antiquity they were an old-established custom; the following evidences place it beyond a doubt for germany (see suppl. tac. germ. 9: deorum maxime mercurium colunt, cui certis diebus jmmanis quoque liostiis litare fas habent. g

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ch relies merely on the art of illusion. white magick is much more than that. it is intensely exciting because it means that we can extend the boundaries of possibility, recalling the psychic powers of childhood when we could span dimensions as easily as jumping across a puddle. we can increase our personal magnetism to attract love and luck and regenerate the innate healing abilities both of the human body and the planet. what magick does not do is provide quick fixes with a twinkling of stardust. it does not produce a faerie godmother, who turns up with a shimmering frock and a platinum credit card to pay the taxi fare home if the handsome prince is short of money and the faerie coach has crumpled into a pumpkin. after the candles and incense have burned through and we sit, exhausted but

ring forward an anticipated payment or attract an unexpected windfall from abroad. but i don't really need a million pounds. and what about the negative effects? if i became incredibly rich, i would almost certainly lose the incentive to write. credit card bills are a powerful focus for creativity. and, of course, my kids would never get out of their satin-sheeted beds. lotteries are generated by human hands primarily for the purpose of making money for their creators. they really are random affairs and so it often happens that it is the wealthy people who win even more money- although that does not necessarily bring happiness. casting your needs into the cosmos and trusting they will be met does work, but not if you are expecting magick to compensate for an unnecessary shopping binge. nor

ess of the herds or fish in a trance for the release of the animals. one of the earliest recorded examples of shamanism is the dancing sorcerer. painted in black on the cave walls of les trois freres in the french pyrenees, this shamanic figure, which portrays a man in animal skins, dates from about 14000 bc and stands high above the animals that are depicted on the lower walls. only his feet are human and he possesses the large, round eyes of an owl, the antlers and ears of a stag, the front paws of a lion or bear, the genitals of a wild cat and the tail of a horse or wolf. by the neolithic period, which began around 7500 bc and lasted until about 5500 bc, the huntergatherer culture had given way to the development of agriculture, and the god evolved into the sonconsort of the earth mothe

ways by which people calculated time. since its cycles coincided with the female menstrual cycle, which ceased for nine moons if a women was pregnant, the moon became linked with the mysteries first of birth, then of death as it waned, and finally with new life on the crescent. because the moon was reborn each month or, as it was thought, gave birth to her daughter each month, it was assumed that human existence followed the same pattern and that the full moon mirrored the mother with her womb full with child. the full moon was also associated in later ages with romance and passion, originally because this coincided with peak female fertility. moon magick for the increase of love and fertility is still practised under the auspices of the waxing moon. it was not until about 3,000 years ago

bly lost, and for a time infant mortality increased as male physicians took over the roles of the deposed midwives. but anyone who was different in any way- eccentric, senile or physically deformed- could be accused. any old woman living alone might be blamed for the deaths of animals, the failure of crops and outbreaks of disease that were in reality caused by poor hygiene and diet, bad weather, human neglect or simply blind fate. of course, this occurred to some extent before the burning times. the difference was that now the church and state were legalising and even encouraging this persecution. even faeries became associated with witchcraft. the bean-tighe, a faerie housekeeper, popular in the mythology of ireland and scotland, was said to reside with the village wise woman and assist

ABRAMELIN1

lini, is said to have assisted, also was in part worked by the aid of a child as seer. cagliostro3 also is said to have availed himself of the services of children in this particular. but for my part i cannot understand the imperative necessity of the employment of a child in the angelic evocation, if the operator be pure in mind, and has developed the clairvoyant faculty which is latent in every human being, and which is based on the utilisation of the thoughtvision. this thought-vision is exercised almost unconsciously by everyone in thinking of either a place, person, or thing, which they know well; immediately, coincident with the thought, the image springs before the mental sight; and it is hut the conscious and voluntary development of this which is the basis of what is commonly call

from the greek daimon, which anciently simply meant any spirit, good or bad. a work filled with suggestive magical references is the well-known arabian nights, and it is interesting to notice the number of directions in the third book of this work for producing similar effects to those there celebrated. for example, the ninth chapter of the third book gives the symbols to be employed for changing human beings into animals, one of the commonest incidents in the arabian nights, as in the story of the first old man and the hind, that of the three calendars and the five ladies of bagdad, that of beder and giauhare, etc, etc; as distinct from the voluntary transformation of the magician into another form, as exemplified in the story of the second calendar, the symbols for which are given in the

he had heard say that in a desert place not far from the aforesaid town of arachi dwelt a very learned and pious man whose name was abramelino,13 and he14 exhorted me that as i had already done so much, not to fail to visit him, that perhaps the most merciful god might regard me with pity, and grant me that which i righteously wished for, it seemed to me as though i was listening to a voice, not human but celestial, and i felt a joy in mine heart such as i could not express; and i had neither rest nor intermission until aaron found me a man who conducted me to the nearest route, by which walking upon fine sand during the space of three days and a half without seeing any human habitation i at length arrived at the foot of a hill of no great height, and which was entirely surrounded by tree

xtreme pleasure, realising in that moment how great is the providence of the lord. the good 2 the sacred magic 8 old man was very courteous to me and treated me very kindly, and during an infinitude of days he never spake unto me of any other matter than of the fear of god, exhorting me to lead ever a well-regulated life, and from time to time warned me of certain errors which man commits through human frailty, and, further, he made me understand that he detested the acquisition of riches and goods which we were constantly employed in gaining in our towns through so severe usury exacted from, and harm wrought to, our neighbour. he required from me a very solemn and precise promise to change my manner of life, and to live not according to our false dogmas, but in the way and law of the lord

the lord is given unto us free and gratis, and we ought in no wise to sell the same. this veritable science shall remain in thee and thy generation for the space of seventy-two18 years, and will not remain longer in our sect. let not thy curiosity push thee on to understand the cause of this, but figure to thyself that we are so good19 that our sect hath become insupportable not only to the whole human race, but even to god himself! i wished in receiving these two small manuscript books to throw myself on my knees before him, but he rebuked me, saying that we ought only to bend the knee before god. i avow that these two books20 were so exactly written, that thou, o lamech my son, mayest see them after my death, and thou shalt thus recognise how much respect i have for thee.21 it is true th

ABRAMELIN2

qabalah, and the true wisdom, and the (true) magic. we will, therefore, show forth this last, and the manner of becoming its possessors in the name of god and of his celestial court! of abramelin the mage 45 the second chapter. what we should consider before undertaking this operation. e6 have already said what is the science which i7 am to teach you, that is to say, that it is neither in any way human nor diabolical, but (that it is) the true and divine wisdom and magic, which has been handed down by our predecessors unto their successors as a hereditary treasure. in like manner as i myself at present, so even should ye think, before entering into this matter,8 and before taking possession of so great a treasure, how much this gift is sublime and precious, and how vile and base are ye you

upplicating him to be willing to pardon you and remit them. ye shall also supplicate him that in the time to come he may be willing and pleased to regard you with pity and grant you his grace and goodness to send unto you his holy angel, who shall serve unto you as a guide, and lead you ever in his holy way and will; so that ye fall not into sin through inadvertence, through ignorance, or through human frailty. in this manner shall ye commence your oration, and continue thus every morning during the first two moons or months. meseemeth here that now some may say: wherefore dost thou not write down the words or form of prayer the which i should employ, seeing that, as for me, i am neither sufficiently learned, nor devout, nor wise? know ye that although in the beginning your prayer be but f

le to put to the test whether you shall have well employed the period of your six moons, and how well and worthily you shall have laboured in the quest of the wisdom of the lord; since you shall see your guardian angel appear unto you in unequalled beauty; who also will the sacred magic 66 converse with you, and speak in words so full of affection and of goodness, and with such sweetness, that no human tongue could express the same. he will animate you unto your great content in the fear of god, making you a recital of the blessings which you have received from god; and bringing unto your remembrance the sins by which you have offended him during the whole period of your life, will instruct you and give unto you the manner in which you shall be able to appease him by a pure, devout, and re

order of the angel: firstly: the proposition by what virtue, power and authority you make your demands unto them; that is to say by the virtue of god our lord who hath made them subject unto all his creatures, and brought them to your feet.79 secondly: 80that your object is not at all a malign curiosity, but (one tending) unto the honour and glory of god, and to your own good and that of all the human race. that further, every time that you shall summon them, by whatever sign or word, and in whatever time and place, and for whatever occasion and service, they shall have to appear immediately without any delay, and obey your commands. and that in case they shall have some legitimate hindrance hereto, they are to send unto you some other spirits assigning then and there such as shall be cap

who be with you in such a manner that the spirits, having however been beforehand invoked by you, will understand what they are to do; but it is necessary to discover your intent unto them by words. for they be of such great intelligence, that from a single word or a single motive, they can draw the construction of the whole matter; and although they cannot penetrate into the inmost parts of the human mind, yet nevertheless by their astuteness and subtlety they be so adroit that they comprehend by perceptible signs the wish of the person in question. but when it is a grave and important matter, you should retire into a secret place apart, provided it be appropriate, for any place is good to invoke the spirits proper unto the operation. there give them their commission regarding that which

ABRAMELIN3

exertion. no. d is an acrostic of e j squares. ekdilun may be from the greek ekdeilon, which means, not afraid of; from ek- in composition, and deilon, frightened, cowardly. the sacred magick 131 the third chapter. o cause any spirit to appear, and take any form, such as of man, animal, bird, etc( b) it will appear in the form of a serpent( c) to make them appear in the shape of any animal( d) in human form( e) in the form of a bird (1) u r i e l r a m i e i m i m i e i m a r l e i r u (2) l u c i f e r u n a n i m e c a t o n i f i n o n o n i f i n o t a c e m i n a n u r e f i c u l (3) l e v i a t a n e r m o g a s a v m i r t e a t i o r a n t g a a g t n a r o i t a e t r i m v a s a g o m r e n a t a i v e l (4) s a t a n a d a m a t a b a t a m a d a n a t a s of abramelin the mage

nd laid down should suffice, and it is in no wise to be doubted that he who executeth all these matters from point to point, and who shall have the right intention to use this sacred science unto the honour and glory of god almighty for his own good, and for that of his neighbour, shall arrive with ease at the possession thereof; and even matters the most difficult shall appear easy unto him. but human nature is so depraved and corrupted, and so different from that which the lord hath created, that few persons, if any, do walk in the right way; and it is so easy to prevaricate, and so difficult not to fail in an operation which demandeth the whole (soul of a) man in (its) entirety. and in order not to intimidate in any way him who shall resolve to undertake this operation, i am about here

mselves unto man, their greatest enemy, seeing that they behold him in powerful condition arriving at the enjoyment of that eternal glory which they themselves have foolishly lost; and their rage is so great and their grief so poignant, that -there is in the world no evil which they be not ready to work, if god were to permit them, they being always attracted by the idea of the destruction of the human race. therefore is it necessary to take courage and make a constant resolution to resist in all things with intrepidity, and to earnestly desire to obtain from god so great a grace in despite of men and of the demon. also beforehand thou shouldest arrange thine affairs in such wise that they can in no way hinder thee, nor bring thee any disquietude in the period of the six moons, during whic

ADEPTUS MINOR INITIATION

that i will not perform any ritual of the rosea rubeae et aurea cruces before the eyes of any person save for the permission of the chiefs of the order" trapt "i further promise and swear that with the divine permission i will, from this day forward, apply myself to the great work, which is, to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event, i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me" jxn "i furthermore solemnly pledge myself never to work at any important symbol without first invocating the highest divine names connected therewith, and especially not to debase my knowledge of practical magic to purposes of evil and self seek

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

ilenc"ethe book of aiwass by john allee high priest, first church of satan lord egan's proviso you have the choice of accepting or rejecting what i have to say. if you find it difficult or impossible to accept, i would advise you dismiss my concepts entirely, if you wish! why do i say this? my objective adheres to a set of satanic principles outlined by crowley, a man who also believed in praetor-human intelligences "the essence of every missionary message has always been to assimilate the taught to the teacher, and it has always been accompanied by bribes and threats. my message is exactly opposed to any of this. i say to each man and woman 'you are unique and sovereign, the center of an universe. however right i may be in thinking as i do, you may be equally right in thinking otherwise

f species, one particular strain will possess what could be termed a "hive soul" take for example the monarch butterfly- there are thousands in existence, yet they collectively possess one soul. when a specie dies and is considered extinct, that collective soul forms the basis for a new specie. the hive soul will eventually see it's last (collective) incarnation and emerge as a unified individual human soul. for one to understand the evolution of the human soul, it is important to acknowledge the existence of parallel time lines. the reader must understand that everything that can happen, has happened and will continue to happen until the current universe ends. every decisive moment creates another split in time where both choices are realized. there is a time line where the nazis won the

to happen until the current universe ends. every decisive moment creates another split in time where both choices are realized. there is a time line where the nazis won the war and another dominated by global communism. there are countless parallel time lines and each one is as real and as relevant as the one in which you reside. now trace back to where i mentioned the emergence of the individual human soul. this event is occurring simultaneously in various time lines, though certainly not all. therefore, the human soul can not as yet declare it's unique existence, for it enjoys multiple existences. a perceptual blurring together of these realities and various past life recollections is avoided by a natural "cosmic buffer" which serves a pragmatic purpose; enabling one to focus and thereby

, occupying a single time line. the incubation process leading to the birth of a new daemon begins. knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian daemon boisterous fools have written volumes on that which they know nothing of. aiwass will clarify, laying arguments to rest; the holy guardian daemon or angel, if you prefer, represents the oversoul or collective wisdom of the group soul during its human phase of evolution- nothing more, nothing less! the term "daemon" can be misleading because the oversoul has not yet entered the daemonic phase of incubation. and yet, the initiate may still benefit from the wisdom of his guardian. the most direct method of acquiring knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian daemon is through the assumption of godform. let's examine this process; daemo

ikeness of the deity, keep repeating the obvious in a forceful and compelling manner. for example "you are satan, creator of all things" do this until you are exhausted or it is time to go to sleep. 6. keep repeating this ritual. do not look for results. godform will happen when you least expect it. the effect is unmistakable. the birth of a daemon we have discussed the spiritual evolution of the human soul, the expansion and contraction of the group soul until it's eventually distilled into one form, occupying a single time line. the oversoul (guardian) occupies this body. the daemonic incubation process now begins and lasts about five centuries. this is an extremely volatile, difficult period- roughly fifty per cent do not survive- they return to the all, back to square one. should the i

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

as the be-all and end-all of its existence. for instance, if you take a glass tube open at both ends and put it over a bee on the windowpane it will continue beating against the window to the point of exhaustion and death, instead of escaping through the tube. we must not confuse the necessary automatic functioning of any of our elements with the true will which is the proper orbit of any star. a human being only acts as a unit at all because of countless generations of training. evolutionary processes have set up a higher order of yogic action by which we have managed to subordinate what we consider particular interests to what we consider the general welfare. we are communities; and our well-being depends upon the wisdom of our councils, and the discipline with which their decisions are

ama corresponding to mercury in its highest forms may readily be divined from what i have already said, but in the technique of yoga he represents the fineness of the method which is infinitely adaptable to all problems, and only so because he is supremely indifferent. he is the adroitness and ingenuity which helps us in our difficulties; he is the mechanical system, the symbolism which helps the human mind of the yogi to take cognisance of what is coming. it must here be remarked that because of his complete indifference to anything whatever (and that thought is- when you get far enough- only a primary point of wisdom) he is entirely unreliable. one of the most unfathomably dreadful dangers of the path is that you must trust mercury, and yet that if you trust him you are certain to be dec

agic powers (siddhi the teachers call them) are offered to the aspirant; if he accepts the least of these- or the greatest- he is lost. 15. at the other end of the scale of the niyama of the moon are the fantastic developments of sensibility which harass the yogi. these are all help and encouragement; these are all intolerable hindrances; these are the greatest of the obstacles which confront the human being, trained as he is by centuries of evolution to receive his whole consciousness through the senses alone. and they hit us hardest because they interfere directly with the technique of our work; we are constantly gaining new powers, despite ourselves, and every time this happens we have to invent a new method for bringing their malice to naught. but, as before, the remedy is of the same

s secret and most sacred; each of you must incorporate for yourself the incidence and quality of herschel. it is the most important of the tasks of the yogi, because, until he has achieved it, he can have no idea who he is or where he is going. 18. still more remote and tenuous is the influence of neptune. here we have a niyama of infinite delicacy, a spiritual intuition far, far removed from any human quality whatever. here all is fantasy, and in this world are infinite pleasure, infinite perils. the true niyama of neptune is the imaginative faculty, the shadowing forth of the nature of the illimitable light. he has another function. the yogi who understands the influence of neptune, and is attuned to neptune, will have a sense of humour, which is the greatest safeguard for the yogi. nept

most respectable divinities. do, please, forget all this nonsense! the advantage is simply that your attention is forced to maintain the awkward position. you become aware sooner than you otherwise would of any relaxation; and you thereby show the rest of the body that it is no use trying to disturb you by its irritability. but there are no rules. i said there weren't, and there aren't. only the human mind is so lazy and worthless that it is a positive instinct to try to find some dodge to escape hard work. these tricks may help or they may hinder; it is up to you to find out which are good and which are bad, the why and the what and all the other questions. it all comes to the same thing in the end. there is only one way to still the body in the long run, and that is to keep it still. it

ALEISTER CROWLEY ABSINTHE THE GREEN GODDESS

common wine. and so, as i talk with the patron concerning the vanity of things, i perceive the secret of the heart of god himself; this, that everything, even the vilest thing, is so unutterably lovely that it is worthy of the devotion of a god for all eternity. what other excuse could he give man for making him? in substance, that is my answer to king solomon. ii. the barrier between divine and human things is frail but inviolable; the artist and the bourgeois are only divided by a point of view-"a hair divided the false and true" i am watching the opalescence of my absinthe, and it leads me to ponder upon a certain very curious mystery, persistent in legend. we may call it the mystery of the rainbow. originally in the fantastic but significant legend of the hebrews, the rainbow is menti

as made for joseph, a legend which was regarded as so important that it was subsequently borrowed for the romance of jesus. the veil of the temple, too, was of many colors. we find, further east, that the manipura cakkra--the lotus of the city of jewels--which is an important centre in hindu anatomy, and apparently identical with the solar plexus, is the central point of the nervous system of the human body, dividing the sacred from the profane, or the lower from the higher. in western mysticism, once more we learn that the middle grade initiation is called hodos camelioniis, the path of the chameleon. there is here evidently an illusion to this same mystery. we also learn that the middle stage in alchemy is when the liquor becomes opalescent. finally, we note among the visions of the sain

day in the arms of gracious, of luxurious, of shimmering silence. iii. the prohibitionist must always be a person of no moral character; for he cannot even conceive of the possibility of a man capable of resisting temptation. still more, he is so obsessed, like the savage, by the fear of the unknown, that he regards alcohol as a fetish, necessarily alluring and tyrannical. with this ignorance of human nature goes an ever grosser ignorance of the divine nature. he does not understand that the universe has only one possible purpose; that, the business of life being happily completed by the production of the necessities and luxuries incidental to comfort, the residuum of human energy needs an outlet. the surplus of will must find issue in the elevation of the individual towards the godhead;

roper pursuit for humanity; but what a religion! he has removed from it every element of ecstasy or even of devotion; in his hands it has become cold, fanatical, cruel, and stupid, a thing merciless and formal, without sympathy or humanity. love and art he rejects altogether; for him the only meaning of love is a mechanical--hardly even physiological--process necessary for the perpetuation of the human race (but why perpetuate it) art is for him the parasite and pimp of love. he cannot distinguish between the apollo belvedere and the crude bestialities of certain pompeian frescoes, or between rabelais and elenor glyn. what then is his ideal of human life? one cannot say. so crass a creature can have no true ideal. there have been ascetic philosophers; but the prohibitionist would be as off

tterably lonely, and he must steel himself to endure it. all his peers are dead long since! even if he find an equal upon earth, there can scarcely be companionship, hardly more than the far courtesy of king to king. there are no twin souls in genius. good--he can reconcile himself to the scorn of the world. but yet he feels with anguish his duty towards it. it is therefore essential to him to be human. now the divine consciousness is not full flowered in youth. the newness of the objective world preoccupies the soul for many years. it is only as each illusion vanishes before the magic of the master that he gains more and more the power to dwell in the world of reality. and with this comes the terrible temptation--the desire to enter and enjoy rather than remain among men and suffer their

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

wealth, even as a man. yet one thing i saw also, that as isis is the lady of all nature, the living; and as osiris is the lord of the dead, so should horus come, the hawkheaded lord, as a young child, the image of all nature and all man raised above life and death, under the supreme rule of hadit that is force and of nuit that is matter- though they are a matter an a force that transcend all our human conceptions of these things. but of this more anon, in its due place. chapter viii behold me then returned to thebai! so scarred and altered was i, though not yet thirty years of age, that they knew me not. so i offered myself as a serving-man in the temple of osiris, and i pleased the priests mightily, for by my magic power- though they thought it to be natural- i sang songs unto the god, a

ver, i brought through by my magic, for she had amused me mightily, and i took great pleasure in her love, that was wilder than the rage of all the elements in one. so i called together the nine who had survived, all being men, and gave them instruction and counsel, that they should form a secret brotherhood to learn and to teach the formula of the osiris in its supreme function of initiating the human soul. that they should keep discipline in the temple only for the sake of the people, permitting every corruption yet withdrawing themselves from it. is not the body perishable, and the skin most pure? so page 39 gulf.txt also he ancient practice of embalming should fall into desuetude, and that soon; for the world was past under the rule of osiris, who loveth the charnel and the tomb. all b

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

vidence that every new age witnesses a baptism by fire. christians and muslims are turning on each other and themselves; israel is once again in serious jeopardy; buddhism is being eradicated in southeast asia as it was in tibet. the ancient ones, lords of a time before memory, are being drawn by the smell of confusion and the hysteria and mutual hatred of the primitive life-forms on this planet: human beings. unless the gates are secured against attack, unless humanity awakens to both the real danger and the real potential for evolution. well, the vision of the mad arab- ancestor of the muslim princes so much in the news in 1979/1980- is one, certainly of terror. the discovery of this book, however, like the discovery of the typesetters' idol, may be the key, the link in our defence again

f his followers) that crowley had been responsible for the death of her husband, at the abbey of thelema, in cefalu, sicily. the bad press, plus the imagined threat of secret societies, finally forced mussolini to deport the great beast from italy. tales of horrors filled the pages of the newspapers in england for weeks and months to come: satanic rituals, black masses, animal sacrifice, and even human sacrifice, were reported- or blatantly lied about. for although many of the stories were simply not true or fanciful exaggeration, one thing was certain: aleister crowley was a magician, and one of the first order. born on october 12, 1875, in england- in the same country as shakespeare- edward alexander crowley grew up in a strict fundamentalist religious family, members of a sect called th

he 700's it had been copied and reprinted in various languages- the story goes- among them latin, greek and english. doctor dee, the magus of elizabethan fame, was supposed to have possessed a copy and translated it. this book, according to the mythos, contains the formulae for evoking incredible things into visible appearance, beings and monsters which dwell in the abyss, and outer space, of the human psyche. such books have existed in fact, and do exist. idries shah tells us of a search he conducted for a copy of the book of power by the arab magician abdul-kadir (see: the secret lore of magic by shah, of which only one copy was ever found. the keys of solomon had a similar reputation, as did the magus by barret, until all of these works were eventually reprinted in the last fifteen year

r beginners, a point which cannot be made too often. unfortunately, perhaps, the dread necronomicon falls into this category. crowley's magick was a testimony of what he has found in his researches into the forbidden, and forgotten, lore of past civilisations and ancient times. his book of the law was written in cairo in the spring of 1904, when he believed himself to be in contact with a praeter-human intelligence called aiwass who dictated to him the three chapters that make up the book. it had influenced him more than any other, and the remainder of his life was spent trying to understand it fully, and to make its message known to the world. it, too, contains the formulae necessary to summon the invisible into visibility, and the secrets of transformations are hidden within its pages, b

ular qualities, such as the goat and bull. they also represent sexual power. the fact that, in ancient sumeria and egypt, horns were solely representative of evil gods, but of many different deities, was used by the christian church in their attempt to eradicate pagan faiths. it was a simple enough symbol to identify with the author of evil, satan, which the church depicted as a half-animal, half-human creature with horns, claws, and sometimes a tail. the church's use of the horns as a sort of archetype of evil is quite similar to the feeling many people have today with regards to the swastika used by the nazis, a symbol which has become the archetype of an evil sigil in the west. the fact that it is a highly valued mystical and religious symbol in the east is something that is not well-kn

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

get any book for free on: www.abika.com 3 (opposite: photo of frater perdurabo on his ass) commentary (title page) the number of the book is 333, as implying dispersion, so as to correspond with the title "breaks" and "lies. however, the "one thought is itself untrue, and therefore its falsifications are relatively true. this book therefore consists of statements as nearly true as is possible to human language. the verse from tennyson is inserted partly because of the pun on the word "break; partly because of the reference to the meaning of this title page, as explained above; partly because it is intensely amusing for crowley to quote tennyson. there is no joke or subtle meaning in the publisher's imprint. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 4 foreword the book of lies

ied with not-being. in line 2, speech with silence. in line 3, the logos is declared as the negative. line 4 is another phrasing of the familiar hindu statement, that that which can be thought is not true. in line 5, we come to an important statement, an adumbration of the most daring thesis in this book- father and son are not really two, but one; their unity being the holy ghost, the semen; the human form is a non-essential accretion of this quintessence. so far the chapter has followed the sephiroth from kether to chesed, and chesed is united to the supernal triad by virtue of its phallic nature; for not only is amoun a phallic god, and jupiter the father of all, but 4 is daleth, venus, and chesed refers to water, from which venus sprang, and which is the symbol of the mother in the tet

wever, only one aspect of it, which may perhaps be defined as the ultimate reality. it is apparently a more exalted thing than that. this chapter should be compared with chapter 11; that method of destroying the reason by formulating contradictions is definitely inculcated. the reason is situated in daath, which corresponds book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 70 the the throat in human anatomy. hence the title of the chapter "the garotte. the idea is that, by forcing the mind to follow, and as far as possible to realise, the language of beyond the abyss, the student will succeed in bringing his reason under control. as soon as the reason is vanquished, the garotte is removed; then the influence of the supernals (kether, chokmah, binah, no longer inhibited by daath, can des

of the chapter "the garotte. the idea is that, by forcing the mind to follow, and as far as possible to realise, the language of beyond the abyss, the student will succeed in bringing his reason under control. as soon as the reason is vanquished, the garotte is removed; then the influence of the supernals (kether, chokmah, binah, no longer inhibited by daath, can descend upon tiphareth, where the human will is situated, and flood it with the ineffable light [73] 32 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta lambda-beta the mountaineer consciousness is a symptom of disease. all that moves well moves without will. all skillfulness, all strain, all intention is contrary to ease. practise a thousand times, and it becomes difficult; a thousand thousand, and it becomes easy; a thousand thousand times a

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

ine; so have some of the polemical rationalists; but the only man worthy of our notice is frazer of the golden bough. here again, there is no tabulation; for us it is left to sacrifice literary charm, and even some accuracy, in order to bring out the one great point. ii this: that when a japanese thinks of hachiman, and a boer of the lord of hosts, they are not two thoughts, but one. the cause of human sectarianism is not lack of sympathy in thought, but in speech; and this it is our not unambitious design to remedy. every new sect aggravates the situation. especially the americans, grossly and crapulously ignorant as they are of the rudiments of human language, seize like mongrel curs upon the putrid bones of their decaying monkey-jabber, and gnaw and tear them with fierce growls and howl

injustice to his saints? then, on the other hand, what of moloch, that form of jehovah denounced by those who did not draw huge profit from his rites? what of the savage and morose jesus of the evangelicals, cut by their petty malice from the gentle jesus of the italian children? how shall we identify the thaumaturgic chauvinist of matthew with the metaphysical logos of john? in short, while the human mind is mobile, so long will the definitions of all our terms vary [lat. approx. perhaps it will be pleasant to remember these things one day] all symbolism is perhaps ultimately so; there is no necessary relation in thought between the idea of a mother, the sound of the child s cry ma, and the combination of lines ma. this, too, is the extreme case, since ma is the sound naturally just prod

rseback, accompanied by bears and dogs a man crowned with a white myrtle wreath, holding a bow 20 a virgin clad in linen, with an apple or pomegranate tall, fair, large man, with him a woman holding a large black oil jar 22 a dark man, in his right hand a spear and laurel branch and in his left a book a man, dark, yet delicious of countenance 24 a man with a lance in his right hand, in his left a human head a man riding a camel, with a scorpion in his hand 25 a man with 3 bodies 1 black, 1 red, 1 white a man leading cows, and before him an ape and bear 26 a man holding in his right hand a javelin and in his left a lapwing. a man with an ape running before him 28 a man with bowed head and a bag in his hand. a man arrayed like a king, looking with pride and conceit on all around him. 29 a ma

ans [flaming and poisonous breath] 20 16$ rpaz zepar a soldier in red apparel and armour. 22 19$ cwlac sallos solider with ducal crown riding a crocodile. 24 22% cwpy ipos angel with lion s head, goose s feet, horse s tail. 25 25% and# lwblsalg glasya-labolas a dog with a gryphon s wings. 26 28$ tyrb berith gold-crowned soldier in red on a red horse. bad breath. 28 31# carwp foras a strong man in human shape. 29 34% rwprwp furfur (1) hart with fiery tail (2) angel. clvii. goetic demons of decans by day (succedent. clviii. magical images of col. clvii. 15 2$ raga agares old man, riding a crocodile and carrying a goshawk. 16 5# bram marbas great lion. 17 8$ cwfbrb barbatos accompanied by 4 noble kings and great troops. 18 11$ wyswg gusion like a xenopilus 19 14 ]yarl leraikha an archer in gr

art with fiery tail (2) angel. clvii. goetic demons of decans by day (succedent. clviii. magical images of col. clvii. 15 2$ raga agares old man, riding a crocodile and carrying a goshawk. 16 5# bram marbas great lion. 17 8$ cwfbrb barbatos accompanied by 4 noble kings and great troops. 18 11$ wyswg gusion like a xenopilus 19 14 ]yarl leraikha an archer in green 20 17% and# cyfwb botis viper (or) human, with teeth and 2 horns, and with a sword. 22 20! wcrwp purson lion-faced man riding a bear, carrying a viper. trumpeter with him. 24 23 \ya aim man with 3 heads a serpent s, a man s (having two stars on his brow, and a calf s. rides on viper and bears firebrand. 25 26 \yb bim dragon with 3 heads a dog s, man s, and gryphon s. 26 29$ twrtca asteroth hurtful angel or infernal dragon, like ber

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

aiden, maenad, man, in the might of pan. io pan! io pan pan! pan! io pan- vii illustration on page viii described: this is the set of photos originally published facing page 12 in equinox i, 2 and titled there "the signs of the grades" these are arranged as ten panels* in this re-publication, the original half-tones have been redone as line copy. each panel consists of an illustration of a single human in a black tau robe, barefoot with hood completely closed over the face. the hood displays a six-pointed figure on the forehead- presumably the radiant eye of horus of the a. a, but the rendition is too poor in detail. there is a cross pendant over the heart. the ten panels are numbered in black in the lower left corner. the panels are identified by two columns of numbered captions, 1 to 6 t

nd calculated precisely; the elements of caprice, of chance, and of accident are banished from the course of nature. both of them open up a seemingly boundless vista of possibilities to him who knows the causes of things and can touch the secret springs that set in motion the vast and intricate mechanism of the world. hence the strong attraction which magic and science alike have exercised on the human mind; hence the powerful stimulus that both have given to the pursuit of knowledge. they lure the weary enquirer, the footsore seeker, on through the wilderness of disappointment in the present by their endless promises of the future: they take him up to he top of an exceeding high mountain and shew him, beyond the dark clouds and rolling mists at his feet, a vision of the celestial city, fa

ions. i chose therefore the name "magick" as essentially the most sublime, and actually the most discredited, of all the available terms. i swore to rehabilitate magick to identify it with my own career; and to compel mankind to respect, love, and trust that which they scorned, hated and feared. i have kept my word. but the time is now come for me to carry my banner into the thick of the press of human life. i must make magick the essential factor in the life of all. in presenting this book to the world, i must then explain and justify my position by formulating a definition of magick and setting forth its main principles in such a way that all may understand instantly that their souls, their lives, in every relation with every other human being and every circumstance, depend upon magick a

understand and to measure the difficulties peculiar to that career (5) the second requisite of causing any change is the practical ability to set in right motion the necessary forces (illustration: a banker may have a perfect grasp of a given situation, yet lack the quality of decision, or the assets, necessary to take advantage of it (6 "every man and every woman is a star" that is to say, every human being is intrinsically an independent individual with his own proper character and proper motion (7) every man and every woman has a course, depending partly on the self, and partly on the environment which is natural and necessary for each. anyone who is forced from his own course, either through not understanding himself, or through external opposition, comes into conflict with the order o

do it very clumsily. at first (9) a man who is doing this true will has the inertia of the universe to assist him (illustration: the first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment (10) nature is a continuous phenomenon, though we do not know in all cases how things are connected (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular cha

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

iliation, you would not meet anyone unless it were necessary for you to work in cooperation with them. i am afraid you have still got the idea that the great work is a tea-party. contact with other students only means that you criticize their hats, and then their morals; and i am not going to encourage this. your work is not anybody else's; and undirected chatter is the worst poisonous element in human society. when you talk of the "actual record" of the "being called jesus christ" i don't know what you mean. i am not aware of the existence of any such remagic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 13 cord. i know a great many legends, mostly borrowed from previous legends of a similar character. 9 it would be better for you to get a copy of the equinox of the gods and study

rgy of jehovah" the two words together, having the value 1* in the original in greek 2* in the original in greek. 3* in the original in hebrew. 4* in the original in hebrew. 5* in the original in greek. 13 of 831, they contain the secret meanings pyramis and phallos, which is the same idea in different forms; thus you have three ways of expressing the creative form, in its geometrical aspect, its human aspect, and its divine aspect. i am making a point of this, because the working out of this motto should give you a very clear idea of the sort of way in which qabalah should be used. i think it is rather useful to remember what the essence of the qabalah is in principle; thus, in your correspondence for malkuth, yesod, and hod you are simply writing down some of the ideas which pertain to t

understand and to measure the difficulties peculiar to that career) 5. the second requisite of causing any change is the practical ability to set in right motion the necessary forces (illustration: a banker may have a perfect grasp of a given situation, yet lack the quality of decision, or the assets, necessary to take advantage of it) 6 "every man and every woman is a star" that is to say, every human being is intrinsically an independent individual with his own proper character and proper motion. 7. every man and every woman has a course, depending partly on the self, and partly on the environment which is natural and necessary for each. anyone who is forced from his own course, either through not understanding himself, or through external opposition, comes into conflict with the order o

ill has the inertia of the universe to assist him (illustration: the first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment) 10. nature is a continuous phenomenon, thought we do not know in all cases how things are connected. magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 41 (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular cha

ns from every phenomenon. but nature is dumb to the hypocrite; for in her there is nothing false12) 21. there is no limit to the extent of the relations of any man with the universe in essence; for as soon as man makes himself one with any idea, the means of measurement cease to exist. but his power to utilize that force is limited by his mental power and capacity, and by the circumstances of his human environment (illustration: when a man falls in love, the whole world becomes, to him, nothing but love boundless and immanent; but his mystical state is not contagious; his fellow-men are either amused or annoyed. he can only extend to others the effect which his love has had upon himself by means of his mental and physical qualities. thus, catullus, dante, and swinburne made their love a mi

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

on magick, with appendices, the more important columns from 777, etc. 777- a complete dictionary of the correspondences of all magical elements. it is to the language of occultism what webster is to the english language. i n d e x magic without tears get any book for free ogabook 4 by aleister crowley part i meditation the way of attainment of genius or godhead considered as a development of the human brain issued by order of the great white brotherhood known as the a'.a "witness our seal" n "praemonstrator-general" diagram: a'.a. seal preliminary remarks existence, as we know it, is full of sorrow. to mention only one minor point: every man is a condemned criminal, only he does not know the date of his execution. this is unpleasant for every man. consequently every man does everything po

sitive; and each demands faith. this we refuse in the absence of positive proof. but we may usefully inquire whether there is not any one thing upon which all religions have agreed: for, if so, it seems possible that it may be worthy of really thorough consideration. it is certainly not to be found in dogma. even so simple an idea as that of a supreme and eternal being is denied by a third of the human race. legends of miracle are perhaps universal, but these, in the absence of demonstrative proof, are repugnant to common sense. but what of the origin of religions? how is it that unproved assertion has so frequently compelled the assent of all classes of mankind? is not this a miracle? there is, however, one form of miracle which certainly happens, the influence of the genius. there is no

d again in the attempt to describe it. it is an absolute knock-out blow to the mind. it is so vivid and tremendous that those who experience it are in the gravest danger of losing all sense of proportion. by its light all other events of life are as darkness. owing to this, people have utterly failed to analyse it or to estimate it. they are accurate enough in saying that, compared with this, all human life is absolutely dross; but they go further, and go wrong. they argue that "since this is that which transcends the terrestrial, it must be celestial" one of the tendencies in their minds has been the hope of a heaven such as their parents and teachers have described, or such as 13 they have themselves pictured; and, without the slightest grounds for saying so, they make the assumption "th

y of christianity shows precisely the same remarkable fact. jesus christ was brought up on the fables of the "old testament" and so was compelled to ascribe his experiences to "jehovah" although his gentle spirit could have had nothing in common with the monster who was always commanding the rape of virgins and the murder of little children, and whose rites were then, and still are, celebrated by human sacrifice<jews in eastern europe which surprise the ignorant, are almost invariably excited by the disappearance of "christian" children, stolen, as the parents suppose, for the purposes of "ritual murder<blood-libel" myth was later recanted by crowley. the blood-libel was visited upon early christians by the ro

"a fifth class of breaks" seems to have no discoverable source in the mind. such may even take the form of actual hallucination, usually auditory. of course, such hallucinations are infrequent, and are recognized for what they are; otherwise the student had better see his doctor. the usual kind consists of odd sentences or fragments of sentences, which are heard quite distinctly in a recognizable human voice, not the student's own voice, or that of any one he knows. a similar phenomenon is observed by wireless operators, who call such messages "atmospherics" there is "a further kind of break, which is the desired result itself" it must be dealt with later in detail. now there is a real sequence in these classes of breaks. as control improves, the percentage of primaries and secondaries wil

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE BANNED LECTURE

"the surgeon s warning" i think this is the best evidence in support of my thesis whatever that is, i am not quite sure that it is possible to adduce. in the minds of the kind of people who believe in their neighbours making candles of infants fat and digging up corpses to economise on the butcher s bill, the surgeon that is to say, the man in pursuit of knowledge which it is hoped may alleviate human pain is the same kind of animal as the witch and the ritual-murdering jew. it is, no doubt, because it is a part of the old taboo complex about the corpses of one s relatives, that the clerical attack on surgeons concentrated itself on one fact the fact that to learn to be a surgeon you must have corpses to dissect. for at that time, it will be remembered, hospitals were not as flourishing a

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE HEART OF THE MASTER

vortex towards the hill and now i face him as he stands above me. homo his head is slightly bowed as if he brooded some delight. he wears a helm of ruddy gold, radiant with the light of the star. in the midst of his brows is a black diamond in a circlet of ruby and emerald, set in pure mother-of-pearl, so that it seems the eye of some unknown, some unknowable god. this eye has no lid. but his two human eyes are still half-closed, as if in worship or in wonder of rapture. his arms are folded on his breast: upon his corslet is the golden image of the sun. in his right hand is a rod of amber, crowned with a ruby; in his left an amethyst lotus with a sapphire corolla. lo! from his eyes flow tears of mingled sorrow and joy, of the heart of the master get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 jo

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE I CHING

skins; cut off is he- and evil his end be! 44 the kau hexagram lingam of air- kau: suddenly encountering- behold a woman- do not wed her? who is bold. restrain weak folly- or woo melancholy! here's fish- but ask not fishy folk to dine! defeated, yes; but not at meat with swine! no fish- because thou hast mixed with thieves, in fine conceal thy virtues- cellars ripen wine! but hermits lose things human for divine. 45 the zhui hexagram water of yoni- zhui: collection; to the shrine repair and sacrifice the greatest victories there! alone, art helpless; call thy right ally; with him, even small prayers earn heaven's swift reply. baffled, yet struggling, thou shalt cease to sigh. success excuses boldness; recollect then to be firm in virtue and correct! weep for thy loneliness- but still aim

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LAW OF LIBERTY

your immortal soul; you are fulfilling the precepts of our holy religion- provided only that you remember to regard your actions in this light. do not lower yourself and destroy and cheapen your pleasure by leaving out the supreme joy, the consciousness of the peace that passeth understanding. do not embrace mere marian or melusine; she is nuit herself, specially concentrated and incarnated in a human form to give you infinite love, to bid you taste even on earth the elixir of immortality "but ecstasy be mine and joy on earth; ever to me! to me" again she speaks "love is the law, love under will" keep pure your highest ideal; strive ever toward it without allowing aught to stop you or turn you aside, even as a star sweeps upon its incalculable and infinite course of glory, and all is love

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

sort of trellis made of a certain greenish metal, its optical focus at a point midway between the two. the only sign of activity is that out of this focus a spark crackles unless the air be dry, a condition difficult to secure in this part of the world, although fans blow air, dried over chloride of calcium and sulphuric acid, over the globes and their focus. these fans are worked by tidal power, human labour being appropriated solely to the one use. in the temple of the 'house' are two globes similar to those upon the plains, and the mysterious force generated below is transferred to those above, collecting within them. now the name of this substance is always zro, but in its first state the gesture is a twiddling of the thumbs. in its second, it is a rapid twittering of the fingers, and

l experiments by the magicians. it is generally thought by the greatest of them that an error was committed in bringing it to a ninth stage of division into two, and many openly deplored the discovery of black phosphorus. all however strive in harmony to produce a tenth stage that shall surpass the virtues of the ninth. theoretically it is possible to reach an eleventh stage wherein the zro takes human form, and lives! opinion is divided as to whether this was not actually done by a certain magician at the time of the passing of atlas. in any case, i beg the reader to remember that i have only described one seventh of the virtues of zro, and i have even omitted this, that in its ninth stage it is not only food and drink, but universal medicine, if properly understood. for zro is also a vis

ed in the social scheme, but it occurred to no one to regard the supervision of serviles as less honourable than the offering of great sacrifices. in a perfect organism one part is as necessary and decent as any other part, and no sane observer can reason otherwise. for a perfect organism has a single definite aim, and the only dishonourable feather on an arrow would be one that was out of place. human nature being what it is, one may nevertheless agree that this measureless content with the existing order, except in so far as the purpose of the establishment of that order was unfulfilled, was rendered possible by the extreme lightness of the toil demanded of any individual. but it is impossible for slaves to understand free men. it is always a wonder to englishmen that a man should devote

and that the event which i shall now describe was the other part. this event was the birth of a child in the high house, a child without the distinguishing mark of the daughters of atlas. that any child at all should have been born there is so incredible that i am inclined to suspect an improper use of the word 'born. i think rather that a magician brought zro to its eleventh stage, when it takes human form, and lives! the alternative theory is that of the 'angel of venus' described in the chapter on the underground gardens of atlas. the supporters of this theory hold that the child was not born of a priestess, but of the living atla. in any case, the whole country gave itself up to unbridled rejoicing. work was carried on at a greater speed than ever before: one might say a delirium of la

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

mankind, and its 'unveiling' is the assertion of the independent godhead of every man and every woman! further, as khabs (see verse 8) is "star, there is a further meaning; this book is to reveal the secret self of a man, i.e. to initiate him. al i,3 "every man and every woman is a star" the new comment this thesis is fully treated in "the book of wisdom or folly. its main statement is that each human being is an element of the cosmos, self-determined and supreme, co-equal with all other gods. from this the law "do what thou wilt" follows logically. one star influences another by attraction, of course; but these are incidents of self-predestined orbits. there is, however, a mystery of the planets, revolving about a star of whom they are parts; but i shall not discuss it fully in this plac

baffled the greatest minds of the world, on account of the initial error of attaching them on lines which involve self-contradiction. the attempt to discover the nature of things by a study of the relations between them is precisely parallel with the ambition to obtain a finite value of pi. nobody wishes to deny the practical value of the limited investigations which have so long preoccupied the human mind. but it is only quite recently that even the best thinkers have begun to recognize that their work was only significant within a certain order. it will soon be admitted on all hands that the study of the nature of things in themselves is a work for which the human reason is incompetent; for the nature of reason is such that it must always formulate itself in proportions which merely ass

volution of man. this science will clarify, without superseding, the old; but it will free men from the bondage of mind, little by little, just as the old science has freed them from the bondage of matter. this science is the proper and particular study of initiates, and its principia are formulated in the book of the law. this book may therefore be regarded as indicating a complete revolution in human affairs, for it advances mankind in the most radical manner. the road of attainment to self-realisation is made open as never before has been done in the history of the planet. al i,5 "help me, o warrior lord of thebes, in my unveiling before the children of men" the old comment 5. nu, to unveil herself, needs a mortal intermediary, in the first instance. it is to be supposed that ankh-f-n-k

the stars, at night, what eye but theirs may see? or, if one see, should not your worship wake the cloisters of his soul to echo sanctity for that so lovely a deed and gracious you have done? al i,13 "i am above you and in you. my ecstasy is in yours. my joy is to see your joy" the old comment 13. this doctrine implies some mystic bond which i imagine is only to be understood by experience; this human ecstasy and that divine ecstasy interact. a similar doctrine is found in the bhagavad gita. the new comment note that space is omnipresent<illusion of duality. but when nuith says "i am infinite space and the infinite stars thereof (verse 22) there must

s. there should be no difficulty for the student of modern mathematical philosophy in conceiving matter and space as identical. he may find it less easy to assent to a personification capable of speech. but i shall not resent the interpretation of her speech as being the rhetorical device of aiwaz. devotion to her, knowledge of her, may perfectly well be understood as the process of extending the human consciousness to apprehend the supra-rational idea thus presented. it was obviously necessary, from a practical point of view, to phrase this book in terms of common parlance, concealing the more recondite arcana in in the numerical and literal cipher. when, then, i say "space is omnipresent, it is almost the equivalent of "anything is always liable to happen> the cause of 'sorrow' is the 'i

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

ables in 777).23 the demons are the grossest and most deficient of all forms. their ten degrees aswer to decad of the sephiroth, but in inverse ratio, as darkness and impurity increase with the descent of each degree. the two first are nothing but absence of visible form and organization. the third is the abode of darkness. next follow seven hells occupied by thoe demons which represent incarnate human vices, and torture those who have given themselves up to those vices in earth-life. their prince is lams, samael, the angel of poison and of death.24 his wife is the harlot, or woman of whoredom \ynwnz tca, isheth zanunim;25 and united they are called the beast, awyj, chioa. thus the infernal trinity is completed, which is, so to speak, the averse and caricature of the supernal creative one

ver, o lord! a brief explanation of agla is this: a, the one first; a, the one last; g, the trinity in unity; l, the completion of the great work. but hwhy, the tetragrammaton, as we shall presently see, contains all the sephiroth with the exception of kether, and specially signifies the lesser countenance, microprosopus, the king of the qabalistic sephirothic greatest trinity, and the son in his human incarnation in the christian acceptation of the trinity. therefore, as the son reveals the father, so does hwhy reveal hyha. and ynda is the queen by whom alone tetragrammaton can be grasped, whose exaltation into binah is found in the christian assumption of the virgin. the tetragrammaton hwhy is referred to the sephiroth thus: the uppermost point of the letter yod, y, is said to refer to k

lesh fierce and active. 6. the son partaking of all these natures. 7. the mother degraded to mere animal emotion. 8. the father degraded to mere animal reason. 9. the son degraded to mere animal life. 10. the daughter, fallen and touching with her hands the shells. it will be noticed that this order represents creation as progressive degeneration which we are compelled to think of as evil. in the human organism the same arrangement will be noticed. section iii 0. the pleroma of which our individuality is the monad: the all-self. 1. the self the divine ego of which man is rarely conscious. 2. the ego; that which thinks i a falsehood, because to think i is to deny not-i and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. it is al

moment of discovering this word [by taking each alternate letter] 205= rbg, mighty 213= ryba, mighty this shows abrahadabra as the word of double power, another phrase that meant much to me at the time. a a a a r a d b h b (3) baa at the top of the hexagram gives ba, amya, b, father, mother, child. rdh by yetzirah gives horus, isis, osiris, again father, mother, child. this hexagram is again the human triad. dividing into 3 and 8 we get the triangle of horus dominating the stooping dragon of 8 heads, the supernals bursting the head of daath. also a r b a a a a h d r b the supernals are supported upon two squares: daba= dd, love, 8. arha= rwa, light, 207. now 8 207= 1656= 18= yj, living, and 207= 9 23, hyj, life. at this time licht, liebe, leben was the mystic name of the mother-temple of

aring this with the mathers translation, this appears to be a loose paraphrase of von rosenroth s glosses rather than a direct quote; the relevant paragraphs are 696 and 697 t.s. liber lviii 42 the five letters used in the word are a, the crown; b, the wand, d, the cup; h, the sword; r, the rosy cross; and refer further to amoun the father, thoth his messenger, and isis, horus, osiris, the divine-human triad. also 418= way ta, the essence of iao, q.v. this short analysis might be indefinitely expanded; but always the symbol will remain the expression of the goal and the exposition of the path. 419. teth, the number of the laughing lion on whom babalon rideth. see liber 418. note 419+ 156= 575= 23 25, occultly signifying 24, which again signifies to them that understand the interplay of the

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

ow 700 ascension day 23 mystical meaning of ascension day. futility of whole discussion, in view of facts. at the whole fabric nor the seas filled with those innocent agonies of pagan martyrs that once bled, of christian martyrs damned and dead in inter-christian bickerings 705 where hate exults and torture springs, a lion an anguished flesh and blood, a vulture on ill-omen wings, a cannibal74 on human food. nor do i cry the scoffer s cry 710 that christians live and look the lie their faith has taught them: none of these inspire my life, disturb my peace. i go beneath the outward faith find it a devil or a wraith, 715 just as my mood or temper tends! and thus to-day that christ ascends, i take the symbol, leave the fact decline to make the smallest pact with your creative deity, 720 and s

? 770 why do our thoughts so idly clatter? i do not care one jot for matter, one jot for spirit, while you say one is pure ether, one pure clay. i ve talked too long: you re very good 775 i only hope you ve understood! remember that conversion lurks nowhere behind my words and works. go home and think! my talk refined to the sheer needs of your own mind. 780 you cannot bring god in the compass of human thought? up stick and thump ass! let human thought itself expand bright sun of knowledge, in me rise! lead me to these exalted skies 785 to live and love and understand! paying no price, accepting nought the giver and the gift are one with the receiver o thou sun of thought, of bliss transcending thought, 790 rise where divison dies! absorb in glory of the glowing orb self and its shadow! pe

circumstance that so many colossal brains (w. h. mallock &c) have been hitherto thrown away in attacking what is after all a problem of mere academic interest, the authorship of the plays our fathers accepted as those of shakespeare. to me it seems of immediate and vital importance to do for shakespeare what verrall has done so ably for euripides. the third tabernacle must be filled; shaw and the human must have their superhuman companion (this is not a scale: pithecanthropoid innuendo is to be deprecated) till now as i write the sun bursts forth suddenly from a cloud, as if heralding the literary somersault of the twentieth century we have been content to accept shakespeare as orthodox, with common sense; moral to a fault, with certain rabelasian leanings: a healthy tone (we say) pervades

. we have another taste of kent s gentlemanly demeanour; let our conventionalist interpreters defend this unwarrantable bullying if they dare! another might be so gross, so cowardly; but not our greatest poet! a good portion of this play, as will be shown later, is devoted to a bitter assault upon the essentially english notion that the pugilist is the supreme device of the creator for furthering human happiness (see cashel byron s pro-fession for a similar, though more logical and betterworded, attack) coarse and violent language continues to disgrace lear s follower; only gloucester, the unconscionable ass and villian of scene i, has a word to say in his defence. in scene iii. we have a taste of edgar s quality. had this despicable youth the consciosness of innocence, or even common cour

one ever thought to deny him. yet such is the patience of goneril that even when goaded by all this infamous billingsgate into speech, her rebuke is the temperate and modest ll. 198-200. why not by the hand, sir? how have i offended? all s not offence that indiscretion finds and dotage terms so. if we ask a parallel for such meekness under insult, calumny, and foul abuse, we must seek it not in a human story, but a divine. the heroines see that no half measures will do, and lear is stripped of all the murderous retinue what scum they are is shown by the fact that not one of them draws sword for him, or even follows him into the storm to which his bad heart clings; yet for him for him in spite of all his loathsomeness, his hatred, his revengefulness is regan s gentle and loving, for his par

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

y the bonds of perfect love, has been occupied from the earliest ages in building the grand temple (through the evolution of humanity) by which the reign of l.v.x. will be manifest. this society is in the communion of those who have most capacity for light; they are united in truth, and their chief is the light of the world himself, v.v.v.v.v, the one anointed in light, the single teacher for the human race, the way, the truth, and the life. the interior order was formed immediately after the first perception of man's wider heritage had dawned upon the first of the adepts; it received from the masters at first-hand the revelation of the means by which humanity could be raised to its rights and delivered from its misery. it received the primitive charge of all revelation and mystery; it rec

e can see nothing, read nothing in the interior. he who is fit is joined to the chain, perhaps often where he though least likely, and at a point of which he knew nothing himself. to become fit should be the sole effort of him who seeks wisdom. but there are methods by which fitness is attained, for in this holy communion is the primitive storehouse of the most ancient and original science of the human race, with the primitive mysteries also of all science. it is the unique and really illuminated community which is absolutely in possession of the key to all mystery, which knows the centre and source of all nature. it is a society which unites superior strength to its own, and counts its members from more than one world. it is the society whose members form the republic of genius, the regen

gistrate put the glasses on; looked round the court for a minute or two, and then broke out "dear me! dear me! how extraordinary! these glasses alter every one in the court. it's really astonishing. they don't improve the looks of people; on the contrary, a more villainous set of countenances it would be difficult to imagine. if these glasses are to be trusted, men are more like wild animals than human beings, and the worst of all are the solicitors; really a terrible set of faces. but this may be the truth of things; these spectacles do show one more than one's ordinary eyes can perceive. dear me! dear me! it is most astonishing; but i feel inclined to accept mr. penry's statement about them" and he peered over the spectacles at the court "would you like to look in a glass, your worship"

filled up by my young children. i had two little girls who, at this time, were a source of perpetual interest to me. how one grows to love the little creatures, with their laughter and tears, their hopes and questions and make-believe! and how one's love for them is intensified by all the trouble one takes to win their love and by all the plans one weaves for their future! but all this is common human experience and will only bore you. a man's happiness is not interesting to other people, and i don't know that much happiness is good for a man himself; at any rate, during the ten or fifteen years in which i was happiest, i did least; made least progress, i mean, as a workman and the least intellectual advantage as a man. but when my girls began to grow up and detach themselves from the hom

eter and red a higher reading; and by means of this new standard, i discovered that man's range of vision is not even placed in the middle of the register of heat, but occupies a little space far up towards the warmer extremity of it. there are thousands of degrees of cold lower than blue and hundreds of degrees of heat above red. all these gradations are doubtless represented by colours which no human eye can perceive, no human mind can imagine. it is with sight as with sound. we know now that there are noises louder than thunder which we cannot hear, the roar that lies on the other side of silence. we 76 men are poor restless prisoners, hemmed in by our senses as by the walls of a cell, hearing only a part of nature's orchestra and that part imperfectly; seeing only a thousandth part of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

hrysoleth slumbering in the crown of glory! whose summit is god! 229 [book ii "the scaffolding" will appear in no. 2] f_ the star in the west by captain j. f. c. fuller "fourth large edition now in preparation" through the equinox and all booksellers six shillings net- a highly original study of morals and religion by a new writer, who is as entertaining as the average novelist is dull. nowadays human thought has taken a brighter place in the creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor" of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance

rima, nu epsilon kappa rho omicron sigma; secunds, pi upsilon rho alpha mu iota sigma; tertia phi alpha lambda lambda omicron sigma vocatur. et hae reflexiones aquaticae sunt trium enthusiasmorum, apollonis, dionysi, veneris "tota stella est nechesh et messiach, nomen hb:heh hb:yod hb:heh hb:aleph cum hb:heh hb:vau hb:heh hb:yod conjunctum "there are three contemplations as it were breaths in the human mind, that "is the abyss of hell: the first is called" nu epsilon kappa rho omicron sigma, the "second" pi upsilon rho alpha mu iota sigma, and the third "phi alpha lambda lambda omicron sigma" these are the watery reflexions of the three enthusiasms; those of apollo "dionysys, and aphrodite" the whole star is nechesh and messiach, the name" hb:heh hb:yod hb:heh hb:aleph" joined "with "hb:he

exactly the right time; otherwise, either the machine will not work at all, or much of the energy of the steam will be wasted in overcoming its own opposing force. so it is with this subtle machinery of the mind- a mechanism infinitely more complex, capable of far more power for good or for evil, than the most marvellous of man's mechanical achievements, than the most powerful engine ever made by human hands. one great engine, at its worst, exploding, may destroy a few hundred lives; at its best may carry a few thousand men, may promote trade, and the comfort of some few hundred lives; but who can estimate the power of one human mind, whether for good or for evil? one such mind, the mind of a man like jesus christ, may bring about the tortured death of many million men, may wreck states an

or for evil? one such mind, the mind of a man like jesus christ, may bring about the tortured death of many million men, may wreck states and religions and dynasties, and cause untold misery and suffering; another mind, employing the same manner of energy, but rightly using that energy for the 33 benefit of others, may, like the buddha, bring hope into the hopeless lives of crores upon crores of human beings, may increase by a thousandfold the pity and love of a third of humanity, may aid innumerable lakhs of beings to come to that peace for which we all crave- that peace the way to which is so difficult to find. but the energy which these two minds employed is one and the same. that energy lies hidden in every human brain, it is generated with every pulsation of every human heart, it is

of men's characters and destinies. name and form are the twin threads with which it blends the quick-flying shuttles of that loom, men's good and evil thoughts and deeds; and the pattern of that fabric is the outcome of innumerable lives. it is by the power of this samadhi that the baby learns to walk, it is by its power that newton weighed these suns 34 and worlds. it is the steam power of this human organism, and what it does to make us great or little, good or bad, is the result of the way in which the powers of the mind, all these complex sankh ras, apply and use that energy. if the sankh ras act well together, if their varying functions are well co-ordinated, then that man has great power, either for good or for evil; and when you see one of weak mind and will, you may be sure that h

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

i answer him: time is not, save in the darkness of her womb by whom evil came. and now the wheel breaks away, and i see him as he is. his garment is black beneath the opal veils, but it is lined with white, and he has the shining belly of a fish, and enormous wings of black and white feathers, and innumerable little legs and claws like a centipede, and a long tail like a scorpion. the breasts are human, but they are all scored with blood; and he cries: o thou who hast broken down the veil, knowest thou not that who cometh where i am must be scarred by many sorrows? 11 and i answer him: sorrow is not, save in the darkness of the womb of her by whom came evil. i pierce the mystery of his breast, and therein is a jewel. it is a sapphire as great as an ostrich egg, and thereon is graven this s

sical and mental. even so, the body and the mind must be very perfect before anything can be done, or the energy of the vision may send the body into spasms and the mind into insanity. this is why the first visions give ananda, which is a shock. when the adept is attuned to samadhi, there is but cloudless peace. this vision is particularly difficult to get into, because he is i. and therefore the human ego is being constantly excited, 45 so that one comes back so often. an acentric meditation practice like mahasatipatthana ought to be done before invocations of the holy guardian angel, so that the ego may be very ready to yield itself utterly to the beloved. and now the breeze is blowing about us, like the sighs of love unsatisfied- or satisfied. his lips move. i cannot say the words at fi

es and whorls, even as it was before, when i spake mysteries of the holy qabalah, and so could not describe it. oh, i see vast plains beneath her feet, enormous deserts studded with great rocks; and i see little lonely souls, running helplessly about, minute black creatures like men. and they keep up a very curious howling, that i can compare to nothing that i have ever heard; yet it is strangely human. and the voice says: these are they that grasped love and clung thereto, praying ever at the knees of the great goddess. these are they that have shut themselves up in fortresses of love. each plume of the peacock is full of eyes, that are at the same time 4 x 7. and for this is the number 28 reflected down into netzach; and that 28 is kaph cheth (kach, power. for she is sakti, the eternal e

ng sound, maddening. this is the mill in which the universal substance, which is ether, was ground down into matter. the seer prayeth that a cloud may come between him and the sun, so that he may shut out the terror of the vision. and he is afire; he is terribly athirst; and no help can come to him, for the shew-stone blazeth ever with the fury and the torment and the blackness, and the stench of human flesh. the bowels of little children are torn out and thrust into his mouth, and poison is dropped into his eyes. and lilith, a black monkey crawling with filth, running with open sores, an eye torn out, eaten of worms, her teeth rotten, her nose eaten away, her mouth a putrid mass of green slime, her dugs dropping and cancerous, clings to him, kisses him (kill me! kill me) there is a mockin

inished then until the half moon. hammam salahin "december" 18, 1909 3.10- 4.25 p.m. an olvah nu arenu olvah. diraeseu adika va paretanu poliax poliax in vah rah ahum subre fifal. lerthexanax. mama ra-la hum fifala maha. all this is the melody of a flute, very faint and clear. and there is a sort of sub-tinkle of a bell. 161 and there is a string instrument, somewhat like a zither. and there is a human voice. and the voice comes: this is the song of the sphinx, which she singeth ever in the ears of men. and it is the song of the syrens. and whoever heareth it is lost. i iii mu pa telai, o chi balae tu wa melai wa pa malae- a, a, a ut! ut! ut! tu fu tulu! ge; fu latrai, tu fu tulu le fu malai pa, sa, ga. kut- hut- nut. ii iv qwi mu telai ai oai ya pa melai; rel moai u, u, u. ti- ti- ti 'se

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

e of us (houghton) devised and has employed for the past twelve years. this method consists essentially in the careful observation of the physiological effects produced upon dogs from the internal administration of the preparation of the drug under test. it is necessary in selecting the test animals to pick out those that are easily susceptible to the action of the cannabis, since dogs as well as human beings vary considerably in their reaction to the drug. also, preliminary tests should be made upon the animals before they are finally selected for test purposes, in order that we may know exactly how they behave under given conditions. after the animals have been finally selected and found to respond to the standard test dose, 0.01 gm. per kilo, they are set aside for this particular work

a simply means cannabis sativa grown in the indies, and cannabis americana means cannabis sativa grown in america. its introduction into western medicine dates from the beginning of the last century, but it has been used as an intoxicant in asiatic countries from time immemorial, and under the name of "hashish,"bhang,"ganja, or "charas, is habitually consumed by upwards of two hundred millions of human beings. the physiological action of cannabis americana is precisely the same as that of cannabis inidca. the effects of this drug are said to be due chiefly to its action upon the central nervous system. it first produces a state of excitement similar to that of the initial stage of acute alcoholism. this excitement of the motor areas and other lower centres in the brain, according to w. e

piety. quite slowly and simply therefore did i wash myself and robe myself as laid down in the goetia, taking the violet robe of an exempt adept (being a single garment) wearing the ring of an exempt adept, and that secret ring which hath been entrusted to my keeping by the masters. also i took the almond wand of abramelin and the secret tibetan bell, made of electrum magicum with its striker of human 9 bone. i took also the magical knife, and the holy anointing oil of abramelin the mage. i began then quite casually by performing the lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram, finding to my great joy and some surprise that the pentagrams instantly formulated themselves, visible to the material eye as it were bars of shining blackness deeper than the night. i then consecrated myself to the o

sanity, disease, faddism, death, knavery, prison every earthly hell, reflection of some spiritual blunder, had seized his companions. by dozens had that band been swept away, dashed to pieces on one rock or another. he, alone almost upon that angry stream, still held on, his life each moment the plaything of giant forces, so enormous as to be (once they were loose) quite out of proportion to all human wit or courage or address and he held on his course, humbly, 103 not hopelessly, not fearfully, but with an abiding certainty that he would endure unto the end. and now? in this great magical retirement he has struck many rocks, sprung many leaks; the waters of the false sea foam over the bow, ride and carry the quarter is he perchance already wrecked, his hopeless plight concealed from hi

that every failure will be certainly traceable to my own dam foolishness; every little success to courage, skill, wit, tenacity. if i had but a little more of these! 2.22. i further take this opportunity of asserting my atheism. i believe that all these phenomena are as explicable as the formation of hoar-frost or of glacier tables. i believe "attainment" to be a simple supreme sane state of the human brain. i do not believe in miracles; i do not think that god could cause a monkey, clergyman, or rationalist to attain. i am taking all this trouble of the record principally in hope that it will show exactly what mental and physical conditions precede, accompany, and follow "attainment" so that others may reproduce, through those conditions, that result 128 i believe in the law of cause and

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

he magical eyes of me swoon with lust of rain to-morrow! ages and ages ago i stood on the bank of a river holy and holy and holy, i know, for ever and ever and ever! a priest in the mystical shrine, i muttered a redeless rune, till the waters were redder than wine in the blush of the harlot moon. i and my brother priests worshipped a wonderful woman with a body lithe as a beast's subtly, horribly human. deep in the pit of her eyes i saw the image of death, and i drew the water of sighs from the well of her lullaby breath. she sitteth veiled for ever brooding over the waste. she hath stirred or spoken never. she is fiercely, manly chaste! what madness made me awake from the silence of utmost eld the grey cold slime of the snake that her poisonous body held? 210 by night i ravished a maid fr

we find him deep in the study of the alchemistic philosophers. poring over paracelsus, benedictus figulus, eugenius and eirenaeus philalethes, he sought the alchemical azoth, the catholicon, the sperm of the world, that universal medicine in which is contained all other medicines and the first principle of all substances. in agony and joy he sought to fix the volatile, and transmute the formless human race into the dual child of the mystic cross of light, that is to say, to solve the problem of the perfect man. fludd, bonaventura, lully, valentinus, flamel, geber, plotinus, ammonius, iamblichus and dionysius were all devoured with the avidity and greed which youth alone possesses; there was no halting here"'now, master, take a little rest- not he (caution redoubled, step two abreast, the

erophant's order, says "by command of the very honoured hierophant, i invest you with the distinguishing badge of the grade. it symbolizes light dawning in darkness" the four pillars being thus established, now only is the candidate invested with the badge of the white triangle of the three supernals formulating in darkness; and now only is the higher soul able to formulate a link with him if the human will of the natural man be in reality consenting thereto. for the free will of the candidate as a natural man is never obsessed, either by the higher soul, or by the ceremony. but the will consenting, the whole of the ceremony is directed to the strengthening of its action. and as this badge is place upon him, it is as though the two great goddesses, isis and nephthys, in the places of the c

upon the forehead. then i changed to my usual shape, at which she was exceedingly amazed, and only comforted when i told her of my great love for her. thereupon we rose together, embracing, to a place where angels greeted us. here we were told to go between the pillars into the temple; which we did, and saw in front of us an immense kneeling figure of some oriental deity. 315 "before us glared a human face above a human body with arms and feet; but behind it, it was as the body of a lion "sappho then gave me the 0= 0 sign, which i returned, whereupon the great figure rose and blessed us, and we embraced. then i knelt before sappho and said"'you have given me of your strength and brought me into this place of blessing; i will now give you of mine "for answer she held my hands in hers, and

om, and kissed her passionately, and then i notice that i too was a woman "an angel approached me and advised restraint, and so with a great calmness i passed within her body, and at once felt all her passion and longings. a mighty joy and glory encompassed me, and we became a great brown bird taking part in a mystic ceremony, the priest being the great man-lion; then again we rose and re-assumed human shape, but larger than before "now we saw standing before us a venerable, beautiful and kingly figure (tiphereth, holding a flaming sword of dazzling whiteness. this he extended to us, whilst his attendants, who were angelic figures, sang a low, melodious tune. then he placed it in our mouth, when at once there rushed from our lips an infinite and intolerable song, which presently ceased, wh

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

o his patter. she must be a wonderful person, this mermaid: she could swim, she could eat, and, at times, she could even talk. she was as large as life, and, by all accounts, she was more than twice as natural. so, at length, i paid my twopence, and i saw- a seal! there it lay, at the bottom of a miniature bear-pit, and with its wistful face and its great pathetic eyes it really did look quite as human as the majority of its audience. the thing was a 337 swindle, i suppose, a fake- and yet, after all, this gingerbread showman in this gingerbread city was not the first to work the merry cantrip. for wherever seals are common, be it in our own northern islands or in further foreign lands, there will these mermaid legends be wrought around them. only in orkney or the hebrides they are most ea

avoidably left behind on the skerry. the waves were dashing against the low rocks, and the unfortunate man had resigned himself to his fate, when he saw several of the surviving seals approaching. the moment they landed they threw off their skins, and appeared before him as sea-trows or seal-folk. and even those seals who had lately been skinned by the boatmen also revived in time, and took their human form, but they mourned the loss of their sea-vestures, which would for ever prevent them from returning to their homes beneath the ocean. most of all did they lament for the son of gioga, their queen. he, too, had lost his skin, and would be banished for ever from his mother's kingdom. but, seeing the forsaken boatman, who sat watching the rising waters in despair, gioga suddenly conceived a

the islander for the loss of his means of livelihood. this story is the only one out of the scores told to me in which the seal may be said to take the offensive, and i cannot trace it to any foreign source. mr. walter traill dennison in his "orcadian sketches" tells us that the seal held a far higher place among the northmen than any of the lower animals. he had a mysterious connection with the human race, and had the power of assuming the human form and faculties, and every true descendant of the vikings looks upon the seal as a kind of second cousin in disgrace. old beliefs die hard, and, in illustration of this, the following paragraph from a scottish daily newspaper may be appropriately given: a mermaid on an orkney isle- a strange story of the mermaid comes from birsay, orkney. the

eized them both, and the distress of the mother was terrible to see. she swam about and about, and beat herself with her fins like one distracted; and then she would clamber up, with her fore-fins on the edge of the rock, and glower into mansie's face. he turned to go off with the two young ones under his arm- they were sucking at his coat the while- when the mother gave such a cry of despair, so human, so desolate, that it went straight to mansie's heart, and turning again, he saw the 342 mother lying on her side with her head on the rock, and the tears were streaming from her eyes. so he stopped down and placed the little selkies near her, and the mother clasped them to her bosom with her megs and then she looked up into mansie's face, and all the happiness in the world was in that look:

h he takes is called by the natives cullen-rory, that is, the virgin mary's seal. the steward of the island hath one paid to him, his officer hath another; and this by virtue of their offices" in the hebrides, as in orkney, the seal is regarded not as an animal of the ordinary brute creation, but as one endowed with great wisdom, and closely allied to man. one of the old beliefs is that seals are human beings under magic spells. the seal was credited with being able to assume human form. while in human guise, he contracted marriages with human beings, and if we are to credit tradition, the maccodrums of north uist are the offspring of such a union. in former times the maccodrums were known in the western islands as "sliechd nan ron" or the offspring of the seals. as a seal could assume the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

ey forget that passion means suffering. but let them know that my beloved is mine and i am his; he feedeth among the lilies. 10 liber o vel manvs et sagittae svb figvra vi a. a. publication in class b. imprimatur: d.d.s.praemonstrator o.s.v.imperator n.s.f.cancellarius illustration facing page 12: the signs of the grades. these are arranged as ten panels* these are all halftone photos of a single human in a black tau robe, barefoot with hood completely closed over the face. the hood displays a six-pointed figure on the forehead- presumably the radiant eye of horus of the a. a, but the rendition is too poor in detail. there is a cross pendant over the heart. the ten panels are numbered in white in the upper left, but the numerals are very dim even in the ist edition (some blurred out entire

tude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain test of success in this practice exists. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4("a) stand with arms outstretched("see" illustration("b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath("c) let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the solar plexus, the navel, the generative organs, and so to the fee

to make head against the stream of philosophy. fichte is really and truly just as right and as wrong as schelling; hume is quite as impregnable as berkeley. let us not try to shirk the truth of it, either by the "common- sense" folly, or the "faith" folly, or the hegelian folly. it may, i think, be readily conceded that the reasoning faculty is not apodeictally absolute. it represents a stage in human thought, no more. you cannot convince a savage of the truth of the binomial theorem; should we then be surprised if a mystic fails to convert a philosopher? yet must he try. 51 ix "for being furnished with every kind of armour, and armed, he is similar to the goddess- zoroaster. my dear professor, how can you expect me to believe this nonsense about bacteria? come, saith he, to the microscop

turns in a dextro-rotary manner the answer is "yes; if in the opposite direction "no" this sublime method of tearing out the heart of destiny is evidently derived from a slightly more elaborate one in the "key of solomon (book i, chap. ix) for detecting theft, which is done with a sieve, and which i supposed (until "adam" advised me to the contrary) to represent the lowest debauchery in which the human intellect could wallow. the game is, however, much esteemed by charlatan clairvoyants; and i can well understand their indignation at finding that i do not recognise their proficiency in this game and that of swindling and blackmail as entitling them to a seat at the round table of the adepts. let us, however that may be, return to our classification. 68 xiv "there is a certain intelligible

effect upon one's sense of something beyond the ordinary was, too, heightened by her costume; for though the summer was at its height she was clad from head to foot in ermine, starred, more heavily than is usual, with the little black tails in the form of "fleurs-de-lis "in extreme contrast to this monster was a young girl crouching upon the floor. at first sight one would have hardly suspected a human form at all, for from her head flowed down on all sides a torrent of exquisite blonde gold, that completely hid her. only two little hands looked out, clasped, pleading for mercy, and a fairy child-face, looking up- in vain- to that black heart of hatred. even as i gazed the woman hissed out so frightful a menace that my blood ran chill. the child shrank back into herself. the other raised h

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

ill torment thee by horrible and terrible rites. and i will blot out thy place from the universe and thou shalt never rise again! so come thou forth, thou spirit of mercury, taphthartharath, come thou forth quickly, i advise and command thee. come thou forth from thy abodes and retreats. come thou forth unto us, and appear before us in this magical triangle without this circle of art: in fair and human form, courteously answering in an audible voice all of our demands. as is written "kiss the son lest he be angry! if his anger be kindled, yea, but a little_ blessed are they that put their trust in him [the mighty magus of art lifts up the sigil towards heaven, tears off from it the black veil, and cries] creature of kokab, long hast thou dwelt in darkness! quit the night and seek the day [

thmaist, truth-queen, who presidest at the balance of truth! adoration unto thee, asi; adoration unto thee, nephthyst. o aeshoori, lord of amennti! thou art the lord of life triumphant over death: there is naught in thee but godhead! toum! toum who art in the great dwelling! sovereign lord of all the gods, save me, and deliver! deliver me from that god that feedeth upon the damn d, dog-faced but human-headed; 200 that dwelleth by the pool of fire in the judgment hall, devourer of shades, eater of hearts, the invisible foe! devourer of immortality is his name! unto thee, sole wise, sole mighty, and sole eternal one, be praise and glory for ever: who hast permitted me to enter so far in the sanctuary of the mysteries. not unto me, but unto thy name be the glory [again finish by laying sword

is of a simple and already well-known nature, and that i will show them no secret mode of working whatsoever. hb:taw hb:resh hb:aleph hb:peh hb:taw. i further solemnly promise and swear that, with the divine permission, i will from this day forward apply myself unto the great work, which is so to purify and exalt my spiritual nature that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually rise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted unto me. hb:chet hb:tzaddi hb:nun. i furthermore solemnly pledge myself never to work at any important symbol or talisman without first invocating the highest divine names connected therewith; and especially not to debase my knowledge of practical magic

black disk. the disk has the hebrew letter shin in white in the center. there are four other circles at top, bottom, left and right within the disk. these are defined by a thin white ring, black circle and thicker white ring with lettering. in the center of each of these smaller circles, on a black field, is a head of a cherub. the top has a lion head facing left, yod above head. the bottom has a human head with neck and start of chest, facing forward, vau above head. the left has an eagle head facing left, hay above head. the right has a bull headfacing forward, hay above head. all four have two wings extending from the bottom and arched around the sides within the inner circle, like laurels. the lettering in the wide rings on these four circles arcs across the top of each. over the lion

vau above head. the left has an eagle head facing left, hay above head. the right has a bull headfacing forward, hay above head. all four have two wings extending from the bottom and arched around the sides within the inner circle, like laurels. the lettering in the wide rings on these four circles arcs across the top of each. over the lion "neqva qvam vacuum. over the bull "legis jvgvm. over the human "dei gloria intacta. over the eagle "libertas evangelii. the outer white ring of the large circle has the following text: top, oriented to be read from outside "a.c.r.g- a.g.r.c. upper right, read from inside "hoc. right, read from inside "vnversi. lower right, read from inside "compendivm. bottom, read from inside "vnivs. lower left, read from inside "mihi. left, read from inside "sepvlchrv

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

of mrs. ridley. i say comparatively, because to the wise the world is small "passons" some time before her sudden death mrs. ridley had had a guest in her house whose unaffected manners had much offended the dignity of the male servants. he was said to be a distant relation of the late big-gun maker, james ridley. but he was "not" the late ridley had no relations whatever on earth_ at least among human beings. i happen to know that the so- called relation was a spiritualist. this sounds bad enough. was mrs. ridley in agreement with him or was she not? it is nothing more than a question. suppress the query, give the mere words another place in the sentence and you have two affirmations "she was" or "she was not" how 290 infinitely clearer is the point! any intellectual bloodhound ought to f

in agreement with him or was she not? it is nothing more than a question. suppress the query, give the mere words another place in the sentence and you have two affirmations "she was" or "she was not" how 290 infinitely clearer is the point! any intellectual bloodhound ought to find out which is "the" affirmation. that is, if the so-called relation was the murderer. i say he is, though i have no human proofs whatever to offer. the police_ that is, my friend inspector bennet_ tell me he is not, but he may know something. one of our great dailies has (alone) come very near the truth on the matter. it was given as an editorial opinion that the widow of the gun-maker was a little out of her mind and had committed suicide, with the help of some one, in spite of her footman, who had been attrac

you previously been a packer of canned meat, or a guard on the railroad, or a wall street man, there would have been in your life some incidents, causing certain thoughts in your brains, and eventually actions. yes, it would have been so, and you would to-day probably be doing your best not to improve upon the action which was the resultant of those thoughts. i say'"not to improve' because we are human, all of us "as it is, you were a redskin in north america, your name was 'faim de loup' and you are placed in such circumstances that you must find it difficult not to fall again into your old uncivilised ways "now, mrs. ridley was a spiritualist. and she was not a widow! her husband was not dead! he was the great gun-maker whom you know, and whose obsequies you may remember. his coffin cont

et his once more, i felt a peculiar sensation of mixed sympathy and fear. it was then that i noticed how brightening to any one his eyes could be. he spoke in a gentler tone"'i am going to explain to you the object of my coming. you are going back to brighton to-morrow night, are you not"'yes, i am; but that is no concern of yours"'be silent. look at me. all right. listen now "i heard no more his human voice. as i raised my head a feeling of lost consciousness overcame me. i was unable to control my brains, my will, my movements. he spoke again and at great length, but i could neither answer nor interrupt him. i could not say that i was in a subconscious state, but neither would i care to say that i was in a normal one. he took my hands and held them in his own. i could not move"'it is nec

it. this is a trifle, no doubt, and i took it as such, at first. i do not. now. now that i remember. i must have washed my clothes according to the orders "yet i am not the murderer, monsieur. if you could see me you would dismiss all doubts. my eye is a truthful organ. but of course you cannot; and there is an end of the matter "shall we go back to the beginning? well, suppose we do. who is that human creature "qui languit sur la paille humide d'un cachot" a neighbour! the very man who ought not to be suspected. does ever a neighbour kill a neighbour in that way, for such a vague reason? it is sheer madness. madness. madness "and i will tell you something else. the man they have arrested has probably been a witness to the murder. he may have some secret longing for a period of suffering

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

course on terrestrial astronomy, in which the planets are replaced by metals, and instead of an account of stellar influences we have the laws governing metallic conversion. your fortune in your name, or kabalistic astrology. new edition, largely revised. demy 8vo, cloth gilt, 96 pp, 2s. 6d. net. by "sepharial" a manual of cartomancy, fortune-telling and occult divination, including the oracle of human destiny, cagliostro's mystic alphabet of the magi &c &c. fourth edition, greatly enlarged and revised, by grand orient. crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 252 pp, 2s. 6d. net. collectanea chemica. being certain select treatises on alchemy and hermetic medicine. by eirenaeus philalethes &c. crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. net. contents_ the secret of the immortal liquor called alkahest_ aurum potabile_ the admirable

kept "in stock. write for latest new and second-hand catalogues_ william rider& son, ltd, 164 aldersgate st, london. e.c. the star in the west by captain j. f. c. fuller""fourth large edition now in preparation" through the equinox and all booksellers six shillings net- a highly original study of morals and religion by a new writer, who is as entertaining as the average novelist is dull. nowadays human thought has taken a brighter place in the creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist- 10 reward ten pounds "10) will be paid by the proprietors of the equinox for a copy of the journal containing the following pa

minor" his duty is laid down in paper f, class d. 7 it is to follow out the instruction given in the vision of the eighth aethyr for the attainment of the knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel [note. this is in truth the sole task; the others are useful only as adjuvants to and preparations for the one work. moreover, once this task has been accomplished, there is no more need of human help or instruction; for by this alone may the highest attainment be reached. all these grades are indeed but convenient landmarks, not necessarily significant. a person who had attained them all might be immeasurably the inferior of one who had attained none of them; it is spiritual experience alone that counts in the result; the rest is but method. yet it is important to possess knowledge

at which in the brain of a poet would only be a very natural comparison becomes in yours a reality. at first you lend to the tree your passions, your desire, or your melancholy; its creakings and oscillations become yours, and soon you are the tree. in the same way with the bird which hovers in the abyss of azure: at first it represents symbolically your own immortal longing to float above things human; but soon you are the bird itself. suppose, again, you are seated smoking; your attention will rest a little too long upon the bluish clouds which breathe forth from your pipe; the idea of a slow, continuous, eternal evaporation will possess itself of 82 your spirit, and you will soon apply this idea to your own thoughts, to your own apparatus of thought. by a singular ambiguity, by a specie

us prodigality in which you have squandered your nervous force. you have dispersed your personality to the four winds of heaven_ and now, what trouble to gather it up again and concentrate it! 91 chapter iv the man-god it is time to leave on one side all this jugglery, these big marionettes, born of the smoke of childish brains. have we not to speak of more serious things_ of modifications of our human opinions, and, in a word, of the "morale" of hashish? up to the present i have only made an abridged monograph on the intoxication; i have confined myself to accentuating its principal characteristics. but what is more important, i think, for the spiritually minded man, is to make acquaintance with the action of the poison upon the spiritual part of man; that is to say, the enlargement, the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

adim shouted for joy and gave glory and honour and praise to the great white spirit; and the sound of their rejoicing filled the worlds. now for one thousand myriad eternities the great white spirit maintained himself as the pillar of infinitude in the midst of the little crack that he had overlooked; and lo! he was very weary "i cannot stay like this for ever" he exclaimed; and returned into his human shape, and filled the bowl of his pipe, and lit it, and meditated. and i awoke, and behold it was a dream. then i too lit my pipe, and meditated "i cannot see" thought i "that the situation will be in any way amended, even if we agree to give them votes" ethel ramsay. 207 the dreamer in the grey dim dawn where the souls unborn may look on the things to be; a tremulous shade, a thing unmade

on burn out in the excess of its own oxygen. many a times, it seems to me, has my own thus been saved from extinction. when i woke it was morning- actually morning, and not a hasheesh hallucination. the first emotion that i felt upon opening my eyes was happiness to find things again wearing a natural air. yes; although the last experience of which i had been conscious had seemed to satisfy every human want, physical or spiritual, i smiled on the four plain white walls of my bed- chamber, and hailed their familiar unostentatiousness with a pleasure which had no wish to transfer itself to arabesque or rainbows. it was like returning home from an eternity spent in loneliness among the palaces of strangers. well may i say an eternity, for during the whole day i could not rid myself of the fee

but begged to know what was its cause, that he might laugh too. i could only cry out that my right leg was a tin case filled with stair-rods, and as i limped along, keeping that member perfectly rigid, both from fear of cracking the metal and the difficulty of bending it, i heard the rattle of the brazen contents shaken from side to side with feeling of the most supreme absurdity possible to the human soul. presently the leg was restored to its former state, but in the interim its mate had grown to a size which would have made it a very respectable totter for brian boru or one of the titans. elevated some few hundred feet into the firmament, i was compelled to hop upon my giant pedestal in a way very ungraceful in a world where two legs were the fashion, and eminently disagreeable to the

e lonely captive saw them, whose cell was doomed to be his coffin. nearer and nearer am i born toward the corpse. i shrunk back from the edge of the bed; i cowered in most abject fear. i tried to cry out, but speech was paralysed. the walls came closer and closer together. presently my hand lay on the dead man's forehead. i made my arm as straight and rigid as a bar of iron; but of what avail was human strength against the contraction of that cruel masonry? slowly my elbow bent with the ponderous pressure; nearer grew the ceiling- i fell into the fearful embrace of death. i was pen, i was stifled in the breathless niche, which was all of space still left to me. the stony eyes stared up into my own, and again the maddening peal of fiendish laughter rang close beside my ear. now i was touche

wickedness which it symbolised. i realised whose laughter i had heard, and instantly i heard it again. beside him another demon, his very twin, was rocking a tremendous cradle framed of bars of iron like all things else, and candescent with as fierce a heat as the fiend's. and now, in a chant of the most terrific blasphemy which it is possible to imagine, or rather of blasphemy so fearful that no human thought has ever conceived of it, both the 256 demons broke forth, until i grew intensely wicked merely by hearing it. i still remember the meaning of the song they sand, although there is no language yet coined which will convey it, and far be it from me event to suggest its nature, lest i should seem to perpetuate in any degree such profanity as beyond the abodes of the lost no pips are ca

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 3

leams, there masterless the whirling sword shrieks shrill and high. the shrink, he gallops. closely clings the child slung at his waist; and he heeds nought, but gallops wide, and sings wild war-songs, chants of gramarye! 13 sir palamded the saracen rides like a centaur mad with war; he sabres many a million men, and tramples many a million more! before him lies the untravelled land where never a human soul is known, a desert by a wizard banned, a soulless wilderness of stone. nor grass, nor corn, delight the vales; nor beast, nor bird, span space. immense, black rain, grey mist, white wrath of gales, fill the dread armoury of sense. nor shines the sun; nor moon, nor star their subtle light at all display; nor day, nor night, dispute the scaur: all's one intolerable grey. black llyns, grey

hen said that gentle eremite "this task is easy unto me! know then the questing beast aright! one is the beast, the questing one: and one with one is two, sir knight! yet these are one in two, and none disjoins their substance (mark me well, confounds their persons. rightly run their attributes: immeasurable, incomprehensibundable, unspeakable, inaudible, 45 intangible, ingustable, insensitive to human smell, invariable, implacable, invincible, insciable, irrationapsychicable, inequilegijurable, immamemimomummable. such is its nature: without parts, places, or persons, plumes, or pell, having nor lungs nor lights nor hearts, but two in one and one in two. be he accurs d that disparts them now, or seemeth so to do! him will i pile the curses on; him will i hand, or saw him through, or burn

for the education of priests and of kings. it reigned in persia with magi, who at length perished, as perish all masters of the world, because they abused their power; it endowed india with the most wonderful traditions, and with an incredible wealth of poesy, grace, and terror in its emblems; it civilized greece to the music of orpheus; it concealed the principles of all the sciences and of all human intellectual progress in the bold calculations of pythagoras; fable abounded in its miracles, and history, attempting to appreciate this unknown power, became confused with fable; it shook or strengthened empires by its oracles, caused tyrants to tremble on their thrones, and governed all minds, either by curiosity, or by fear' frank hollings, 7 great turnstile, holborn (near the inns of cou

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

imes "a serious exposition of the way a spiritual guide may helpfully minister to the diseased "bristol times and mirror_ the star in the west by captain j. f. c. fuller "fourth large edition now in preparation" through the equinox and all booksellers six shillings net- a highly original study of morals and religion by a new writer, who is as entertaining as the average novelist is dull. nowadays human thought has taken a brighter place in the creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist- a green garland by v. b. neuburg green paper cover. 1s. 6d. net "as far as the verse is concerned there is in this volume some

no compensation. this i attribute to his mother. one reads many tales, the paper thereof being 28 damnably wasted; in most of these, mothers are all author-made angels- sweet, loving, kind, forbearing, forgiving creatures, who feel the responsibility they undertook when they called upon a part of the spiritual world to come down among us. of course, such mothers are the ideal mothers of a perfect human race, and the authors may consider themselves justified. nevertheless, let us be true in this one history, and acknowledge the fact that some mothers are a thoroughly bad lot. they are mostly to be found among the well-to-do people, i suppose- and i do not wonder. when i see a mother smiling upon her grown-up son, i feel very sad. i remember my own parent. there! i called this a history- wit

a large estate, rode, hunted, played games, was made love to; discovered the joys of nature, the pleasures kept in reserve for man by isis, and the superiority of the numbers two and three over the unity. he found, to his surprise, that women could take interest in him. his shyness was apparent, but tempted them. in this eyes they met an eager hungry expression, a longing infinite for all things human, which tickled their desires. he seemed to be ever staring at an invisible goal. the goal was the tree of the 30 full knowledge. lionel felt within himself a tenacious longing, a perpetual desire. his lack of physical courage as counterbalanced by his intellectual daring; he meant to collar the angel, and to re-enter the paradise of that first victim of womanhood, adam of the bent shoulders

spell of that potent but middle-class magician- st. shamefaced sex; and the whole of its literature swings between the two extremes of paederasty and brahmach rya. even the great science of yoga has not remained unpolluted by his breath, so that in many cases to avoid shipwreck upon scylla the yogi has lost his life in the eddying whirlpools of charybdis. the yogis claim that the energies of the human body are stored up in the brain, and the highest of these energies they call "ojas" they also claim that that part of the human energy which is expressed in sexual passion, when checked, easily becomes changed into ojas; and so it is that they invariably insist in their disciples gathering up the sexual energy and converting it into ojas. thus we read: it is only the chaste man and woman who

" besides practising pr n y ma he should also perform one 84 or more of the mudras, as laid down in the "hatha yoga pradipika" and the "shiva sanhita" so that he may arouse the sleeping kundalini, the great goddess, as she is called, who sleeps coiled up at the mouth of the sushumn. but before we deal with either of these exercises, it will be necessary to explain the mystical constitution of the human organism and the six chakkras which constitute the six stages of the hindu tau of life. the constitution of the human organism firstly, we have the atman, the self or knower, whose being consists in a trinity in unity of, sat, absolute existence; chit, wisdom; ananda, bliss. secondly, the anthak rana or the internal instrument, which has five attributes according to the five elements, thus:

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

iastic pleasure grasp the solitary treasure! laughs the untiring ecstasy! sisters! sisters! raise your voices in the inspired divine delight! now the sun sets; now the choice is who rebels or who rejoices, murmuring to the mystic night. io! evoe! circle splendid! dance, ye maids serene and subtle! clotho's task is fairly ended. atropos, thy power is ended! ho, lachesis! ply thy shuttle! weave the human dance together with the life of rocks and trees! let the blue delirious weather bind all spirits in one tether, overwhelming ecstasies! io! evoe! i faint, i fall, swoon in purple light; the grape drowns my spirit in its thrall. love me, love me over all, spirit in the spirit shape! all is one! i murmur. distant sounds the shout, evoe, evoe! evoe, iacche! soft, insistent like to echo's voice

gical eyes of me swoon with lust of rain to-morrow! ages and ages ago i stood on the bank of a river, holy and holy and holy, i know, for ever and ever and ever! 115 a priest in the mystical shrine, i muttered a redeless rune, till the waters were redder than wine in the blush of the harlot moon. i and my brother priests worshipped a wonderful woman with a body lithe as a beast's subtly, horribly human. deep in the pit of her eyes i saw the image of death, and i drew the water of sighs from the well of her lullaby breath. she sitteth veiled for ever, brooding over the waste. she hath stirred or spoken never. she is fiercely, manly chaste! what madness make me awake from the silence of utmost eld the grey cold slime of the snake that her poisonous body held? by night i ravished a maid from

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

's weekley "a really useful piece of work "t.p.s. book notes- london william rider& son, ltd, 164 aldersgate street, e.c. the star in the west by captain j. f. c. fuller "fourth large edition now in preparation" through the equinox and all booksellers six shillings net= a highly original study of morals and religion by a new writer, who is as entertaining as the average novelist is dull. nowadays human thought has taken a brighter place in the creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance

it and conjure; let him draw himself together in that forcefulness; let him rise next swollen and straining; let him dash back the hood from his head and fix his basilisk eye upon the sigil of the demon. then let him sway the force of him to and fro like a satyr in silence, until the word burst from his throat. 14. then let him not fall exhausted, although the might have been ten thousandfold the human; but that which floodeth him is the infinite mercy of the genitor-genetrix of the universe, whereof he is the vessel. 15. nor do thou deceive thyself. it is easy to tell the live force from the dead matter. it is no easier to tell the live snake from the dead snake. 16. also concerning vows. be obstinate, and be not obstinate. understand that the yielding of the yoni is one with the lengthen

ceived that upon the river there floated, within that small circle of light, an ark, or as it might be, a coffin. then looking up into that pierced cloud i saw within the light a certain house surrounded by a grove. within, all was dark; yet from it proceeded a ray as silvery as the first ray was golden. and i desired ardently to enter that house. yet, having no wings, the task appeared beyond my human force. then the heavens closed as suddenly as they had opened, and i was left darkling. yet i had this candle of hope, that within the ark, could i reach it, might be some help of knowledge or power whereby that house might be attained. so i swam steadily toward, though with some fear, for the eddies in that great stream were numerous, and my sole guide was a slender snake of light that move

she had paid a lot to see yurrup and its wickedness. i had not the heart to undeceive her "you sympathised, and offered to take her away" 121 "of course "and she preferred to stay "of course "here's the cirque, anyhow "we'll hope for a clean fight" the second round was just over as they took their seats. sam hall was solid and furious, looking an ounce or two overtrained; joe marie looked hardly human, his black skin gleaming, his arms so long as to seem almost disproportionate. he seemed apathetic; he reminded one of indiarubber. it was not till the sixth round that any warm exchanges took palace. then ida sat up. joe had sent a sharp upper cut to the englishman's lip. she dug her nails into rolles' hand, that lay idly on her knee. sam hall returned a blow on the heart that sent the negr

ir awakening with his love. only then came memory, and solemnity, and sorrow "i must catch the four o'clock" he said, as he left her "one of these addresses always finds me. telegraph if you need me. i would come from the ends of the earth, if i must: but you know the brothers? when you need me really i shall be at your shoulder. o my darling! my darling" he broke out, falling to tenderness, half human and half superhuman "how i love you! how i love you! i hate going to england "oh yes! your martyrdom! i wish i were worthy to share it" 133 "god! god! why must we part? it's my fool vanity that makes me want the martyrdom. and all the time i only want you "but you're not only edgar rolles "and when i return, be more than ida pendragon. keep a stout heart, wench" so, with a thousand tear and

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

es along with the provisions, and by the time the next act had begun they would be too far gone to care. one by one they were led upstairs to the bathrooms where, watched by an audience of half-drunk nudes, they were told to get undressed and have a bath. the filthier the stranger, the more, disgusting his clothes and body, the more exciting the occasion. the well-fed guests gasped as the pitiful human carcasses were exposed to their eyes. by now the down-andouts were usually sobering up and beginning to realize how they had been used. they seldom protested, however, aware, perhapsfor the firsttime, oftheir owndegradation. silentlythey would dress and make their escape as fast as possible. to revive flagging spirits, alex would then call his friends back to the ballroom where, with the lig

henware bowls .of olive.oil stood. at each cardinal point. imploring thefour sacred names ofgod, yod, he vau and he, alex and paul recited the [mal proclamation and, at the same time, masturbated, ejecting eheirsperm 011 to the pentacle. as they both slumped hack exhausted from theirlong vigil a baby's cry broke the silence. there on the pentacle; still moist with semen, lay what appeared to be a human baby of normal size except thatit had no navel. nor umbilical cord. and it" appeared to be bisexuel, its genitals .part male, part female. paul bent to pick it up. but alex, following the hebrew ritual,.stopped him 'butyou said it was my son,'said paul 'i want to christen it 'how can we christen it if we .aren't christians? you can baptize it. here, use the consecrated water, but do not touc

ing advantage of alex's body at will, michael had to be bribed to give informa. tion asked ofhim and for which he had been created. alex, who has frugal tastes, would recover from an involuntary trance to. find he had eaten a pound of chocolate biscuits demanded by michael in return for information. the spirit had begun to take over, demanding the exclusive use ofalex's body, demanding to be born human. other familiars conjured up by the coven warned. that michael was hoarding a reservoir. of power. even the first. grade witches had noticed that of late, when they raised the cone ofpower in the circle, it would be whipped away and they would have to start allover again. finally, alex called a meeting, cast the circleand told paul that michael must be destroyed 'he is obsessing me. i have n

s something which, i am sure, will be dear to the hearts of both of us' alex wrote back agreeing to meet him, but forgot all about it after he had looked up details of kali worship. one of the goddesses of hinduism, she represented destruction. her image was an. enormous black-skinned woman with a large blood-red tongue from under which projected fierce tusks. she was garlanded with a necklace of human skulls. modem hindus disapprove of the ancient rites of worship which, in some parts of india, are still performed and. in which live animals are sacrificed. the more alex read, the less he liked the sound of the cult, but he tried to keep his mind open: perhaps.i like witchcraft, the worship of kali had been mis. represented. a month or so later, at the beginning ofdecember, another letter

ndafter the ceremony. in addition we shall payyour air fare and a11 your expenses while you arein. inqia. be satbackand>smiled while hiscolleagues noddedagreement 'what sort ofceremony hadyou in mind' alex asked 'wh.r' the usual m.ystic rites to dedicate a t mple' mr g. held his hands palm upwards, expressing his surprise at the question. the .hairs on the' ba<;k of.alex's neck,began to. bristle 'human sacrifice' he asked 'but of course' the, soft-footed waiter replaced their glasseswithfuij ones. all. round the room. small groups exchanged small. talk' while the threesmiling indianscalmjy planned a ritual murderwhich they expected alex to perform for m011,ey. they swept away his protests with the assurance that the victim, who had .already been chosen, was one of their adherents and was q

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

s present and all wills properly attuned, wonders occur. sorcerors chiefly used the blood sacrifice; and while we hold this to be evil we cannot deny that this method is very efficient. power flashes forth from newly shed blood, instead of slowly exuding as by our method. the victim's terror and anguish add keenness and quite a small animal can yield enormous power. the great difficulty is in the human mind controlling the power of the lower animal mind. but sorcerors claim they have methods for effecting this and that the difficulty disappears the higher the animal used and when the victim is human disappears entirely (the practice is an abomination, but it is so) priests know this well; and by their auto-da-fe's, with the victim's pain and terror (the fires acting much the same as circle

res acting much the same as circles, obtained enormous power. of old the flagellants certainly evoked power, but through not being confined by a circle most was lost. the amount of power raised was so great and continuous that anyone with knowledge could direct and use it; and it is most probable that the classical and heathen sacrifices were used in the same way. there are whispers that when the human victim was a willing sacrifice, with his mind directed on the great work and with highly skilled assistants, wonders ensued- but of this i would not speak. notes published in janet and stewart farrar's the witches' way; they got it from gbg's bos (text b or c; it's the same in each. l properly prepared naked, but sandals (not shoes) may be worn. for initiation, tie hands behind back, pull up

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

ccessively higher states of being, and thus to bring to them a realisation of the universality of the evolutionary process and its actuality; and to deal somewhat with the nature of the expanded states of consciousness and the enlarged life toward which all mankind is travelling. they thus were intended to serve as an introduction to the more detailed study and application of the laws of life and human unfoldment generally included in the term of "occultism" it will be observed that there is in this series a considerable amount of repetition, as each lecture briefly reviews the matters covered in the preceding addresses. as newcomers were present at each lecture in the series, it was found necessary on each occasion to present a bird's-eye view of the ground covered and the reasons for the

d of the thoughts, desires, and instincts by which we control action. group problems are many; why should there be suffering, starvation, and pain? why should the world as a whole be in the thrall of direst poverty, of sickness, of discomfort? what is the purpose underlying all that we see around us, and what will be the outcome of world affairs viewing them as a whole? what is the destiny of the human race, what is its origin, and what is the key to its present condition? is there more than this one life, and is the sole interest to be found in that which is apparent and material? such queries pass through all our minds at various times, and have passed through the minds of thinkers right down through the centuries. there have been many attempts to reply to these questions, and as we stud

an becomes conscious that perhaps, after all, things are not exactly what they seem to be, and that there remains much which is inexplicable; he awakens to the realisation that he himself is not simply an accumulation of physical atoms, a material something, and a tangible body, but that latent within him is a consciousness, a power, and a psychic nature which link him to all other members of the human family, and to a power outside himself which he must perforce explain. this it is which has led, for instance, to the evolution of the christian and jewish point of view, which posits a god outside the solar system, who created it, but was himself extraneous to it. these systems of thought teach that the world has been evolved by a power or being who has built the solar system, and who guide

self which he must perforce explain. this it is which has led, for instance, to the evolution of the christian and jewish point of view, which posits a god outside the solar system, who created it, but was himself extraneous to it. these systems of thought teach that the world has been evolved by a power or being who has built the solar system, and who guides the worlds aright, keeping our little human life in the hollow of his hand, and "sweetly ordering" all things according to some hidden purpose which it is not possible for us, with our finite minds, to glimpse, still less to understand. this is the religious and supernatural point of view, and is based on the growing self-consciousness of the individual, and in a recognition of his own divinity. like the point of view of the realistic

rocess; all of them are partial truths, yet none of them is complete without the others; all of them, when followed alone, lead into byways and into darkness, and leave the central mystery still unsolved. when synthesised, when brought together and blended, and when unified, they embody, perhaps (i offer this simply as a suggestion) just as much of the evolutionary truth as it is possible for the human mind to grasp at the present stage of evolution. we are dealing with large problems, and tampering, perhaps, with high and lofty things; we are trespassing into regions which are the recognised domain of metaphysics; and we are endeavouring to sum up in a few brief talks what all the libraries of the world are embodying; we are therefore attempting the impossible. all that we can do is to ta

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

e not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall he revealed in us..for we are saved by hope..for i am persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of god- 57- the consciousness of the aarcopyright 1998 lucis trust initiation, human and solar by alice a. bailey copyright 1951 by lucis trust copyright renewed 1979 by lucis trust dedicated with reverence and gratitude to the master k. h. the lord buddha has said that we must not believe in a thing said merely because it is said; nor traditions because they have been handed down from antiquity; nor rumors, as such; nor writings by sages, because sages wrote them: nor fanci

e pressing onwards towards this goal, and in the unity of the one ideal, in their common aspiration and endeavour, they will meet before the one portal. they will then recognise themselves as brothers, severed by tongue and apparent diversity of belief, but fundamentally holding to the same one truth and serving the same god. alice a. bailey. new york 1922. the constitution of man- 2- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust chart the seven planes of our solar system, the constitution of man the constitution of man, as considered in the following pages, is basically threefold, as follows: i. the monad, or pure spirit, the father in heaven. this aspect reflects the three aspects of the godhead: 1. will or power..the father. 2. love-wisdom..the son. 3. active intelligence..the

tal body..lower manas. 2. an emotional body..astral body. 3. a physical body..the dense physical and the etheric body. the aim of evolution is therefore to bring man to the realisation of the egoic aspect and to bring the lower nature under its control. chapter i introductory remarks before entering upon the subject matter of the following articles of initiation, on the paths that- 3- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust open before the perfected man, and on the occult hierarchy, certain statements may be made which seem essential for the judicious study and comprehension of the ideas submitted. dogmatism and the intuition it is to be recognised that throughout this volume facts are alleged and definite statements made which are not susceptible of immediate proof by the r

lows (a) in the creation of the sun and the seven sacred planets composing our solar system, our logos employed matter that was already impregnated with particular qualities. mrs. besant in her book "avataras (which some of us think the most valuable of all her writings, because one of the most suggestive, makes the statement that "our solar system is builded out of matter already- 4- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust existing, out of matter already gifted with certain properties (page 48. this matter, therefore, we deduce, held latent certain faculties that were forced to demonstrate in a peculiar way, under the law of cause and effect, as does all else in the universe (b) all manifestation is of a septenary nature, and the central light which we call deity, the one r

of our consciousness, a whole that the highest angel or perfected being is but beginning to realise. when we recognise the fact that the average man is as yet fully conscious only on the physical plane, nearly conscious on the emotional plane, and only developing the consciousness of the mental plane, it is obvious that his comprehension of cosmic data can be but rudimentary. when- 5- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust we recognise the further fact, that to be conscious on a plane and to have control on that plane are two very different conditions, it becomes apparent how remote is the possibility of our approximating more than the general trend of the cosmic scheme. we must recognise also that danger lies in dogma and in the hide-bound facts of textbooks, and that safe

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

osmic division b. the personality ray and the first fire division c. prana and the etheric body division d. kundalini and the spine division e. motion on the physical and astral planes 1. in the sheaths 2. in the centres division f. the law of economy section two. the fire of mind solar fire introductory questions division a. the nature of manas or mind division b. manas as a cosmic, systemic and human factor division c. the egoic ray and solar fire division b. thought elementals and fire elementals division e. motion on the plane of mind division f. the law of attraction section three. the fire of spirit electric fire division a. certain basic fundamentals division b. the nature of the seven cosmic paths division c. seven esoteric stanzas the above tabulation of the subjects dealt with in

of the three fundamentals to be found in the proem in the first volume of the secret doctrine by h. p. blavatsky. 1(1) students are recommended to study them carefully; in this way their understanding of the treatise will be greatly aided. i. there is one boundless immutable principle; one absolute reality which, antecedes all manifested conditioned being. it is beyond the range and reach of any human thought or expression. the manifested universe is contained within this absolute reality and is a conditioned symbol of it. in the totality of this manifested universe, three aspects are to be conceived. 1. the first cosmic logos, impersonal and unmanifested, the precursor of the manifested. 2. the second cosmic logos, spirit-matter, life, the spirit of the universe- 9- a treatise on cosmic

riple in manifestation, making therefore a. the nine potencies or emanations. b. the nine sephiroth. c. the nine causes of initiation. these, with the totality of manifestation or the whole, produce the ten (10) of perfect manifestation of the perfect man. these three aspects of the whole are present in every form. a. the solar system is triple, manifesting through the three above mentioned. b. a human being is equally triple, manifesting as spirit, soul and body, or monad, ego and personality. c. the atom of the scientist is also triple, being composed of a positive nucleus, the negative electrons, and the totality of the outer manifestation, the result of the relation of the other two- 10- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust the three aspects of every form are inter-rela

the major rays. ray iv..ray of harmony, beauty and art. ray v..ray of concrete knowledge or science. ray v..ray of devotion or of abstract idealism. ray vii..ray of ceremonial magic or order. ii. there is a basic law called the law of periodicity. 1. this law governs all manifestation, whether it is the manifestation of a solar logos through the medium of a solar system, or the manifestation of a human being through the medium of a form. this law controls likewise in all the kingdoms of nature. 2. there are certain other laws in the system which are linked with this one; some of them are as follows: a. the law of economy..the law governing matter, the third aspect. b. the law of attraction..the law governing soul, the second aspect. c. the law of synthesis..the law governing spirit, or the

herhood. brotherhood is a fact in nature, not an ideal. 4. the law of correspondences will explain the details of this relationship. this law of correspondences or of analogy is the interpretive law of the system, and explains god to man- 12- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust 5. just as god is the macrocosm for all the kingdoms in nature, so man is the macrocosm for all the sub-human kingdoms. 6. the goal for the evolution of the atom is self-consciousness as exemplified in the human kingdom. the goal for the evolution of man is group consciousness, as exemplified by a planetary logos. 2(2) the goal for the planetary logos is god consciousness, as exemplified by the solar logos. 7. the solar logos is the sum-total of all the states of consciousness within the solar syste

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

ncerned with it, and its corresponding fifth subrace more intimately than any other. students would do well to bear in mind the following correspondences: 1. the fifth root race. aryan. 2. the fifth subrace. anglo-saxon. 3. the fifth principle. manas, or mind. 4. the fifth plane .t he mental. 5. the fifth ray. concrete knowledge. all the various yogas have had their place in the unfoldment of the human being. in the first purely physical race, which is called the lemurian, the yoga at that time imposed upon infant humanity was hatha yoga, the yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than ani

e yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than animals, the purpose, significance and use of their various organs, so that they could consciously control them, and the meaning of the symbol of the human figure. therefore, in those early days, through the practice of hatha yoga, the human being reached the portal of initiation. at that time the attainment of the third initiation, resulting in the transfiguration of the personality, was the highest initiation that man was capable of achieving. in atlantean days, the progress of the sons of men was procured through the imposition of two yogas

, growing out of the development of the emotional or astral body, was incorporated with laya yoga and the foundation of that mysticism and devotion, which has been the underlying incentive during our particular aryan root race, was laid. the fourth initiation was at that time the objective. the subject of these great initiations has been discussed more at length in my previous volume "initiation, human and solar" now, in the aryan race, the subjugation of the mental body and the control of the mind is brought about through the practice of raja yoga, and the fifth initiation, that of adept, is the goal for evolving humanity. thus, all the yogas have had their place and served a useful purpose and it will become apparent that any return to hatha yoga practices or those practices which deal s

s is consummated at the third initiation (in christian terminology, the transfiguration. a later synthesis is then effected between the united third and second aspects and the first: 1st aspect 2nd aspect 3 rd aspect spirit soul body father son (christ) h oly ghost monad ego personality divine self h igher self l ower self life consciousness f orm energy force matter the presence the angel of the human being the presence a clear distinction should be made between the christ principle as indicated above, which is a high spiritual aspect to which each member of humanity must attain, and the same term applied to a personage of exalted rank representing that principle, whether in the historical reference to the man of nazareth or otherwise. 2. this union (or yoga) is achieved through the subju

soul copyright 1998 lucis trust 7. the basis of correct knowledge is correct perception, correct deduction and correct witness (or accurate evidence. one of the most revolutionary realizations to which the occult student has to adjust himself is the appreciation that the mind is a means whereby knowledge is to be gained. in the west the idea has mostly been held that the mind is that part of the human mechanism which utilizes knowledge. the "process of turning things over in the mind" of striving to solve problems by hard mental labor has no part ultimately in the unfoldment of the soul. it is only a preliminary stage and has to be superseded by a different method. the student of raja yoga has to realise that the mind is intended to be an organ of perception; only thus will he arrive at a

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

ing, and prove a potent factor in modern educational procedure. it is a subject that has engrossed the attention of thinkers in the east and in the west for thousands of years, and this uniformity of interest is in itself of importance. the next developments which will carry the race forward along the path of its unfolding consciousness must surely lie in the direction of synthesis. the growth of human knowledge must be brought about by the fusion of the eastern and the western techniques of mental training. this has already proceeded apace and thinkers in both hemispheres are realizing that this fusion is leading towards some most significant realization. edward carpenter says that "we seem to be arriving at a time when, with the circling of our knowledge of the globe, a great synthesis o

knowledge must be brought about by the fusion of the eastern and the western techniques of mental training. this has already proceeded apace and thinkers in both hemispheres are realizing that this fusion is leading towards some most significant realization. edward carpenter says that "we seem to be arriving at a time when, with the circling of our knowledge of the globe, a great synthesis of all human thought..is quite naturally and inevitably taking place. out of this meeting of elements is already arising the dim outline of a philosophy which must surely dominate human thought for a long period."1(1) herein lies the glory and hope of the race and the outstanding triumph of science. we are now one people. the heritage of any race lies open to another; the best thought of the centuries is

way eastern 'realism' is completely misunderstood. it does not consist of sentimental, exaggeratedly mystical, intuitions bordering on the pathological and emanating from ascetic recluses and cranks; the wisdom of the east is based on practical knowledge..which we have not the slightest justification for undervaluing."5(5) it is in the training of the mind that the crux of the situation lies. the human mind is apparently an instrument which we are able to use in two directions. one direction is outward. the mind, in this mode of functioning, registers our contacts with the physical and mental worlds in which we live, and recognizes emotional and sensory conditions. it is the recorder and correlator of our sensations, of our reactions, and of all that is conveyed to it via the five senses a

ion of the mind an ability to turn in another direction, and to register with equal facility the inner or intangible world. this ability to re-orient itself will enable the mind to register the world of subjective realities, of intuitive perception and of abstract ideas. this is the high heritage of the mystic, but seems as yet not to be within the grasp of the average man. the problem facing the human family today in the realms both of science and of religion results from the fact that the follower of both schools finds he is standing at the portal of a metaphysical world. a cycle of development has come to an end. man, as a thinking, feeling entity, seems now to have arrived at a fair measure of understanding the instrument with which he has to work. he is asking himself: what use is he

ere do come flashes of clear vision which reveal a subtler state of being, and which lift the fog, letting in "the glory which never was on sea or land" dr. bennett of yale expresses these ideas in very beautiful terms. he says "a film falls from the eyes and the world appears in a new light. things are no longer ordinary. there comes the certainty that this is the real world whose true character human blindness has until now concealed. not where the wheeling systems darken and our benumbed conceiving soars; the drift of pinions, would we harken, beats at our own clay-shuttered doors. the angels keep their ancient places; turn but a stone and start a wing 'tis ye 'tis your estrang d faces that miss the many-splendoured thing "the experience is at first tantalizing, alluring. there is a rum

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ng out of many of the laws. these laws of nature have effects in three distinct realms: a. physically, where they demonstrate as effects in the dense form. b. etherically, where they demonstrate as the energy lying back of those effects. c. mentally, where they concern the impulses which produce the other two. the treatise on cosmic fire dealt primarily with the solar system and only touched upon human aspects and correspondences insofar as they demonstrated the relation of the part to the whole, and of the unit to the totality. the present book will deal more specifically with human development and unfoldment, elucidating the causes which are responsible for the present effects, and pointing to the future and its possibilities, and to the nature of the unfolding potentialities- 6- a treat

ct and begins to transfer. he brings to an end the cycle of the closed self-centered life, and opens the doors wide to spiritual energy. in so doing he finds that the law which he has hated and mistrusted is the vitalising, purifying agency which is sweeping him and all god's creatures on to a glorious consummation. 3. psychic. there are two types of the above force in manifestation as far as the human kingdom is concerned, and these must be clearly grasped. there is the force which animates the subhuman kingdoms in nature, the ensouling energy which, brought into conjunction with the energy of matter and self, produces all forms. the effect of this junction is to add to the embryo intelligence of substance itself a latent sentiency and responsiveness that produces that subjective somethin

ess of the mineral kingdom. b. the consciousness of the vegetable kingdom. c. the consciousness of the animal kingdom. d. the consciousness of the animal form through which the spiritual man functions, which after all is but a department of the former group in its highest presentation. secondly, there is that psychic force which is the result of the union of the spirit with sentient matter in the human kingdom and which produces a psychic centre which we call the soul of man. this psychic centre is a force centre, and the force of which it is the custodian or which it- 9- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust demonstrates, brings into play a responsiveness and an awareness which is that of the soul of the planetary life, a group consciousness which brings with it faculties a

the solar system is producing an evolutionary unfoldment of the energies of that universe which it is not possible for finite man as yet to vision. similarly the centre of energy which we call the spiritual aspect in man is (through the utilisation of matter or substance) producing an evolutionary development of that which we call the soul, and which is the highest of the form manifestations the human kingdom. man is the highest product of existence in the three worlds. by man, i mean the spiritual man, a son of god in incarnation. the forms of all the kingdoms of nature human, animal, vegetable and mineral contribute to that manifestation. the energy of the third aspect of divinity tends to the revelation of the soul or the second aspect which in turn reveals the highest aspect. it must

be the process in the future. the past is purely speculative from the standpoint of the average man and the future is equally so, but he himself is the result of that past and the future will work out of the sum total of his present characteristics and qualities. if this is true of the individual it is then also equally true of mankind as a whole. that unit in nature, which we call the fourth or human kingdom, represents that which is the product of its physical heritage; its characteristics are the sum of its emotional and mental unfoldments and its assets are those which it has succeeded in accumulating during the cycles wherein it has been wrestling with its environment the sum total of the other kingdoms in nature. within the human kingdom lie potentialities and latencies, characteris

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

the teaching profited by the information imparted? will you not, with determination and because the world cries out for help, cast away fear and go forward with joy and courage into the future? there has been, behind all the books which i have written, a definite purpose and a planned sequence of teaching. it may be of interest to you if i trace them for you: the first book issued was initiation, human and solar. this book was intended for the average aspirant, to lead him on from where he was to a vision of an organised band of teachers who were seeking to aid humanity (and incidentally himself, and to give some idea of their technique of work and modes of procedure. letters on occult meditation indicated how these teachers could be reached and the discipline of life that the treading of

life itself. this book was given the name the light on the soul. here i am fulfilling my intention to write a book on the subject of the seven rays. this topic has always been of real interest for students, but about these rays little is known. we know, from the secret doctrine, that they are the building forces and the sum total of all that is in the manifested universe, but their effect in the human kingdom, and their essential quality and nature, remain as yet a mystery. it will be necessary for me to avoid the cosmic note, if i may so call it, for i seek to make the information of practical value to the student and to the intelligent reader. i shall therefore approach the subject entirely from the standpoint of the human family and deal with the subject in terms of psychological value

me to avoid the cosmic note, if i may so call it, for i seek to make the information of practical value to the student and to the intelligent reader. i shall therefore approach the subject entirely from the standpoint of the human family and deal with the subject in terms of psychological values, laying the foundation for that new psychology which is much needed, and so dealing primarily with the human equation. what i have to say will be a commentary upon an expansion of the words found in the proem of the secret doctrine, that "all souls are one with the oversoul" we shall, from the outset, accept the fact of the soul. we shall not consider the arguments for or against the hypothesis of there being a soul-universal, cosmic, and divine, or individual and human. for our purposes of discuss

empt to grasp and comprehend the soul-cosmic, universal, planetary and individual leads inevitably to an unfoldment of the mental apparatus (with a subsequent development of the, as yet, quiescent brain cells) which must eventually produce a co-ordination of the thinking faculty, and resultant illumination. the nature of our septenary universe must be considered, and the relation of the threefold human being to the divine trinity must be noted. a general idea of the entire symbolic picture is of value. each student, as he takes up the study of the rays, must steadily bear in mind that he himself-as a human unit-finds his place on one or other of these rays. the problem thus produced is a very real one. the physical body may be responsive to one type of ray force, whilst the personality as

s, and a true and deep comprehension of the inner significance of the teaching, will do for us three things: a. it will throw much light upon the times and cycles in the unfolding panorama of history. in the last analysis, history is an account of the growth and development of man from the stage of the cave man, with his consciousness centred in his animal life, up to the present time wherein the human consciousness is steadily becoming more inclusive and mental, and so on and up to the stage of a perfected son of god. it is an account of the apprehension, by man, of the creative ideas which have moulded the race and are establishing its destiny. it gives us a dramatic picture of the progress of those souls who are carried in or out of manifestation by the appearance or- 9- a treatise on t

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

een the old age and the new, and the true mission of christ, so deeply and frequently obscured by theological implications and disputations, embodies in itself the coming revelation. the development of humanity guarantees the recognition of christ and his work and its participation, consciously, in the kingdom of god- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust the conscious evocation of the christ life in the human heart and our rapid integration into the kingdom of god are the immediate tasks ahead, embodying our responsibility, opportunity and destiny. in closing, i would like to offer my grateful thanks to mr. william cummings and mr. alan murray for the willing and intelligent help they have given me. they have made the writing of this book possible. from bethlehem to calvary of those who sought my

8 lucis trust that a more bitter cup might be withdrawn, ye could not watch with me one little hour until the dawn! so many sought my crib at bethlehem heeding a voice and following a star, but only simon walked to calvary it was too far. h. le gallienne. reprinted with the kind permission of the new york times and the author. chapter one introductory remarks on initiation key thought "there is a human desire for god; but there is also a divine desire for man. god is the supreme idea, the supreme concern and the supreme desire of man. man is the supreme idea, the supreme concern and the supreme desire of god. the problem of god is a human problem. the problem of man is a divine problem. man is the counterpart of god and his beloved from whom he expects the return of love. man is the other

of old and dusty traditions? as to the perfection of the portrayed character of christ there is never any question. the enemies of christianity admit his uniqueness, his basic profundity and his understanding of the hearts of men. they recognise the intelligence of his ideas and sponsor them in their own philosophies. the developments which the carpenter of nazareth brought about in the fabric of human life, his social and economic ideals, and the beauty of the civilisation which could be founded upon the ethical teaching of the sermon on the mount are frequently emphasised by many who refuse to recognise his mission as an expression of divinity. from the rational point of view, the question as to the historical accuracy of his story remains as yet unsolved, though his teaching upon the fa

ess, and to regard it as an isolated and entirely separated expression of spiritual religion. they thereby destroy its background, remove its foundations, and make it difficult for the steadily developing mind of man to accept its presentation. yet st. augustine tells us that "that which is called the christian religion existed among the ancients, and never did not exist from the beginning of the human race until christ came in the flesh, at which time the true religion, which already existed, began to be called christianity."1 the wisdom which expresses relationship to god, the rules of the road which guide our wandering footsteps back to the father's home, and the teaching which brings revelation have ever been the same, down the ages, and are identical with that which christ taught. thi

s: 1. the birth at bethlehem. 2. the baptism in jordan. 3. the transfiguration on mount carmel. 4. the crucifixion on mount golgotha. 5. the resurrection and ascension. their significance for us and their re-interpretation in modern terms is our task. a point of crisis and of culmination has been reached in the history of man, and man owes this to the influence of christianity. as a member of the human family, he has reached a level of integration unknown in the past, except in the case of a select few in every nation. he is, as the psychologists have indicated, a sum total of physical organisms, of vital force, of psychical states or emotional conditions, and of mental or thought reactions. he is now ready to have indicated to him his next transition, development or unfoldment. of this he

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

gnificance of the words used, we are dealing with forces and energies. these, as they cyclically run their course and play upon and intermingle with other energies and potencies, produce those forms in matter and substance, which constitute the appearance and express the quality of the great all-enfolding lives and of the life in which all "lives and moves and has its being" the unfoldment of the human consciousness is signalised sequentially by the recognition of life after life, of being after being, and the realisation that these lives are in themselves the sum total of all the potencies and energies whose will is to create and to manifest. in dealing, however, with these energies and forces, it is impossible to express their appearance, quality and purpose except in symbolic form, and

se of the divine mind. this will inevitably be clear to the man who has studied the theme of a treatise on cosmic fire, which deals specifically with the creative process and with manifestation. it deals therefore with the outer personality expression of that great all-encompassing life, which we call god, for lack of a better term. we need to bear in mind that our universe (as far as the highest human consciousness can as yet conceive of it) is to be found on the seven subplanes of the cosmic physical plane, and that our highest type of energy, embodying for us the purest expression of spirit, is but the force manifestation of the first subplane of the cosmic physical plane. we are dealing, therefore, as far as consciousness is concerned, with what might be regarded symbolically as the br

or response, through the medium of steadily improving vehicles or response mechanisms, and with the aid of spiritual understanding and interpretation. with the bigger questions we will not deal. with the consciousness of the life of god as it expresses itself in the three subhuman kingdoms, we need not concern ourselves. we shall deal entirely with the following three points: 1. with the strictly human consciousness as it begins with the process of individualisation and consummates in the dominant personality. 2. with the egoic consciousness, which is that of the solar angel as it begins with the preparation for initiation on the path of discipleship and consummates in the perfected master. 3. with the monadic realisation. this is a phrase that means absolutely nothing to us, for it concer

angel as it begins with the preparation for initiation on the path of discipleship and consummates in the perfected master. 3. with the monadic realisation. this is a phrase that means absolutely nothing to us, for it concerns the consciousness of the planetary logos. this begins to be realised at the third initiation, dominating the soul and working out through the personality. man, the average human being, is a sum total of separative tendencies, of uncontrolled forces and of disunited energies, which slowly and gradually become coordinated, fused, and blended in the separative personality. man, the solar angel, is the sum total of those energies and forces which are unified, blended and controlled by that "tendency to harmony" which is the effect of love and the outstanding quality of

destined to be the dominant creative aspect. it is upon this truth that christian science has laid the emphasis. these forces constitute the lower man. the solar angel is a dual combination of energies the energy of love, and the energy of will or purpose and these are the qualities of the life thread. these two, when dominating the third energy of mind, produce the perfect man. they explain the human problem; they indicate the objective before man; they account for and explain the energy of illusion; and they point out the way of psychological unfoldment, which leads man (from the triangle of triplicity and differentiation) through duality to unity. these truths are practical and hence we find today such dominant emphasis laid upon the understanding of the plan amongst esotericists; henc

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

act. one point emerges with clarity and that is: the old rules to which disciples have been subjected down the centuries still hold good, but are susceptible of fresh and often different interpretations. the training to be given during the coming new age will be fitted to their more advanced development. the evolutionary progress from century to century presents a steadily ripening and developing human mind upon which the master can work. the standard of discipleship is consequently as steadily rising. this, in itself, demands a new approach, a wider presentation of truth and the permitting of a greater freedom of action upon the part of the disciple. the time element is also different. in the old days, the master gave his disciple a hint or a point upon- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust whic

in his unfoldment at which he can make his own decisions and proceed with rapidity, if he so chooses. certain definite reasons have prompted me to make these instructions available for aspirants everywhere after requesting permission from those who received them. one is the need to bring to the attention of the general public the fact that the hierarchy exists, that its members are interested in human progress and that there is a definitely planned system of training offered by them which can lead a man out of the human kingdom into the kingdom of god; that this moving forward upon the path of evolution out of the fourth kingdom into the fifth can be brought about consciously, scientifically and with the full consent and cooperation of the aspirant. the day has now come when belief can (a

s and failures he encounters in his training and learn the intended lessons; he finds that progress upon the path brings a man into closer, conscious touch with those who have walked this way before and that the way into the hierarchy is a way of discipline, of increasing enlightenment, of service to his fellowmen and of a growing responsiveness to contacts and to individuals of which the average human being knows nothing. a second reason for publishing this book is the need to change the point of view of the general public as to the nature of these masters who take pupils and who, whilst giving them the training needed to enable them to take initiation (as it is called, reach the mass of men through their means. so much stupidity has been demonstrated in writing and talking about the rela

. none of them regards his particular brand of faith or his particular religious background as essential to salvation; he knows that the only essential is belief in the spiritual realities and in the essential divinity of mankind. this belief necessarily involves a heart full of love, a mind open and illumined by right orientation to truth and a life dedicated to service and to the alleviation of human sufferings. this is the determined goal of all whose instructions are found in this book a goal which they have not yet attained and a mode of life which they have not yet perfected. they are, nevertheless, unalterably upon their way and that way is the way. christ said "i am the way, the truth and the life; these aspirants, working under a great disciple of the christ, are beginning to gras

o lie in the fact that the ray of his soul and the ray of his integrated personality are posed against each other. at- 4- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust the same time, his emotional nature, his mental equipment and his physical brain are also controlled by some one or other of the rays and in this fivefold relationship lies hid much of the problem of the evolving human being. the tibetan tells the members of his group which five rays condition them and students will learn much by a study of what he says. in the cases where i happen to know the disciple concerned personally and something of his problems, it was amazingly interesting to me to note how infallibly right the tibetan was in his diagnosis of the rays involved. in reading these instructions will y

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

that those who study the book are aware of its history so that the essential teaching can be recognised and absorbed and the irrelevant factors ignored. the spiritual principles to be applied to the problems of humanity as discussed in this book are valid today and remain largely ignored by the majority of mankind. the contribution of esoteric students in creating "the thoughtform of solution" to human problems in a world at crisis point is a vital and practical service. lucis publishing company, new york 1967 foreword the first edition of this book, published in 1947, contained essays on the basic problems of humanity. these had originally been issued in pamphlet form between october 1944 and december 1946, and dealt essentially with conditions during and immediately after the war years o

at those who study this book are aware of its history so that the essential teaching can be recognised and absorbed and the irrelevant factors ignored. the spiritual principles to be applied to the problems of humanity as discussed in this book are valid today and remain largely ignored by the majority of humanity. the contribution of esoteric students in creating "the thoughtform of solution" to human problems in a world at crisis point is a vital and practical service. lucis publishing company, new york, london 1993 introduction it is essential that all thinking people should give time and thought to the consideration of the major world problems with which we are now faced. some of them can be solved with relative rapidity given common sense and a correctly appreciated self-interest; oth

it is essential that all thinking people should give time and thought to the consideration of the major world problems with which we are now faced. some of them can be solved with relative rapidity given common sense and a correctly appreciated self-interest; others will require foresighted planning and a long patience as, one by one, the necessary steps are taken, leading to the readjustment of human values and the inauguration of new attitudes of mind regarding right human relations. in the recognition of the growth in human consciousness and in a realization of the distinction obviously existing between primitive men and our modern intelligent humanity lie the grounds for an unshaken optimism as to human destiny. events in the immediate foreground do not blot out the long history of hu

gnition of the growth in human consciousness and in a realization of the distinction obviously existing between primitive men and our modern intelligent humanity lie the grounds for an unshaken optimism as to human destiny. events in the immediate foreground do not blot out the long history of human development and obliterate recognition of the long range changes which have taken place within the human consciousness; these basically condition human objectives, all human contacts and underline with understanding and perspective the reactions of the race of men. the slow and restricted movements of the primitive races of mankind have given place to the speed and the rapid movement (the almost unbelievably rapid movement) and transportation facilities of the airplane. the uncouth sounds and t

ve upon the earth, a new race of men new because differently oriented. there are necessarily many lesser problems but those dealt with in this book cover the major ones with which humanity is at this time confronted, and which must find some solution during the next twenty-five years. this will have to be done by the simple method (simple to write but difficult to implement) of establishing right human relations between men and between nations. the immediate spiritual problem with which all are faced is the problem of gradually offsetting hate and initiating the new technique of trained, imaginative, creative and practical goodwill. goodwill is man's first attempt to express the love of god. its results on earth will be peace. it is so simple and practical that people fail to appreciate it

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

termediary and for the mediator who will plead their cause with god and bring about a rescue. they look for a saviour. this doctrine of mediators, of messiahs, of christs and of avatars can be found running like a golden thread through all the world faiths and scriptures and, relating these world scriptures to some central source of emanation, they are found in rich abundance everywhere. even the human soul is regarded as an intermediary between man and god; christ is believed by countless millions to act as the divine mediator between humanity and divinity. the whole system of spiritual revelation is based (and has always been based) on this doctrine of interdependence, of a planned and arranged conscious linking and of the transmission of energy from one aspect of divine manifestation to

believed by countless millions to act as the divine mediator between humanity and divinity. the whole system of spiritual revelation is based (and has always been based) on this doctrine of interdependence, of a planned and arranged conscious linking and of the transmission of energy from one aspect of divine manifestation to another from god in the "secret place of the most high" to the humblest human being, living and struggling and sorrowing on earth. everywhere this transmission is to be found "i am come that they may have life" says the christ, and the scriptures of the world are full of the intervention of some being, originating from some source higher than the strictly human. always the appropriate mechanism is found through which divinity can reach and communicate with humanity, a

the need of god to contact humanity and to have relationship with men and the need of humanity for divine contact, help and understanding. subject to those incentives, all true avatars are therefore divine intermediaries. they can act in this fashion because they have completely divorced themselves from every limitation, from all sense of self hood and separativeness and are no longer by ordinary human standards the dramatic centre of their lives, as are most of us. when they have reached that stage of spiritual decentralisation, they themselves can then become events in the life of our planet; toward them every eye can look and all men can be affected. therefore, an avatar or a christ comes forth for two reasons: one, the inscrutable and unknown cause prompts him so to do, and the other i

cause they express whole cycles of future development within themselves and strike the note and give the teaching which will bring in a new age and a new civilisation; they embody great truths towards which the masses of men must work and which still constitute an objective to the greatest minds of the age, even though as yet unrealised. certain avatars also express in themselves the sum total of human achievement and of racial perfection, and thus become the "ideal men" of the ages. others, greater still, are permitted to be the custodians of some divine- 3- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust principle or some divine quality which needs fresh presentation and expression upon earth; this they can be because they have achieved perfection and have attained to the highe

ature of god. the invocative cry of humanity (the second of the incentives producing a divine emergence) is potent in effect because the souls of men, particularly in concerted action, have in them something which is akin to the divine nature of the avatar. we are all gods, all the children of the one father, as the latest of the avatars, the christ, has told us. it is that divine centre in every human heart which, when awakened into activity, can call forth response from the high place where the coming one awaits his hour of appearance. it is only the united demand of humanity, its "massed intent" which can precipitate the descent (as it is called) of an avatar. to sum up, therefore: the doctrine of avatars is paralleled by the doctrine of the continuity of revelation. ever down the ages

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

y is the record of the effects of these energies or radiations (rays, in other words) as they play upon humanity in its many varying stages of evolutionary development. these stages extend all the way from those of primeval humanity to our modern civilisation; all that has happened is the result of these energies, pouring cyclically through nature and through that part of nature which we call the human kingdom. to understand what is today taking place we must recognise that these energies are seven in number. they are called by many names in many different lands, but for our purposes the following seven names will be used: 1. the energy of will, purpose or power, called in christian lands the energy of the will of god. 2. the energy of love-wisdom, called frequently the love of god. 3. the

re called by many names in many different lands, but for our purposes the following seven names will be used: 1. the energy of will, purpose or power, called in christian lands the energy of the will of god. 2. the energy of love-wisdom, called frequently the love of god. 3. the energy of active intelligence, called the mind of god. 4. the energy of harmony through conflict, affecting greatly the human family. 5. the energy of concrete knowledge or science, so potent at this time. 6. the energy of devotion or idealism, producing the current ideologies. 7. the energy of ceremonial order, producing the new forms of civilisation- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust these energies are ceaselessly playing on humanity, producing changes, expressing themselves through successive civilisations and cultu

s at this time emerging into expression. 3. those energies which are at any given time expressing the ray type of the bulk of the manifesting humanity. today these ray types are predominantly the second and the third. relatively large numbers of first ray egos are also to be found acting as focal points for certain first ray forces. 4. those energies which are today being invoked as the result of human need and human demand for succour. this demand curiously enough remains largely in the realm of the first ray influence for the desperate need of humanity is evoking the will aspect and that ray embodies the divine will-to-good and remains immutable and is for the first time in the history of humanity being invoked on a large scale. this statement is definitely encouraging, if you study its

ce order, rhythm and established, sequential activity the seventh ray of ceremonial ritual. 3. the energy of the second ray, which is always basically present in our solar system, that of love-wisdom, to which many of the egos now in incarnation belong and will increasingly belong. the next one hundred and fifty years will see them coming into incarnation. the reason is that it is to this type of human being that the work of reconstruction, and of re-building is naturally committed. 4. the energy of intelligence, actively displayed in creative activity. the creative ability of the future will emerge on a relatively large scale in the realm of creative living and not so much in the realm of creative art. this creative living will express itself through a new world of beauty and of recognise

epresents the state. for purposes of policy such powers may work behind the scenes but their tenets and motives are easily recognisable selfish ambition and a violently imposed authority. 2. those ideas which are relatively new such as nazism, fascism, and communism, though they are not really as new as people are apt to think. they are alike on one important point, i.e. the state or community of human beings counts as of importance whilst the individual does not; he can be sacrificed at any time for the good of the state or for the so-called general good. 3. the idea, neither old nor particularly new, of democracy in which (supposedly but as yet never factually) the people govern and the government represents the will of the people. 4. the idea of a world state, divided into various great

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

it is your definite and specific obligation to develop the intuition. the means or methods whereby this development is to be brought about, can be by the study of symbols. i would ask you to note that generalities concerning the intuition, and attempts to define it are very common, but that a real appreciation of it is rare. we are told by physicians and scientists that thousands of cells in the human brain are still dormant and, consequently, that the average human being uses only a small part of his equipment. the area of the brain which is found around the pineal gland is that connected with the intuition, and it is these cells which must be roused into activity before there can be any real intuitive perception which, when aroused, will manifest soul control, spiritual illumination, tr

ctive plane a richness in this case dependent upon your own personal reading, mental equipment and knowledge. your capacity to read a "meaning" into a symbol will be dependent also upon the richness of the meaning you ascribe to the events of your daily life, and your ability to really meditate. i would like to make clear to you that there is no set interpretation of any symbol, and that for each human being that symbol whatever it may be will convey unique meaning. a lack of interest in symbols presupposes usually a lack of interest in the due interpretation of life forms and their meaning. also, too much academic interest in symbols may presuppose a tortuous and intricate mind which loves design and line and form and numerical relationships, but which misses entirely the significance of

ethods of healing. if this is so, you can see how groups of disciples can constitute a contribution to the emerging revelation and how useful our consecrated service can be. i say "our" advisedly, brother of old, as i am working definitely towards these three ends as a part of my ordained (self-ordained) service. i ask for your cooperation and assistance. the steady impact of right thought on the human consciousness by trained groups of thinkers is the method that can be most successfully applied at this time, and here these groups can help profoundly. one of the things which will emerge most definitely during the next three or four decades is the work that groups can do on levels other than the physical. group service and united effort towards group welfare has for two centuries been seen

ned groups of thinkers is the method that can be most successfully applied at this time, and here these groups can help profoundly. one of the things which will emerge most definitely during the next three or four decades is the work that groups can do on levels other than the physical. group service and united effort towards group welfare has for two centuries been seen on earth in all fields of human endeavour political, philanthropic and educational. group service on the astral plane has been started also since 1875, but united effort to dispel the world glamour is only now in process of organising and this group can be a part of the corporate effort towards this end, and swell the number of those so engaged. train yourselves, therefore, and learn how to work. telepathic sensitivity is

d occultists and esotericists. they are: glamour, illusion, maya and the expression, the dweller on the threshold. they all stand for the same general concept or some differentiation of that concept. speaking generally, the interpretations have been as follows, and they are only partial interpretations, and are almost in the nature of distortions of the real truth, owing to the limitations of the human consciousness. glamour has oft been regarded as a curious attempt of what are called the "black forces" to deceive and hoodwink well-meaning aspirants. many fine people are almost flattered when they are "up against" some aspect of glamour, feeling that their demonstration of discipline has been so good that the black forces are interested sufficiently to attempt to hinder their fine work by

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

, it must be carefully borne in mind that the etheric body of every form in nature is an integral part of the substantial form of god himself not the dense physical form, but what the esotericists regard as the form-making substance. we use the word god to signify the expression of the one life which animates every form on the outer objective plane. the etheric or energy body, therefore, of every human being is an integral part of the etheric body of the planet itself and consequently of the solar system. through this medium, every human being is basically related to every other expression of the divine life, minute or great. the function of the etheric body is to receive energy impulses and to be swept into activity by these impulses, or streams of force, emanating from some originating s

atever type of energy may be dominating the etheric body at any particular time. through the etheric body, therefore, circulates energy emanating from some mind. with humanity in the mass, response is made unconsciously to the rulings of the universal mind; this is complicated in our time and age by a growing responsiveness to the mass ideas called sometimes public opinion of the rapidly evolving human mentality. within the human family are also found those who respond to that inner group of thinkers who, working in mental matter, control from the subjective side of life the emergence of the great plan and the manifestation of divine purpose- 2- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust this group of thinkers falls into seven main divisions and is presided over by three

in the minds of many, it was presented to the world. it should be borne in mind that the function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the very nature of substance itself. it lies potentially within the ether, and the significance of telepathy is to be found in the word omnipresence. the second law is: 2. the interplay of many minds produces a unity of thought which

expression in the mind of- 4- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust some inspired thinker, and the other terminal in the mind of the attentive world server who seeks to tune in on those mind processes which hold the clue to ultimate world salvation. the thought-directing energy has for its source a thinker who can enter into the divine mind, owing to his having transcended human limitation; the thought-directed receiver is the man, in exoteric expression, who has aligned his brain, his mind, and his soul. it is a fact that omnipresence, which is a law in nature and based on the fact that the etheric bodies of all forms constitute the world etheric body, makes omniscience possible. the etheric body of the planetary logos is swept into activity by his directed will; e

law in nature and based on the fact that the etheric bodies of all forms constitute the world etheric body, makes omniscience possible. the etheric body of the planetary logos is swept into activity by his directed will; energy is the result of his thoughtform playing in and through his energy body. this thoughtform embodies and expresses his world purpose. all the subhuman forms of life and the human forms up to the stage of advanced man are governed by divine thought through the medium of their energy bodies which are an integral part of the whole. they react, however, unconsciously and unintelligently. advanced humanity, the mystics and the knowers, are becoming increasingly aware of the mind which directs the evolutionary process. when this awareness is cultivated and the individual m

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

so as it passes between our little sphere, the earth, and the constellations at any particular time or season. in ancient days it was believed that the earth was the centre of the solar system and that around it revolved the sun and all the other planets. this was the exoteric knowledge and position, though not the esoteric understanding. later, when further discoveries brought more light to the human mind, our planet was decentralised and the truth was more clearly seen, though much remains as yet to be discovered and may even be of as revolutionary a nature. from certain astrological angles, a similar process of decentralisation must take place and the solar system must no longer be regarded as a point around which the zodiac revolves or through which the sun passes in its great cycle o

ance has been made for the energies which play upon our planet all the time from other constellations or from the many "hidden" planets. of these, the ageless wisdom claims that there are around seventy in our solar system. i desire to give you a truer and more accurate picture. this has now become possible because group awareness, group relations and group integrity are coming to the fore in the human consciousness. as this takes place, the personality which is individual, separative and self-centred will recede increasingly into the background, and the soul, non-separative, group conscious and inclusive, will come more and more to the fore. interest, therefore, in the individual horoscope will gradually die out, and increasingly the planetary, the systemic and the universal picture will

t of heaven (as it has been poetically called) is the phenomenal appearance of that entity. you will note that i did not say the material appearance, but the phenomenal appearance. speculation about the nature, the history and identity of that entity is useless and of no value. some dim idea, providing analogy even when eluding specifications, might be gained if you will endeavour to think of the human family, the fourth kingdom in nature, as an entity, as constituting a single unit, expressing itself through the many diversified forms of man. you, as an individual, are an integral part of humanity, yet you lead your own life, you react to your own impressions, you respond to exterior influences and impacts, and in your turn you emanate influences, send forth some form of character radiati

tegral part of a still greater life which is expressing itself through seven solar systems, of which ours is one. if you can grasp this idea, a vague picture of a great underlying esoteric truth will emerge into your consciousness. it is the life and the influence, the radiations and emanations of this entity, and their united effect on our planetary life, the kingdoms in nature and the unfolding human civilizations, which we shall have briefly to consider. the subject is so vast that i have been faced with the problem of the best method whereby to handle it. i decided on brevity, the concise statement of facts (facts to those of us who are working on the inner side of life, but which must rightly be only hypotheses to you) and the avoidance of detail and of detailed discussion. we will en

of analogy as an interpretive agency. esotericism teaches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the repository and the transmitter of energy from the various subjective aspects of man and also from the environment in which man (both inner and outer man) finds himself. two other points should here be added. first: the individual etheric body is not an isolated a

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

ter part of her life work has always been subjective. we have seen the outer effects, watched the outer comings and goings, helped her and loved her, sometimes criticised, sometimes complained, but always gone on, with her and because of her, yet a little higher and a- 2- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust little better than would otherwise have been the case. we are all very human and she was very human too. why did she suffer? because her chosen path is on the line of the world saviours. she has gone back to her own master k. h. for yet more daring work with him for the christ. she asks us to keep the arcane school bright and shining as it is now, to keep it filled with the saving power of a world-wide gathering of loving hearts, which it is, and to see to it that we

ear on earth. there is value in knowing that the love of god antedates christianity and recognises no boundaries. this was the first and most difficult lesson i had to learn and it took me a long time. it takes all fundamentalists much time to learn that god is love. they assert it but do not believe it in practice, god's practice i mean. i would like, among other things, to show how the world of human beings opened up to a very class-conscious english woman and how the world of spiritual values with its direct, inner, spiritual government became a proven fact to an exceedingly narrow-minded christian. i glory in the name of christian but i now belong to the inclusive kind and not the exclusive. one of the things that i seek to bring out in this story is the fact of this inner direction of

al to the real and from death to immortality. i want to make the disciples of the christ who are the masters of the wisdom, real to people, as real as they are to me and many thousands in the world. i do not mean a hypothetical reality (if we may use such a phrase) or as a subject of faith and belief. i want to show them as they are disciples of the christ, living men, and ever present factors in human affairs. those are the things which are of moment and not the earthly experiences, the happenings and events in the life of one of their workers. i have lived many incarnations in one. i have moved forward steadily but with exceeding difficulty (psychological and material) into an ever widening field of usefulness. i want to show that in each cycle of experience, i did sincerely try to follo

f their existence. in everyone's life there are certain convincing factors which make living possible. nothing can alter one's inner conviction. to me, the masters are such a factor and this knowledge has formed a stabilising point in my life. the second thing which i would like to do is to indicate some of the new trends in the world today which are definitely influencing mankind and raising the human consciousness. i want to point to some of the newer ideas which are coming out into the world of human thought from the inner group of masters and which are ushering in a new civilisation and culture and incidentally from the angle of eternity destroying many old and beloved forms. in my life i have seen, as have all thinking people, the disappearance of much that was worthless in the field

ood. looking back, i can imagine nothing more appalling than the perpetuation of the victorian era, for instance, with its ugliness, its smugness, and the excessive comfort of the upper classes (so-called) and the frightful condition under which the labouring classes struggled. it was in that well-padded, sleek and comfortable world i lived when a girl. i can imagine nothing more blighting to the human spirit than the theology of the past with the emphasis upon a god who saves a smug few and condemns the majority to perdition. i can imagine nothing more conducive to unrest, class war, hate and degradation than the economic situation of the world, then and for many decades a situation largely responsible for the present world war (1914-1945- 5- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lu

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

ealing is as old as the ages themselves, and has ever been the subject of investigation and experiment. but as to the right use of the healing faculty and forces, the knowledge is in its infancy. only in this age and generation is it at last possible to impart the laws of magnetic healing, and to indicate the causes of those diseases originating in the three inner bodies which today devastate the human frame, cause endless suffering and pain, and usher man through the portal which leads to the world of bodiless existence. only today is man at the point in the evolution of his consciousness where he can begin to realise the power of the subjective worlds, and the new and vast science of psychology is his response to this growing interest. processes of adjustment, of elimination and of cure

thus integrate it into the energy body of the earth and of the solar system. it is a web of energy streams, of lines of force and of light. it constitutes part of the vast network of energies which underlies all forms whether great or small (microcosmic or macrocosmic. along these lines of energy the cosmic forces flow, as the blood flows through the veins and arteries. this constant, individual human, planetary and solar circulation of life-forces through the etheric bodies of all forms is the basis of all manifested life, and the expression of the essential non-separateness of all life. 3. the astral or desire body (sometimes called the emotional body) is the effect of the interplay of desire and of sentient response upon the self at the centre, and the resultant effect in that body is

y of desire and of sentient response upon the self at the centre, and the resultant effect in that body is experienced as emotion and as pain and pleasure and the other pairs of opposites. in these two bodies, the etheric and astral bodies, ninety percent of the causes of physical disease and troubles is to be found. 4. the mental body, or that much of the chitta or mind stuff which an individual human unit can use and impress, constitutes the fourth of the series of mechanisms at the disposal of the soul. at the same time let it not be forgotten that these four constitute one mechanism. five percent of all modern disease originates in this body or state of consciousness, and here i wish to enunciate the truth that the constant reiteration by certain schools of healers that the mind is the

the disposal of the soul. at the same time let it not be forgotten that these four constitute one mechanism. five percent of all modern disease originates in this body or state of consciousness, and here i wish to enunciate the truth that the constant reiteration by certain schools of healers that the mind is the cause of all sickness is not as yet a fact. a million years hence, when the focus of human attention has shifted from the emotional nature to the mind, and when men are essentially mental as today they are essentially emotional, then the causes of disease must be sought in the mind realm. they are today to be found (except in a few rare cases) in lack of vitality or in too much stimulation, and in the realm of feeling, of desires (thwarted or over-indulged) and in the moods, suppr

from the world of inner causes to the world of outer happenings. we shall see that all that concerns the health of man originates from: 1. the sumtotal of forces, feelings, desires and occasional mental processes which characterises the three subtler bodies and determines the life and experience of the physical body. 2. the effect upon the physical body of the condition of humanity as a whole. a human being is- 4- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust an integral part of humanity, an organism in a greater organism. conditions existing in the whole will be reflected in the unit self, and many of the ills from which man suffers today are the effect upon him of conditions existing in the fourth kingdom in nature as a whole. for these he is not h

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

by alice a. bailey copyright 1954 by lucis trust copyright renewed 1982 by lucis trust- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust preface educational trends in a world crisis this book on educational philosophy comes at a time of crisis, for the theme that runs through critical thinking in the field of educational theory today is characterized by deep concern over both the preservation and the enrichment of human values. can we maintain our democratic individualism in the face of the standardizing forces of the western machine civilization which may also engulf the eastern world? can we offset the totalitarianisms which deify the materialism of an increasingly industrial culture? in may of this year (1953) i attended a two-day seminar in chicago, sponsored by the center for the study of liberal educa

a two-day seminar in chicago, sponsored by the center for the study of liberal education for adults, a subdivision of the ford foundation, created to express the growing concern of our times for the spiritual basis of our civilization. in the statement of the problem which our group was to study, education in a democratic society, we were informed as follows "education must meet the needs of the human spirit. it must assist persons to develop a satisfactory personal philosophy and sense of values, to cultivate tastes for literature, music and the arts; to grow in ability to analyze problems and arrive at thoughtful conclusions" this statement demands a re-examination of our educational theory and practice. a survey of current developments proves that, at long last, the professional educat

his statement demands a re-examination of our educational theory and practice. a survey of current developments proves that, at long last, the professional educators are clarifying a common philosophy and are consciously striving to delineate a theory of education adequate to the new world that is emerging. in such a philosophy three fundamental needs must be met (l) a psychological theory of the human person to be "educated (2) a social theory of the kind of society one is trying to create or preserve as a suitable home for the cultural ideals promulgated; and (3) a world view or cosmology, a theory of man's place in the universe in which man is spectator and actor. our problem is to attain the kind of overall synthesis that marxism and neo-scholasticism provide for their followers, but t

living, man must integrate both ideals to achieve wholeness for himself and his world. this, it seems to me, is one important theme of the present work. for the future, the remedy for the social schisms and psychological fissions that have handicapped and obstructed our modern efforts to overcome the divisions of humanity, lies in a restoration of unity of principles upon which an integration of human values and achievements can be attempted. the educational implications of this development are clear. as the tibetan indicates, on subjective levels we must provide for the resynthesis of human personality and for the overcoming of the double consciousness that has resulted from the cultural fission which made the "self-negation" of the peaceful civilization of the orient the overpowering co

hing more than a recrudescence of some earlier forms of christian ideology. in this education for the new age, the type of east-west philosophy presented by the tibetan will find its proper setting. here we have the elements of a complete theory, as follows (a) subjective planning; a theory of the creative self-development of the individual (b) objective planning; a theory of the good society for human persons to live in. the psychological and social implications of the education for the new age must be stated as explicitly as possible. the next step is to test the validity of the principles in concrete applications. the testing must be done in terms of operational techniques relevant to the hindu psychology, rather than by western positivistic procedures. until this program has been given

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

f those qualifying into his ashram there to stay as they hastened their progress or to pass on to other ashrams as the case might be. for this purpose the master selected some fifty people, most but not all of whom were known to a.a.b, to whom this unique and transcendent opportunity was offered. almost everyone accepted but some did not stay very long. it was not easy. as was inevitable and very human, some as time went on reacted well, others not. it is hard to keep a right balance between the soul and the personality when the spiritual stimulant is relentlessly high. the rushing into the personal life of soul force is like sunshine in a garden. weeds as well as flowers emerge. it was a new age group forcing process, tested in operation by the use of this group of chelas all of whom had

re world values and where group consciousness are involved, the indication of needed change, the cyclic bringing about of the presentation to the soul of the ageless wisdom and the training of the world disciples such is the definite and ordained technique of the hierarchy. but this is not their method of work with personalities and with those whose orientation is primarily in the three worlds of human endeavour. their method and procedure is to try out the personalities of their intended and indicated disciples and should these measure up with adequacy then to proceed with the work of esoteric training. it is the same with groups; these are tested and tried in connection with the group personality, and upon the response depends the future activity of both the group and its master and teac

of illumined loyalty should control; increasingly you will participate in each other's attitudes and conditions and thus learn the basic lesson of understanding. understanding is the secret behind all power to achieve identification with any form of divine expression; understanding is one of the prime factors in producing revelation, and this is one of the paradoxes of occultism. in the world of human thought, understanding follows the prescribed routine, it follows the presented fact. in the life of the spirit, understanding is a necessary predisposing cause of revelation. i would ask you to ponder on this, bracing yourself for revelation, through a deep understanding of the initiator in yourself. each of you has to initiate your own individual crises; there is no one else who is respons

umanity. iv. i shall, therefore, endeavour to interpret humanity to you (and to disciples everywhere) so that its present problems and its immediate opportunity may emerge clearly in your minds, and you will be able consequently to work intelligently and understandingly. the science of service needs elucidating and the path of man needs understanding. the attitude of the initiate consciousness to human problems is not identical with that of the ordinary human being. i do not desire to deal with problems already considered by us in the various pamphlets and in my books. it is the new world which we shall start to study, the new opportunities and the new complexities, as well as the new and coming simplifications in life and being. they concern primarily the service of the initiate; hitherto

in love. seek not to bring them aid or draw them back again within the circle of your service. they are at the point where their own souls alone and i, their master, know the right timing of approach. finally, my brothers, one parting word as i close this instruction. the world tension increases and will increase; anxiety grows and there is no sign of its immediate lessening; the darkest hour of human life is upon us and it frequently brings to the earnest disciple the experience terrible yet beautiful to which has been given the name of the "dark night of the soul" this dark night takes different forms and different degrees of intensity, according to the ray, the type and the point in evolution of the disciple. from it you cannot escape. but one error emerges if careful thought is given

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

l dwells. let light and love and power restore the plan on earth. 1945 section one introductory remarks the period of transition- 2- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust march 1934 one of the results of the world condition at this time is the speeding up of all the atomic lives upon and within the planet. this necessarily involves the increased vibratory activity of the human mechanism, with a consequent effect upon the psychic nature, producing an abnormal sensitivity and psychic awareness. it would be of value here to remember that the condition of humanity at this time is not the result of simply one factor, but of several all of them being active simultaneously, because this period marks the close of one age and the inauguration of the new. the factors to whi

tion of the new. the factors to which i refer are, primarily, three in number: 1. this is a transition period between the passing out of the piscean age, with its emphasis upon authority and belief, and the coming in of the aquarian age, with its emphasis upon individual understanding and direct knowledge. the activity of these forces, characteristic of the two signs, produces in the atoms of the human body a corresponding activity. we are on the verge of new knowledges and the atoms of the body are being tuned up for reception. those atoms which are predominantly piscean are beginning to slow down their activity and to be "occultly withdrawn" as it is called, or abstracted, whilst those which are responsive to the new age tendencies are, in their turn, being stimulated and their vibratory

e entire planetary populace, the web of etheric matter (called the "veil of the temple) which separates the physical and astral planes was rent or torn asunder, and the amazing process of unifying the two worlds of physical plane living and of astral plane experience was begun and is now slowly going on. it will be obvious, therefore, that this must bring about vast changes and alterations in the human consciousness. whilst it will usher in the age of understanding, of brotherhood and of illumination, it will also bring about states of reaction and the letting loose of psychic forces which today menace the uncontrolled and ignorant, and warrant the sounding of a note of warning and of caution. 3. a third factor is as follows. it has been known for a long time by the mystics of all the worl

has been known for a long time by the mystics of all the world religions and by esoteric students everywhere, that certain members of the planetary hierarchy are approaching closer to the earth at this time. by this i want you to infer that the thought, or the mental attention, of the christ and of certain of his great disciples, the masters of the wisdom, is directed or focussed at this time on human affairs, and that some of them are also preparing to break their long silence and may appear later among men. this necessarily has a potent effect, first of all upon their disciples and on those who are attuned to and synchronized with their- 3- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust minds, and secondly, it should be remembered that the energy which flows through the

n astrological relationships between the constellations are releasing new types of force which are playing through our solar system and on to our planet and thereby making possible developments hitherto frustrated in expression, and bringing about the demonstration of latent powers and the manifestation of new knowledges. all this must be most carefully borne in mind by the worker in the field of human affairs if the present crisis is to be rightly appreciated and its splendid opportunities rightly employed. i have felt it wise to write a few words concerning the condition to be found in the world today especially in connection with esoteric, occult and mystical groups and the spiritualistic movement. all true spiritual thinkers and workers are much concerned at this time about the growth

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

radiated and fellow pilgrims helped. students should familiarise themselves with the "energy concept" and learn to regard themselves as energy units displaying certain types of energy. in this connection it should be borne in mind that when spiritual energy and material energy (the two opposite poles) are brought into relationship, a third type of energy is produced, and the work of the fourth or human kingdom is to demonstrate this peculiar type. it might serve to clarify thought if students remembered that superhuman entities display spiritual energy. subhuman entities display the energy of matter. human entities display soul energy. in the perfect manifestation of these three will the plan of creation be consummated. it should also be borne in mind that these three are nevertheless a ma

t and matter and that this is the manifestation of a great existence and of his appearing. therefore, what are called the "three gunas" in hindu philosophy are but the qualities he manifests through these types of entities. superhuman lives express sattva, the guna of rhythm and of harmonious response to divine urge, of perfect display of coordinated cooperation with the purpose of manifestation. human lives demonstrate the quality of rajas, of mobility, of constant and conscious change in order to ascertain what is the real and through the medium of experience demonstrate the true nature of rhythmic response. subhuman lives express the guna of tamas or of inertia. they work blindly and have no ability to- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 19

rtain what is the real and through the medium of experience demonstrate the true nature of rhythmic response. subhuman lives express the guna of tamas or of inertia. they work blindly and have no ability to- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust respond consciously to the plan. they are the sumtotal of the "units of inertia" just as the human units are called "the points of light moving within the square" this may have its appeal to masons. this subject of the use or misuse of energy is capable of infinite expansion, and in my other books where i give you more upon the centres i have enlarged upon it. i but seek at this time to give you that which can be of immediate use to students and thus lay the foundation for later work. a c

that all basic and fundamental changes taking place upon the physical plane are necessarily the result of inner subjective causes, emanating from some level of the divine consciousness, and therefore from some plane other than the physical. the fact that tremendous and unusual upheavals are taking place in the kingdoms of nature is attributed by men to other men or to certain forces generated by human thinking, frailty and ambition. is it not possible that these changes are being brought about as the result of certain profoundly important happenings upon inner planes of such advanced states of consciousness that all the average disciple can know about them is their word symbols and their much deleted effects if i may use such a phrase to describe the happenings which are rending humanity

brought about as the result of certain profoundly important happenings upon inner planes of such advanced states of consciousness that all the average disciple can know about them is their word symbols and their much deleted effects if i may use such a phrase to describe the happenings which are rending humanity today. the evil that is being wrought today on earth, by certain evil members of the human family, are effects of their response to the inflaming energies and indicate their basic wickedness and their prompt reaction to that which is counter to the good. wherever the consciousness is focussed, there is the point of major emphasis and importance, and this is true of the individual man and of humanity as a whole. the significance of the present happenings is interpreted (and necessa

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

ac the presiding one looked forth upon the sons of men, who are the sons of god. he saw their light and where they stood upon the way which leads back to the heart of god. the way sweeps in a circle through the twelve great gates, and, cycle after cycle, the gates are opened and the gates are shut. the sons of god, who are the sons of men, march on. dim is the light at first. selfish the trend of human aspiration, and dark the deeds resultant. slowly men learn and, in learning, pass between the pillars of the gates time and again. dull is the understanding but in the halls of discipline, found in each section of the circle's cosmic sweep, the truth is slowly grasped; the needed lesson learnt; the nature purified and taught until the cross is seen- that fixed and waiting cross which crucifi

negation and of endless distress. his attitude is one of active endurance until such time as he mysteriously and miraculously breaks through into a world of peace and plenty, wherein all troubles come to an end, the [4] flesh ceases to annoy, and the devil comes to an untimely end. and this as the reward of a meek submission to the will of an inscrutable creator. there is, however, dawning on the human consciousness, a growing realization of innate divinity and that man is in very truth made in the image of god, and one in nature with his father in heaven. the idea of purpose and of plan is being grasped, and the entire attitude of the aspirant towards life is rapidly changing. surely it should now be possible to gain such a synthetic picture of the progress of the soul from ignorance to w

tain episodes and events which portray for all time the nature of the training and attainments which characterize the man who is nearing liberation. he stands for the incarnated, yet not perfected, son [5] of god, who definitely takes the lower nature in hand and willingly subjects it to the discipline which will eventually produce the emergence of divinity. out of an erring but sincerely earnest human being, intelligently aware of the work to be accomplished, a world savior is formed. two great and dramatic stories have been held constantly before the eyes of men down the ages. in the twelve labors of hercules, that path of discipleship is depicted, and his experiences preparatory to the great concluding cycle of initiation meet with a ready response from every aspiring man. in the life a

inal stage of the path of evolution, and as that period in a man's experience in which he is definitely self-conscious. it is the stage in which he knowingly pledges himself to impose the will of the soul (which is essentially the will of god) upon the lower nature. upon this path he submits himself to a forcing process, so that the flower of the soul can unfold more quickly. the inevitability of human perfection underlies his willingness to make the attempt to tread the path. this perfection can be attained in two ways. it can be the result of slow and steady evolutionary growth, carried forward under nature's laws, cycle after cycle, until gradually the hidden god can be seen in man and in the universe. or, it can be the result [6] of systematized application and discipline on the part o

of the soul. in one analysis of discipleship, it has been defined as "a psychic resolvent, which eats- 7- the labours of hercules away all dross and leaves only the pure gold behind" it is a process of refining, of sublimation and of transmutation, carried steadily forward until at length the mount of transfiguration and of illumination is attained. the hidden mysteries and the forces, latent in human beings, need to be discovered and require to be utilized in a divine manner and in line with divine purpose, intelligently apprehended. when they have thus been utilized, the disciple finds himself en rapport with the universal and similar divine energies and powers, underlying the operations of the natural world. thus he becomes a worker under the plan of evolution and a cooperator with tha

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

the sun, the planets, the elements, seasons, man and the twenty-two letters of the hebrew alphabet; dividing them into a triad, a heptad and a dodecad; three mother letters a, m, and sh are referred to primeval air, water and fire; seven double letters are referred to the planets and the sevenfold division of time, etc: and the twelve simple letters are referred to the months, zodiacal signs and human organs. modern criticism tends to the conclusion that the existing ancient versions were compiled about a.d. 200. the "sepher yetzirah" is mentioned in the talmuds, both of jerusalem and of babylon; it was written in the neo-hebraic language, like the mishna. the "zohar" or" sohar" spelled in hebrew zhr or zuhr "the book of splendour" or of "light" is a collection of many separate treatises

st in connection with the old treatises form such a mass of kabalistic lore as to make it an almost impossible task to grasp them; probably no christian nor jew in this country can say what doctrines are not still laid up in some of the old manuscript works. the dogmatic or theoretical kabalah indicates philosophical conceptions respecting the deity, angels and beings more spiritual than man; the human soul and its several aspects or parts; concerning pre-existence and re-incarnation and the several worlds or planes of existence. the practical kabalah attempts a mystical and allegorical interpretation of the old testament, studying each phrase, word and letter; it teaches the connection between letters and numbers and the modes of their inter-relation; the principles of gematria, notaricon

by the ten numbers and the twenty-two letters; these ten again being symbols of the divine emanations, the sephiroth, the holy voices chanting at the crystal sea, the great sea, the mother supernal, binah; and of the twenty-two occult forces of the nature of the universe symbolised by the three primary elements, the seven planets, and the twelve zodiacal influences of the heavens, which tincture human concerns through the path of our sun in its annual course. i have given the names and definitions of the thirty-two paths at the end of my edition of the" sepher yetzirah" now to show the close connection between the kabalah and orthodox judaism, we find the rabbis cataloguing the books of the old testament into a series of twenty-two (the letters) works to be read for the culture of spiritu

ng many regulations of a type showing great attention to sanitary matters, is yet marred by the application of penalties of gross cruelty and harsh treatment of erring mortals, which are hardly compatible with our modern views of what might have emanated from god the personal creator of this universe with its million worlds; and the almost entire absence of any reference to a life after death for human beings shows a materialism which needed a new revelation by jesus, whose life has earned the title of "christ" yet the orthodox of england hear this statement with incredulity, and if asked to show the passages in the old testament which insist on a life after death, or on a succession of lives for purposes of retribution, or the passages demonstrating the immortality of the soul, they could

e of a nation. i speak of the essentials of the kabalah, the ancient substratum of the kabalah. i grant that in many extant treatises these primal truths have been obscured by generations of editors, by visionary and often crude additions, and by the vagaries of oriental imagery; but the keynotes of a great spiritual divine concealed power, of its emanations in manifestation, of its energising of human life, of the prolonged existence of human souls, and of the temporary state of corporeal existence, are fundamental doctrines there fully illustrated; and these are the points of contact between the kabalah of the jew and the so-called esotericism of the teachings of buddha and of hinduism. it may be that the catholic church, from which the protestant church seceded, was from its origin in t

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

th only short intervals for bread, water and physical defecation requirements. how this prepares the candidate 1. the candidate is allowed to face fear within him or herself. there is no reason for fear to exist as the candidate is made as comfortable as possible and ventilation is abundant. this places the candidate in a position of examining and experiencing the exact same forces that chain the human consciousness from achieving completeness with the divine and higher genius. 2. the candidate, without his awareness passes through several stages. at one moment the light shineth within the darkness, then the lower will takes over and the light fadeth away. 3. the candidate learns that his mind is his enemy or ally and that unless surrender unto the divine is made, the whole of the twenty-o

ANATHEMA OF ZOS

of heaven. for unless your righteousness exist not, ye shall not pleasure freely and creatively. in so much as ye sin against doctrine, so shall your imagination be required in becoming. it has been said without wit "thou shalt not kill" among beasts man lives supremely-on his own kind. teeth and claws are no longer sufficient accessory to appetite. is this world's worst reality more vicious than human behavior? i suggest to your inbred love of moral gesture to unravel the actual from the dream. rejoice ye! the law-makers shall have the ugly destiny of becoming subject. whatsoever is ordained is superseded-to make equilibrium of this consciousness rapport with hypocrisy. could ye be arbitrary? belief foreshadows its inversion. overrun with forgotten desires and struggling truths, ye are th

it on your tatterdemalion ethics, moldering proverbs, priestly inarticulations and delirious pulpit jargon. this alone i give ye as safe commandments in your pestilent schisms. better is it to go without than to borrow. finer far to take than beg. from puberty till death realize "self" in all. there is no greater virtue than good nourishment. feed from the udder, and if the milk be sour, feed on. human nature is the worst possible! once i lived among ye. from self-decency now i habitate the waste places, a willing outcast; associate of goats, cleaner far, more honest than men. within this heterogenousness of difference, reality is hard to realize; evacuation is difficult. these spiritualists are living sepulchers. what has decayed should perish decently. cursed are they who supplicate. god

ANTINOMIANISM

he antinomian spirit dissents from faith that is not arrived at through a careful introspection via intellectual and creative means. it does not deny faith, it denies blind faith and obedience to ideas that you are not your own through experience or developed contemplation and philosophical inquiry. it is fully possible to have a rational faith in very large ideas (such as the essential nature of human consciousness) without having to simply "accept" it because religion, cultural ideology or socialization have told you that it is so. the alternative to this "blind acceptance of dogma" is to carefully evaluate the known facts from largely unbiased data such as scientific, archaeological and well developed philosophical concepts and then come to your own conclusions. sometimes to successfull

APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

s and the son of man' and the chief archon, yaltabaoth, heard (it) and thought that the voice had come from his mother. and he did not know from where it came. and he taught them, the holy and perfect mother-father, the complete foreknowledge, the image of the invisible one who is the father of the all (and) through whom everything came into being, the first man. for he revealed his likeness in a human form "and the whole aeon of the chief archon trembled, and the foundations of the abyss shook. and of the waters which are above matter, the underside was illuminated by the appearance of his image which had been revealed. and when all the authorities and the chief archon looked, they saw the whole region of the underside which was illuminated. and through the light they saw the form of the

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

er existed, when, in fact, theyform only a small part of the whole. and folklore was unknown to classic authors: there is really noevidence in any ancient latin writer that he gathered traditions and the like among the vulgar, asmen collect at present. they all made books entirely out of books there being still a few left ofthe same sort of literati.chapter i. 3 legare, the binding and paralysing human faculties by means of witchcraft.chapter ii. 4 there is an evident association here of the body of the firefly (which must resemble a grain ofwheat) with the latter. 5 the six lines following are often heard as a nursery rhyme. 6 probably a mistake for luna. 7 this implies keeping himself warm, and is proof possitive that moonshould here be read for sun.according to another legend cain suffe

fascinated in good truth, for there were influences at work heknew not of, he became as one possessed or mad with passion, so that he hung about the ladyshouse by night and day, seeking indeed an opportunity to rush in and seize her, or by some desper-ate trick to master and bear her away.but here his plans were defeated, because the lady had ever by her a great cat which seemed to beof more than human intelligence, and, whenever gianni approached her or her home, it alwaysespied him and gave the alarm with a terrible noise. and there was indeed something so unearthlyin its appearance, and something so awful in its great green eyes which shone like torches, that theboldest man might have been appalled by them.but one evening gianni reflected that it was foolish to be afraid of a mere cat

ok a ladder, which he carriedand placed against the ladys window. but while he stood at the foot, he found by him an oldwoman, who earnestly began to beg him not to persevere in his intention. for thou knowest well,gianni, she said, that the lady will have none of thee; thou art a terror to her. do but go home andlook in the glass, and it will seem to thee that thou art looking on a mortal sin in human form.then gianni in a roaring rage cried, i will have my way and my will, thou old wife of the devil, if imust kill thee and the girl too! saying which, he rushed up the ladder; but before he had opened orcould enter the window, and was at the top, he found himself as it were turned to wood or stone,unable to move. page 72 it befell that one evening melambo, thinking on this while playing wi

rablethieves, sharpers, cheats, and rascals ladri, bindolini, truffatori e scrocconi who live by deceit.these good folk have neither a church nor a god, and it is a great pity, for even the very devilshave their master, satan, as the head of the family. therefore, i command that in future lavernashall be the goddess of all the knaves or dishonest tradesman, with the whole rubbish and refuse ofthe human race, who have been hitherto without a god or a devil, inasmuch as they have been toodespicable for the one or the other. page 57 n r r r r r chapter xv.laverna.the following very curious tale, with the incantation, was not in the text of the vangelo, but it veryevidently belongs to the cycle or series of legends connected with it. dianais declared to be the pro-tectress of all outcasts, tho

it, and as the whole conception is that of dianaand apolloin another form, i include it inthe series.many centuries ago there was a folletto, goblin, or spirit, or devil-angel chi sa? who knowswhat? and mercurio, who was the god of speed and of quickness, being much pleased with thisimp, bestowed on him the gift of running like the wind, with the privilege that whatever he pursued,be it spirit, a human being, or animal, he should certainly overtake or catch it.this follettohad a beautiful sister, who, like him, ran errands, not for the gods, but for the goddess(there was a female god for every male, even down to the small spirits; and dianaon the same daygave to this fairy the power that, whoever might chase her, she should, if pursued, never be overtak-en.one day the brother saw his siste

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

ices by the introduction of three historical discourses, dealing with the origin of the templar chivalry, its destruction and its alleged masonic connections, which are subject to critical examination, the conclusion reached being that the templar system is masonic only in the sense that none but masons are admitted. the appeal of the entire sequence is one and the same throughout, an allegory of human life considered as pilgrimage and warfare, with a reward at the end in christ for those who have walked after his commandments under the standard of christian chivalry. we have very little need to make a choice between them, either on the score of antiquity or that of ritual appeal. a descent from the knights templar is of course implied throughout, but it is possible to accept this, not ind

BALANCE J

o we see both fabulous hollywood portraits of stars like clark gable and delores del rio and the wonderfully titled constance bennett and her conic sections and stunning portraits of doctors, grifters and street characters which have a much darker, earthly appeal. he is capable too of imaginary portraits of more unearthly denizens. there exist near photographic quality pictures of satyrs and half-human creatures rendered in crisp, lifelike clarity, as if they had just walked in off the walworth road and into his studio for a sitting. all of his portraits of actors and tramps and faerie folk resonate with a strong sense of his london roots. his use of coloured auras, halos, symbols and sigils add up to create an enhanced style of portraiture that he called glyphographs. spare s women are al

auras, halos, symbols and sigils add up to create an enhanced style of portraiture that he called glyphographs. spare s women are always powerful in a way that strongly links them to the fin de siecle cult of the female in an artistic vision that flows from the sumptuous art nouveau forms through to the streamlined art deco ideal of the feminine. he is subtle and sensitive in his handling of all human and non-human forms, but it is to women that he gives the most ravishing attention. his female forms possess strength and sensuality, and a mystery that is both beautiful and intoxicating. and he paints them in so many different aspects, from the strong statuesque amazons and the intensely active and nubile sorceresses that inhabit the pages of the focus of life series, through to his later

abit the pages of the focus of life series, through to his later portraits of film stars and starlets. he continued to depict witches in many forms from these early potent women at their craft to the later grotesques such as in the incident on the way to the sabbath series, where the limbs of the contorted hags seems to writhe in the glyphs of flesh. these are raw and primal depictions of earthly human essences. spare sought to reclaim such images for his own. he writes in earth inferno: the desertion of the universal woman, lying barren on the parapet of the subconsciousness in humanity: and humanity sinking into the pit of conventionality. hail! the convention of the age is nearing its limit. and with it a resurrection of the primitive woman. and then there are his film stars. they are s

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

uing and challenging enough to keep setians occupied for a life time- apr 28, 1996, priest roger whitaker, xepera-l: xeper describes a methodology for manifestation. you cannot separate yourself from the force which motivates one to xeper. it is ingrained within the many and varied paths which lead to it. xeper such as it is results in a deeper recognition of self consciousness, i.e, the uniquely human ability to sense its separateness within the body even while it resides within it. this heightened sense of self being, itself the result of polaric constituents- its me, in this other thing called a body- becomes a building block of a personal methodology based upon knowledge, intuition, learning and change as a result of the preceding. the results of xeper are manifestations into the world

greater black magic. black magic inverts the formula of religion from "thy will be done" to "my will be done" the temple of set teaches both theory and practice of lbm/mbm/gbm, along with individual and social ethical considerations to which the initiate must be sensitive in order to use such magical knowledge creatively, constructively, and responsibly [descriptions of "black magic" as involving human or animal sacrifice, rape, or other illegal or reprehensible practices are merely judaeo/christian propaganda, and have no basis in truth whatever] 4.2 ritual practices setian ritual practice is generally not discussed in public forums. however, some specific questions seem to require answers- do you sacrifice animals (or children? no. see the ref document for a more detailed discussion of t

BASIL VALENTINE TWELVE KEYS

l rights reserved. this product is for personal use only and not for resale. copyright violations will be prosecuted by law. toutes les droites sont reserves. tutti i diritti riservati. todos les derechos reservados. twelve keys of basil valentine 3 of 95 the preface of basilius valentinus, the benedictine concerning the great stone of the ancient sages. when i had emptied to the dregs the cup of human suffering, i was led to consider the wretchedness of this world, and the fearful consequences of our first parents disobedience. then i saw that there was no hope of repentance for mankind, that they were getting worse day by day, and that for their impenitence god s everlasting punishment was hanging over them; and i made haste to withdraw myself from the evil world, to bid farewell to it

e much progress at first, yet at last god granted my earnest prayer, and opened my eyes that i might see what others had seen before me. in the convent there was a brother, who was afflicted with a severe disease of the kidneys, and to whom none of the many physicians he had consulted had been able to give even momentary relief. so he had committed himself to the hand of god, and despaired of all human aid. as i loved him, i gathered all manner of herbs, extracted their salts, and distilled various medicines. but none of them seemed to do him the slightest good, and after six years i found that i had tried every possible vegetable substance, without any beneficial effect. at last i determined to devote myself to the study of the powers and virtues which god has laid into metals and mineral

ll therefore proceed to shew how, by the help of god, i was enabled to prepare the stone of the ancients, and, for your further instruction, i will add twelve keys, in which i give a figurative account of our art. take a quantity of the best and finest gold, and separate it into its component parts by those media which nature vouchsafes to those who are lovers of art, as an anatomist dissects the human body. thus change your gold back into what it was before it became gold; and thou shalt find the seed, the beginning, the middle, and the end vthat from which our gold and its female principle are derived, viz, the pure and subtle spirit, the spotless soul, and the astral salt and balsam. when these three are united, we may call them the mercurial liquid: a water which was examined by mercur

gether, and strove to discover the true interpretation of all they had seen. but they were unable to agree until there came forward a man of venerable age, with snowy locks and silvery beard, and arrayed in a flowing purple robe on his head he wore a crown set with brilliant carbuncles. his loins were girded with the girdle of life. his feet were bare, and his words penetrated to the depth of the human soul. he mounted the tribune, and bade the assembly listen twelve keys of basil valentine 20 of 95 to him in silence, since he was sent from above to explain to them the significance of what they had seen. when perfect silence prevailed, he delivered himself as follows: awake, o man, and behold the light, lest the darkness deceive thee! the gods revealed to me this matter in a profound sleep

ecome that which is above; let the invisible become visible, and the impalpable, palpable. here you see the perfection of our art, without any defect, or diminution. but that in which death and life, destruction and resurrection dwell, is a round sphere, with which the goddess of fortune drives her chariot, and imparts the gift of wisdom to men of god. its proper name here upon earth, and for the human understanding, is all vin vall. let him who would know what this all vin vall is, give the earth great wings, and make it fly upward through the air to the heavenly regions. then singe its wings with fierce heat, and make it fall into the red sea, and there be drowned. then dry up the water twelve keys of basil valentine 22 of 95 with fire and air till the earth reappears, and you will have

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

ties (klu) and other malevolent spirits. it is in the intermediate spaces just above the surface of the earth where the various classes of worldly deities are found, making close interaction with humans possible.13 once buddhism came to tibet, the country adopted the universal buddhist cosmology of sa.s.ra, the realm of birth, death, and rebirth. sa.s.ra consists of six realms: the god, demi-god, human, animal, hungry ghost, and hell realms. the previous schema now intersects this buddhist system. the subterranean realm is associated with the hell realms; the hungry ghost realm overlaps the surface realm of humans, which also includes a host of diverse demonic beings; the human and animal realms are also found on the surface; and the heaven realm is where the gods and demi-gods reside. the

, pp. 158-160 for more on this overlapping system of realms. 15 see wylie 1962 for a full examination of this geographical scheme. also see tucci 1965. 11 tsiu marpo is most popularly considered a member of this category. it is these last two categories that de nebesky-wojkowitz s study exclusively explores. fourth, there are the numerous malevolent spirits and ghosts who constantly bring harm to human beings through illness, bad luck, and calamity. as samuel explains, the last two categories of worldly deities and malevolent spirits are not wholly distinct, there is a degree of fluidity between them.16 however, a common distinction that is made is that worldly deities were malevolent spirits that have since become tamed and who now serve the buddhist teachings, a concept that will be expl

sm, jainism, and indian buddhism. 2. obstacle demons (tib. bdud; skt. m.ra: obstacle demons are openly malevolent spirits endowed with the nature of their namesake. they create obstacles, usually to prevent the successful completion of rituals or to prevent success on the path to enlightenment. they were opposed to the buddhist teachings in their past lives, are said to be black in color, and eat human flesh. the sanskrit word associated with them refers to the kind of behavior exhibited by the god m.ra, the personification of sa.s.ra, who attempted and ultimately failed to hinder the enlightenment of the historical buddha..kyamuni. 3. flesh-eating demons (tib. srin po; skt. r.k.asa: as with the obstacle demons, the most common attribute of flesh-eating demons is implied by their name. the

serpent demons (tib. klu; skt. n.ga: these entities are serpentine deities who generally abide in lakes, rivers, and subterranean realms. they are known to pollute water and hinder the construction of dykes and irrigation works. if angered, they can cause diseases such as leprosy. their name implies the shape they commonly hold, though iconographic representations also depict serpent deities with human upper bodies and a snake tail instead of legs. 5. might demons (tib. btsan: these are indigenous tibetan deities who are known to be war-like and wrathful. they are red in color and inhabit mountains and rocks. they are generally believed to be the spirits of past monks who have rejected their buddhist vows; the life story of tsiu marpo, who is a might demon, will attest to this. once they a

tsiu marpo. furthermore, these riders each have an accompanying hound that they incite to attack their enemies. these hounds are actually dog-headed goddesses that act as harbingers for these riders and they have their own iconography [1] the bitch dungdok tselmikma (dung mdog mtshal mig ma "conch shell-colored vermillion-eyed woman" blows poisonous vapors from her mouth. she catches the scent of human flesh and blood. she captures the breath of the enemy and gulps it down. she follows the divine might demon and curses the enemy with insanity [2] the bitch marmo tselmikma (dmar mo mtshal mig ma "red vermillion-eyed woman" opens her mouth and bares her fangs of copper. a fog of disease swirls from her mouth. she catches the enemy s breath and drinks warm blood from the transgressor s brain

BLACK SERPENT1

and time of the incidents. write things down, including dialogue, exactly as you remember them. if there were any witnesses to the harassment, be sure to note his/her name and ask them if they would be willing to give you a written statement. 2. if you are being harassed by a co-worker about your religious beliefs, be sure to file a complaint against the co-worker with your supervisor and/or the human 10 resources department. keep a copy of the report for yourself for your records. you do have to give your employer the opportunity to solve the issue. most employers take complaints like this seriously and will write up the offending party. if the harassment continues, complain again. if the employer s efforts produce no results or the employer does not seem to be doing anything to rectify

er to convert any of them to my beliefs, or to make them question their own beliefs necessarily; rather, the point was simply to debunk their beliefs about "satanic crime" many of them still think i am theologically wrong and that i will go to hell when i die, but they are unable to substantially argue against my beliefs, and they have to admit that i am a reasonable person who believes in common human values of decency and justice. some of these christians actually gave speeches about satanism in their church services, telling their fellow christians about how satanism is not the baby-murdering nightmare it's often considered to be. there is no doubt that many of the people at these services did not agree with the speeches, but the fact of the matter is that there are christians- however

of strength over people who have hurt them, and as a force to be reckoned with for those who refuse to bow down in humble servitude. these are the people society thinks of when they hear about satanism and demonolatry. oftentimes people accuse the left hand path community of being unable to give love and compassion for this same reason. once again, the myth rears its ugly head from the bowels of human intolerance and spews forth misconceptions. and yet they move on, in the open, proudly saying "i am a satanist" or "i am a demonolator. we fear no one but ourselves" they feel love and compassion just like anyone else, because they too, are human beings. they've just happened to choose a different path- a path that leads into a world man has yet to understand. a path carved by a pantheon of

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

or even governmental ones. to provide a distinct understanding of luciferian witchcraft from which i am an initiate of, i must write directly of experience and the vision which all initiates, past, present or secret, have brought to the current and how it manifests today. no longer should those of luciferian nature be forced to denounce the darkness inherent within us all; witchcraft as with the human or daemonic spirit is both dual natured, light and shadow, bestial and angelic, ad infinitum. the word black within the context of writing here is in reference to the hidden nature of the sinister craft, it is both the depths of initiation which runs deep in our souls, and the future possibility by the atavistic urges which may be harnessed into powerful tools of refining and strengthening o

uments such as the tibetan kangling, a trumpet made from the thigh bone of a hanged man, a ritual knife known as an athame, according to idries shah as adhdhame being bloodletter, used in sabbat ritual practice to 4 focus the will or cast the mind into the determined direction of ritual magick; the blade representing the luciferic mind of the magician. the skull cup, made from the top part of the human skull, makes a drinking bowl used in ceremonial or solitary practice. none of these ritual tools are required for practice, which depends solely on the means and predilection of the sorcerer. godforms hold specific power within the cults of witchcraft as what is empowered from the practitioner themselves. the gods and goddesses would not exist in any tangible form if humanity did not empower

c power within the cults of witchcraft as what is empowered from the practitioner themselves. the gods and goddesses would not exist in any tangible form if humanity did not empower them; either subconsciously or consciously, thus by the adept becoming does the godform become. deific energy is a source not only based within the blood of the practitioner, of the atavistic or primal recesses of the human mind. this deific energy or power may be recalled into the flesh and conscious mind of the practitioner, thus one finds the knowledge undertaken by earlier sects such as the golden dawn, the maskhara of the arabic and asian tribes, austin osman spare s zos kia cultus, etc. there are numerous rituals explored by luciferian sabbat practitioners within the order of phosphorus and the black orde

and his bride, the adversary. that by both sabbat rites does the cup of heaven (aethyr, luciferian sabbat) and hell (infernal, chthonic sabbat) are filled. cain was the son born of by some accounts samael (the devil) and lilith (through eve, the first satanist and witch. it is said within the dark traditions that the bible is mistaken with regards to cain s true parentage. cain was in fact a half human, half demon bastard child of adam and lilith. it was for this reason that the lord would not accept his offerings and prayers, rather than any specific demands of animal sacrifice. the tale continues with cain being cursed to wander the earth as a vagabond, with the ground he tills never giving bounty. nathaniel j. harris, the mark of cain, the first satanist and first murder. in certain rab

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

the witch moon which features an introduction by chaos magician peter j. carroll and numerous articles and essays. michael w. ford s grimoires may be found here: http//algol.chaosmagic.im[[vol. 2, page xv[[eh eme didache ouk estin eme, alla tou pemphantos me "my doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me- john vii. 16[[vol. 2, page xvi] modern science insists upon the doctrine of evolution; so do human reason and the "secret doctrine" and the idea is corroborated by the ancient legends and myths, and even by the bible itself when it is read between the lines. we see a flower slowly developing from a bud, and the bud from its seed. but whence the latter, with all its predetermined programme of physical transformation, and its invisible, therefore spiritual forces which gradually develop its

ds and myths, and even by the bible itself when it is read between the lines. we see a flower slowly developing from a bud, and the bud from its seed. but whence the latter, with all its predetermined programme of physical transformation, and its invisible, therefore spiritual forces which gradually develop its form, colour, and odour? the word evolution speaks for itself. the germ of the present human race must have preexisted in the parent of this race, as the seed, in which lies hidden the flower of next summer, was developed in the capsule of its parent flower; the parent may be but slightly different, but it still differs from its future progeny. the antediluvian ancestors of the present elephant and lizard were, perhaps, the mammoth and the plesiosaurus; why should not the progenitor

e must have preexisted in the parent of this race, as the seed, in which lies hidden the flower of next summer, was developed in the capsule of its parent flower; the parent may be but slightly different, but it still differs from its future progeny. the antediluvian ancestors of the present elephant and lizard were, perhaps, the mammoth and the plesiosaurus; why should not the progenitors of our human race have been the "giants" of the vedas, the voluspa, and the book of genesis? while it is positively absurd to believe the "transformation of species" to have taken place according to some of the more materialistic views of the evolutionists, it is but natural to think that each genus, beginning with the molluscs and ending with man, had modified its own primordial and distinctive forms "i

se by verse with their commentaries an attempt is made to make them clearer, by words added in brackets, in anticipation of the fuller explanation of the commentary. as regards the evolution of mankind, the secret doctrine postulates three new propositions, which stand in direct antagonism to modern science as well as to current religious dogmas: it teaches (a) the simultaneous evolution of seven human groups on seven different portions of our globe (b) the birth of the astral, before the physical body: the former being a model for the latter; and (c) that man, in this round, preceded every mammalian- the anthropoids included- in the animal kingdom[[footnote(s* see genesis ch. ii, v. 19. adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said "out of the ground the lord god formed every beas

ously on the seven divisions of our globe. in the divine "pymander" of hermes we find the same seven primeval men* evolving from nature and "heavenly man" in the collective sense of the word, namely, from the creative spirits; and in the fragments (collected by george smith) of chaldean tablets on which is inscribed the babylonian legend of creation, in the first column of the cutha tablet, seven human beings with the faces of ravens (black, swarthy complexions, whom "the (seven) great gods created" are mentioned. or, as explained in lines 16 and 18 "in the midst of the earth they grew up and became great. seven kings, brothers of the same family" these are the seven kings of edom to whom reference is made in the kabala; the first race, which was imperfect, i.e, was born before the "balanc

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

age and its "rest. 134- stanza vi- our world, its growth and development. 136 the logos. 136 mystery of the female logos. 137[[vol. 1, page] xi contents. page. the seven layu centres. 138 the "elementary germs. 139 the evolution of the elements. 140 the building of the worlds. 145 a neutral centre. 147 "dead" planets- the moon. 149- theosophical misconceptions. 152 the planetary divisions and the human principles. 153 the moon. 155 transmigrations of the ego. 159 the septenary chain. 161 relation of the other planets to the earth. 163- explanations concerning the globes and the monads. 170 the lunar chain and the earth chain. 172 the earth, the child of the moon. 173 classification of the monads. 175 the monad defined. 177 the lunar monads- the pitris. 179 a triple evolution in nature. 181

is. 335 the mystic fire. 339 one tree of knowledge. 341- iv. chaos- theos- kosmos. 342 the union of chaos and spirit. 343 the birth of mind. 345- v. the hidden deity, its symbols and glyphs. 349 the gnostic idea. 351 international correlation of gods. 355[[vol. 1, page] xiii contents. page. vi. the mundane egg. 359 egg-born logoi. 363 the winged globe. 365- vii. the days and nights of brahma. 368 human gods and divine men. 369 the rebirth of gods. 371 the puranic prophecy. 377- viii. the lotus as a universal symbol. 379 exoteric and esoteric. 381 the purity of early phallicism. 383 the egyptian lotus. 385- ix. deus lunus. 386 a glance at the lunar myth. 387 a key-note to the moon. 389 copies and originals. 393 the moon bi-sexual. 397- x. tree and serpent and crocodile worship. 403 degenera

xvii] introductory "gently to hear, kindly to judge- shakespeare. since the appearance of theosophical literature in england, it has become customary to call its teachings "esoteric buddhism" and, having become a habit- as an old proverb based on daily experience has it "error runs down an inclined plane, while truth has to laboriously climb its way up hill" old truisms are often the wisest. the human mind can hardly remain entirely free from bias, and decisive opinions are often formed before a thorough examination of a subject from all its aspects has been made. this is said with reference to the prevailing double mistake (a) of limiting theosophy to buddhism: and (b) of confounding the tenets of the religious philosophy preached by gautama, the buddha, with the doctrines broadly outlin

culated to withstand, in this age of crass and illogical materialism, the repeated attacks on all and everything man holds most dear and sacred, in his inner spiritual life. the true philosopher, the student of the esoteric wisdom, entirely loses sight of personalities, dogmatic beliefs and special religions. moreover, esoteric philosophy reconciles all religions, strips every one of its outward, human garments, and shows the root of each to be identical with that of every other great religion. it proves the necessity of an absolute divine principle in nature. it denies deity no more than it does the sun. esoteric philosophy has never rejected god in nature, nor deity as the absolute and abstract ens. it only refuses to accept any of the gods of the so-called monotheistic religions, gods c

ntirely untouched in his public lectures, reserving the hidden truths for a select circle of his arhats. the latter received their initiation at the famous saptaparna cave (the sattapanni of mahavansa) near mount baibhar (the webhara of the pali mss. this cave was in rajagriha, the ancient capital of mogadha, and was the cheta cave of fa-hian, as rightly suspected by some archaeologists* time and human imagination made short work of the purity and philo[[footnote(s* dan, now become in modern chinese and tibetan phonetics ch'an, is the general term for the esoteric schools, and their literature. in the old books, the word janna is defined as "to reform one's self by meditation and knowledge" a second inner birth. hence dzan, djan phonetically, the "book of dzyan* mr. beglor, the chief engin

BLUE EQUINOX

resent on. liber cxcvii. the high history of good sir palamedes the saracen knight and of his following of the questing beast. a poetic account of the great work, and enumeration of many obstacles. liber ccxlii. aha! an exposition in poetic language of several of the ways of attainment and the results obtained. liber cccxxxv. adonis. this gives an account in poetic language of the struggle of the human and divine elements in the consciousness of man, giving their harmony following upon the victory of the latter. liber xvi. liber turris vel domus dei. an instruction for attainment by the direct destruction of thoughts as they arise in the mind. liber clxxv. astarte vel liber berylli. an instruction in attainment by the method of devotion, of bhakta-yoga. liber xlvi. the key of the mysteries

l; you are fulfilling the precepts of our holy religion. provided only that you remember to regard your actions in this light. do not lower yourself and destroy and cheapen your pleasure by leaving out the supreme joy, the consciousness of the peace that passeth understanding. do not embrace liber dcccxxxvii 49 mere marian or melusine; she is nuit herself, specially concentrated and incarnated in human form to give you infinite love, to bid you taste even on earth the elixir of immortality .but ecstasy be thine and joy of earth: ever to me! to me. again she speaks .love is the law, love under will. keep pure your highest ideal; strive ever toward it without allowing aught to stop you or turn you aside, even as a star sweeps upon its incalculable and infinite course of glory, and all is lov

he waves. 38. there is also an harper of gold, playing infinite tunes. 39. then the dolphin delighted therein, and put off his body, and became a bird. 40. the harper also laid aside his harp, and played infinite tunes upon the pan-pipe. 41. then the bird desired exceedingly this bliss, and laying down its wings became a faun of the forest. 42. the harper also laid down his pan-pipe, and with the human voice sang his infinite tunes. 43. then the faun was enraptured, and followed far; at last the harper was silent, and the faun became pan in the midst of the primal forest of eternity. 44. thou canst not charm the dolphin with silence, o my prophet! 45. then the adept was rapt away in bliss, and the beyond of bliss, and exceeded the excess of excess. 46. also his body shook and staggered wit

all therefore constantly to unite yourselves in rapture with each and every thing that is, and that by utmost passion and lust of union. to this end take chiefly all such things as are naturally repulsive. for what is pleasant is assimilated easily and without ecstasy: it is in the transfiguration of the loathsome and abhorred into the beloved that the self is shaken to the root in love. thus in human love also we see that mediocrities among men mate with null women: but history teacheth us that the supreme masters of the world seek ever the vilest and most horrible creatures for their concubines, overstepping even the limitig laws of sex and species in their necessity to transcend normality. it is not enough in such natures to excite lust or passion: the imagination itself must be inflam

ightly held. this may then pass into dryness, or into repulsion. then at last by pure persistence in that act of will to love, shall love himself arise, as a bird, as a flame, as a song, and the whole soul shall wing a fiery path of music unto the ultimate heaven of possession. now in this method there are many roads and ways, some simple and direct, some hidden and mysterious, even as it is with human love whereof no man hath made so much as the first sketches for a map: for love is infinite in diversity even as are the stars. for this cause do i leave love himself master in the heart of every one of you: for he shall teach you rightly if you but serve him with diligence and devotion even to abandonment. nor shall you take umbrage at the strange pranks that he shall play: for he is a wayw

BOOK OF ENOCH

larger than the local people were. many years of advanced healthcare and nutrition can lead to increasing average size. they were probably quite young, these runaway angels, but they had weapons and knowledge (8.1) that meant they were able to dominate enoch's people easily. since they could have children, by women, i think it is safe to assume that they are men, and not angels (or any other non-human entity, since breeding is species specific by definition. they were regarded as angels by enoch and his people (see what lamech says at 106.5-6 in section 10, but enoch also says they could appear like men when they wished (see 17.1, but even so, he never seems to doubt their divinity. at 8.4, the scene switches: to the angels in heaven- the watchers at their home base. the activities of the

ry ground- the first parable(pages 56-62) the first part of this parable is possibly a description of a holy place set in the future; enoch seems to consider it a description of the watchers home also, since at 39.8, he reveals that he is being allowed to live there, with them. those who do not sleep (see 39.12 and 71.7) are mentioned often. these are the seraphim, cherubim, and ophannim, the non-human angels, who do not need to sleep. enoch never describes them, so it is difficult to know what he had in mind. most of this parable is a description of how four of the watchers showed enoch everything. when the community of the righteous appears and the sinners are judged for their sins and are driven from the face of the dry ground. 38.2] and when the righteous one appears, in front of the c

BOOK OF JASHAR

s there were no dreams, except those of god and peace. the world was warm and wet and nourishing for living things, and so they formed and grew on its surface. new life came from old, which died and gave its place. plants turned their leaves to the sun, and animals grew eyes to see. and yet their eyes could see neither good nor evil in the world. such was the world, when god led flo and faben and human and eve wandering northwards in africa, along the great river. by day, faben and human hunted together, while eve swam for fish and flo gathered fruit. in the evening, human sang and eve shaped rocks into tools, while flo and faben slept together under a tree. then god said "see now what i can do with a spark" and thus fire was given into the hand of eve. she nourished the spark with dry lea

eve wandering northwards in africa, along the great river. by day, faben and human hunted together, while eve swam for fish and flo gathered fruit. in the evening, human sang and eve shaped rocks into tools, while flo and faben slept together under a tree. then god said "see now what i can do with a spark" and thus fire was given into the hand of eve. she nourished the spark with dry leaves, and human brought her sticks, and they felt the warmth of their fire. faben and flo awoke to a vision of angels with flaming swords, and they fled into the wilderness. so human and eve sat alone by their fire, and its light shone up into heaven, past the moon and the stars, but there was no one else watching. then human delved and eve spanned, and they followed the river to the sea, where eve gave bir

th of their fire. faben and flo awoke to a vision of angels with flaming swords, and they fled into the wilderness. so human and eve sat alone by their fire, and its light shone up into heaven, past the moon and the stars, but there was no one else watching. then human delved and eve spanned, and they followed the river to the sea, where eve gave birth to cain "look" she said "i have made another human" then god smiled on their family. and eve gave birth to abel, and later to seth. 2. cain gathered the fruits of all seed-bearing plants. but abel made spears for hunting and brought meat to eve and young seth. and the sons quarreled over the leadership of the clan, after human lost the use of one arm. then cain lived in great fear, for abel was a stealthy hunter who could kill without warnin

fruits of all seed-bearing plants. but abel made spears for hunting and brought meat to eve and young seth. and the sons quarreled over the leadership of the clan, after human lost the use of one arm. then cain lived in great fear, for abel was a stealthy hunter who could kill without warning in the wilderness. so cain killed abel with his own spear as he rested in the camp. they buried abel, and human found support from eve beside him. so eve brought human a flaming branch, to wield in his good hand, and they approached cain together. now cain started away towards the wilderness, but human commanded him to return after twenty years, so that they should not lose another son forever. cain cried that they would not remember him, but eve said "we will remember our son, for we are not animals"

ad planned for the children of abel. cain wandered for twenty years, and then he knew the whole vastness of the world. seth found rama, flo's daughter, alone along the river, and together they had a daughter named jashar. when jashar had grown into womanhood, she met cain returning home. on that day, seth had killed a great beast, and so they celebrated at the return of cain. eve made a fire, and human sang, and rama and jashar danced. and god married cain and jashar that night, under the stars "in this way" human said "we shall always rejoice when two branches of my family are rejoined" then they feasted late into the night, while human foretold joys and sorrows, and cain described his visions. everything that human said was true, but cain spoke only of the world of the children of abel

BOOK OF BLACK SERPENT

ns and the qliphoth are entirely evil and are only to be overcome by the aid of celestial powers and virtues, both visible and invisible, and so the pious man will have nothing to fear from these 'intelligences' but the unwise and impious man may already be the victim of their assaults. the sustenance of these powers infernal is fear and hence, if the magician is without fear these enemies of the human race can have no power. the archdaemons and qliphoth rely not on the existance of god to incarnate, but the denial of the existence of god- only through willingly renouncing the truth, the living god or right action can these spirits bring a human being to ruin. the qliphoth and their servitors: neptune thamiel (thamal: thadekiel+ abraxsiel+ mahaziel+ azaza l +lufugiel pluto chaigidel (chigd

r form blended of reptile, insect and shell-fish, such as the crab and the lobster, yet demon-faced withal. 5. tzephariron- whose colors are fiery and yellow, and their form like merciless wolves and jackals. 6. obiriron- whose colors are like clouds, and their form like grey, bloated goblins. 7. necheshethiron- whose color is like copper, and their form is like that of a most devilish and almost human-headed insect. 9. nachashiron- whose colors are like serpents, and their form like dog-headed serpents. 10. dagdagiron- whose colors are reddish and gleaming, and their form like vast and devouring flat-headed fishes. 11. behemiron- whose name is derived of behemoth, and their colors are black and brown, and their forms those of awful beasts like a hippopotamus, and an elephant, but crushed

ower to take shapes, such as they are. here follows the manner of invoking the arch-angels, all the rest of this will be given unto you by them: the angelick conjuration. begin this by reciting ps lxii, cxli, cixx and lxxxvi. then begin the followingoration. o most illustrious prince of the heavenly hosts, holy michael+ gabriel+ uriel+ raphael; the archangels, from thy celestial home defend me, a human being, whom god has created in his own image and likeness, and whom he has purchased at a great price from satan's tyranny. o holy and all-mighty god who fashioned the earth and all things by a word! who sent his only-begotten son into the world to crush the spirit of evil with its bellowing; do thou speedily give heed and send thine holy and effulgent ministering angels from their stations

BOOK OF DOOM

look for the meaning in between the lines, then the keys will be given to you and you will find your teacher. 1.18. open your being to the book of doom! translator's note: be aware of the italics and capitals! there are 18 verses per chapter, which amounts to three times 6 verses! caput secundum: the order of algol and sorcery 2.1. sorcery is a spiritual science that encompasses the whole of the human being. 2.2. it involves knowing your own nature and the nature of the universe at large to bring about the change that you want in your life. 2.3. this change is always under your control, not under control of a deity or of any other being above the clouds. 2.4. sorcerers know themselves to be gods, and they act accordingly. 2.6. this means that sorcery is not for the irresponsible, nor for

that is older than mankind. 2.15. it is for the proud, for the powerful, and for the resourceful. 2.16. algol symbolizes the principle of creative dynamics in the universe at the threshold of creation. 2.17. structured deities that emanate from algol take undeserved credit for some creation in the past. 2.18. seeded by algol, the o.a.i. was one of the most powerful dynamic and creative forces in human history. caput tertium: imperium infernalis 3.1. true power expresses itself in its effects. 3.2. it is not in need to express itself in exterior form. 3.3. the choice is yours: you may wield power openly or in secret; in either case you can benefit from the fruits of it. 3.4. hierarchies of spirits reflect processes of power. 3.5. with any hierarchy of spirits you have the keys to specific

BOOK OF PLEASURE

conceived duality, it begot trinity, begot tetragrammaton. duality being unity, is time, the complex of conception, the eternal refluctuation to the primeval reality in freedom-being trinity of dualities, is the six senses, the five facets of sex-projecting as environment for self-assimilation in denial, as a complete sexuality. being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 8 existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately confl

dage" in this world or even in dreams there is such bondage. remove the conception of freedom and bondage in any world or state by meditation on freedom in freedom by the "neither-neither" for this we know- vampirism is quite well proven enough- even by the strong presumption that whenever blood-sucking is done, it is done by vampire bats apart from the probability of it being done by a divine or human agency! therefore kiaize desire by the "neither-neither" the most excellent formula far beyond contentment- the all-embracing vacuum which reduces "all" to common sense and upon which this universe rests. therefore believe nothing in this book by the "neither-neither" and dispel the conception of the "neither-neither" by the "neither-neither" and belive it is "not-necessary" or the conclusio

d exceedingly amiable*(2) laughter in this case. by these means there is no desire beyond fulfilment, no accomplishment too wonderful, depending on the amount of free belief*(3*(3) it may be done by localizing desire to one sense, hence by this formula using the ear as the vehicle, one hears the most transcendental music ever conceived, being the voices and harmony of every conceivable animal and human existence and so with each sense. men of small pleasure and enterprise, oblivious of your purpose, fault-finding, avaricious, sinful, who cannot live without women or enjoy without pain, fearsome, inconstant, diseased, and withered, dependent, cruel, deceived, and liars, the worst of men! know, oh, the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 28 lord, oh beloved s

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

ept of evil associated with the devil is due to an error in translation. the original old testament hebrew ha-satan and the new testament greek diabolos simply mean "opponent" or "adversary. it should be remembered that the idea of dividing the supreme power into two good and evil is the idea of an advanced and complex civilization. the old gods, through their gradual development, were very much "human" in that they would have their good side and their bad side. it was the idea of an all-good, all-loving deity which necessitated an antagonist. in simple language, you can only have the color white if there is an opposite color, black, to which you can compare it. this view of an all-good god was developed by zoroaster (zarathustra, in persia in the seventh century bce. the idea later spread

e can see it around everyone; again demonstrating that the power is within everyone. witches have always had the power and used it. most of them seem to have it naturally, but not all by any means. for that reason the witches have their own ways of drawing it out; ways that are especially effective. in the magazine everyday science and mechanics, for september 1932, appeared the following report: human tissues produce deadly radiations "rays emitted from human blood, fingertips, noses and eyes, kill yeast and other micro-organisms, according to professor otto rahn, working at cornell university. yeast, such as used in making bread, was killed in five minutes merely by the radiation from the fingertips of one person. when a quartz plate, vz inch thick, was interposed it took fifteen minutes

his is true. the basic teachings are all the same; all that differs is the method of teaching. there are different rituals, different festivals and even different names for the gods. notice that i say "different names for the gods" rather than, simply "different gods. friedrich max muller traced religion back to "an ineradicable feeling of dependence" upon some higher power that was innate in the human mind. and sir james george frazer (in the golden bough) defines religion as being "a propitiation or conciliation of powers superior to man, which are believed to direct and control the course of nature and of human life. this higher power the "ultimate deity" is some genderless force which is so far beyond our comprehension that we can have only the vaguest understanding of its being. yet w

in your mind. in judaism there is this problem to an extent (though judaism is a theocentric faith; the supreme power there has a name which may not be uttered and may not be written. yahweh is the vocalized form often used, but it is derived from the four letters yhwh (the "divine tetra-grammaton, signifying "that name too sacred to be pronounced. in christianity there was developed the use of a human male, jesus, to play the part of the "son of god, the christ, thus giving a recognizable form to deity; a form to which the followers could relate. with the addition of mary, the mother figure, the duality was complete. bo it was much more comfortable to pray to jesus, as the extension of god/supreme being, yet all the time knowing that there was the indefinable, the incomprehensible, beyond

christianity. we are all every single one of us made up of both masculine and feminine attributes. the toughest, most macho man has feminine aspects just as the most traditionally-feminine woman has male aspects. so it is "pan a greek nature and fertility deity, originally native to arcadia. as such he is god of goatherds and flocks and is usually represented as a very sensual creature; a shaggy human to the loins with pointed ears, goat's horns and legs. he wanders among the mountains and valleys, pursuing nymphs or leading them in their dances. he is quite musical and is the inventor of the syrinx, or 'pipes of pan. he is considered to be a son of hermes" putnam's concise mythological dictionary joseph kaster, putnam, ny 1963 lesson two: beliefs/ 15 with the deities. the god has feminin

BUDGE E

t hangs over the bows of the boat, and the utchat is not represented on its side; the boat moves over the waters by means of some power exerted either by itself or by some of the gods who stand in it. in front of the boat of af the way is led by a procession of four boats, which are moved, presumably, by the same power which moves the boat of ra. the first boat has ends which terminate in bearded human heads, and its celestial and solar character is attested by the sign for "heaven" and the utchat, with which its sides are ornamented. the object of this boat is to support the disk of the full moon, which rests within a crescent upon a support divided into thirteen sections, each typifying a day; thus the full moon as it appears on the fourteenth day of the month is here represented. by the

lick to view the boat of the full moon. the name of the fore part of the boat appears to be urer, and in front of the boat is written "chief of the gods of the tuat" p. 24 the hieroglyphics above the full moon read, and those above the stern of the boat read "field of him that beareth up urnes" the ends of the second boat likewise terminate in click to view the boat of the goddess hathor. bearded human heads, but each is surmounted by a pair of plumes. in the centre of the boat, between two goddesses, stands a huge sistrum, which is the symbol of the goddess hathor, and indicates that the boat is that of hathor, or of hathor-isis. in the fore part of the boat is a beetle, which is described as "this great god neper" p. 25 [paragraph continues] above the goddess to the left of the sistrum a

they are the guardians of the way of the holy [land] for those who enter into the hidden place of the tuat, and they keep ward over anpu in his forms as he tows them along, when he entereth in by them in the holy land" in the upper register are- 1. a goddess, wearing the crown of the north, apparently a form of neith (see p. 63. p. 71 click to view the kingdom of seker. p. 73 2. a serpent, with a human head, and two pairs of human feet and legs (see p. 63. 3-5. three serpents, which move side by side along the ground "upon their bellies. of them it is said "those who are in this picture make their passage to every place each day (see p. 67. 6. the scorpion ankhet, and a large uraeus. of these it is said "those who are in this picture stand in re-stau at the head of the way [to guard it" be

rpion ankhet, and a large uraeus. of these it is said "those who are in this picture stand in re-stau at the head of the way [to guard it" behind these stands a god, who appears to be making an offering of two libation vases to the serpent. of him it is said "he who is in this picture is the guide of the holy way (see p. 71. 7. a three-headed serpent, with a pair of hawk's wings, and two pairs of human legs, and of him it is said "he who is in this picture in the tuat is the warder of this holy way of re-stau; he liveth upon the abundance [which cometh] from his wings, his body [and] his heads, p. 74 [paragraph continues (see pp. 71, 75. 8. the god ap-tuat, who holds a sceptre, in his right hand, and stands before the serpent neheb-kau, which has two heads on one end of its body, and one h

herth (see p. 71. 6. a goddess, with a pair of horns on her head, in a sitting position, but with no throne to sit upon; her name is thest-apt (see p. 71. of these beings it is said "those who are in this picture are in the forms wherein horus made them, and they stand on the ground of re-stau in the hidden place" 7. the male serpent amen (see pp. 75, 77. 8. the female serpent hekent, which has a human head growing out of its body, a little distance from the tip of its tail; the human head faces the serpent amen. of the male serpent it is said "he p. 79 click to view the kingdom of seker. p. 80 p. 81 who is in this picture is the guardian of the secret passages which lead to the aheth chamber; he journeyeth round to every place each day, and he liveth on the words of the gods who guard thi

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

ance of dissolution, a fact noted by many philosophers, and pithily expressed by st. paul's [133] the book of t o k e n s remark 'that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die" the remarks on scorpio were, in part, as follows "the imaginative intelligence attributed to the letter nun is a specialization of the image-making faculty inherent in the universal consciousness. as manifested in human mentation, it is the force by means of which man transforms his environment, and hence it is essentially destructive in its effects upon existing conditions, for it destroys the old to build the new "in this connection observe that scorpio is the house of mars by night, in contrast to aries which mars rules by day. in the tarot, nun corresponds to death, while heh, the letter corresponding t

ssociations with the word' sex, because after all, certain aspects of the truth must be worked out to practical application through exercises which will lead only to most terrible results unless the minds of those who undertake them are first completely purged. false modesty must be replaced by a high and reverential attitude of respect for the centers where the fire of life is most active in the human body" the hebrew for" thread" is kav, qv, which adds to 106, the value of the letter-name, n v n [135] the meditation on samekh* 1 i am the support of all that enter into existence. upon me all depend, and i fail not. this have i declared unto thee in various ways, but listen now to my words again. 2 i sustain creation in the midst of a perpetual ebb and flow. therefore do i assume the appea

netzach, victory, to the sephirah hod, splendor. the fourth paragraph continues the same theme. 5 "destruction is the foundation of existence. the letter peh, as a single character, is the number 80, and 80 is the enumeration of yesod, i s v d" foundation. on the tree of life the sephirah yesod represents the reproductive organism of the heavenly man. the process which begins the generation of a human or animal body is primarily a destruction. the male cell, or spermatozoon, penetrates the female cell, or ovum, and begins a process of division in the ovum [157] t h e book of t o k e n s the quotation is from deuteronomy, 8: 3. the authorized version reads" man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that procecdeth out of the mouth (peh) of the lord" but the authorized version is a

ell as in the house of prayer, mayest thou say with thy father jacob "surely the lord is in this place; and i knew it n o t" 5 verily, thy consciousness of body is my self-knowledge of form, and by that knowledge working in thee do i maintain thine existence i n all states and conditions. 6 behold, i dwell with thee, o israel, and thou dwellest with me. take heed that thou despise not thy lord in human form [170] comment on qoph* q o p h, pronounced kqfe. transcribed as" q. the number 100. meaning: back of the head. the corporeal intelligence. 1 the ancient form of the letter qoph looks like a knot tied in a cord. ateph and tav are the first and last letters of the hebrew alphabet. this statement "i am aleph and tav, is like that in the apocalypse, which says of the heavenly man that he is

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ch relies merely on the art of illusion. white magick is much more than that. it is intensely exciting because it means that we can extend the boundaries of possibility, recalling the psychic powers of childhood when we could span dimensions as easily as jumping across a puddle. we can increase our personal magnetism to attract love and luck and regenerate the innate healing abilities both of the human body and the planet. what magick does not do is provide quick fixes with a twinkling of stardust. it does not produce a faerie godmother, who turns up with a shimmering frock and a platinum credit card to pay the taxi fare home if the handsome prince is short of money and the faerie coach has crumpled into a pumpkin. after the candles and incense have burned through and we sit, exhausted but

ring forward an anticipated payment or attract an unexpected windfall from abroad. but i don't really need a million pounds. and what about the negative effects? if i became incredibly rich, i would almost certainly lose the incentive to write. credit card bills are a powerful focus for creativity. and, of course, my kids would never get out of their satin-sheeted beds. lotteries are generated by human hands primarily for the purpose of making money for their creators. they really are random affairs and so it often happens that it is the wealthy people who win even more money- although that does not necessarily bring happiness. casting your needs into the cosmos and trusting they will be met does work, but not if you are expecting magick to compensate for an unnecessary shopping binge. nor

ess of the herds or fish in a trance for the release of the animals. one of the earliest recorded examples of shamanism is the dancing sorcerer. painted in black on the cave walls of les trois freres in the french pyrenees, this shamanic figure, which portrays a man in animal skins, dates from about 14000 bc and stands high above the animals that are depicted on the lower walls. only his feet are human and he possesses the large, round eyes of an owl, the antlers and ears of a stag, the front paws of a lion or bear, the genitals of a wild cat and the tail of a horse or wolf. by the neolithic period, which began around 7500 bc and lasted until about 5500 bc, the hunter-gatherer culture had given way to the development of agriculture, and the god evolved into the son-consort of the earth mot

ways by which people calculated time. since its cycles coincided with the female menstrual cycle, which ceased for nine moons if a women was pregnant, the moon became linked with the mysteries first of birth, then of death as it waned, and finally with new life on the crescent. because the moon was reborn each month or, as it was thought, gave birth to her daughter each month, it was assumed that human existence followed the same pattern and that the full moon mirrored the mother with her womb full with child. the full moon was also associated in later ages with romance and passion, originally because this coincided with peak female fertility. moon magick for the increase of love and fertility is still practised under the auspices of the waxing moon. it was not until about 3,000 years ago

bly lost, and for a time infant mortality increased as male physicians took over the roles of the deposed midwives. but anyone who was different in any way- eccentric, senile or physically deformed- could be accused. any old woman living alone might be blamed for the deaths of animals, the failure of crops and outbreaks of disease that were in reality caused by poor hygiene and diet, bad weather, human neglect or simply blind fate. of course, this occurred to some extent before the burning times. the difference was that now the church and state were legalising and even encouraging this persecution. even faeries became associated with witchcraft. the bean-tighe, a faerie housekeeper, popular in the mythology of ireland and scotland, was said to reside with the village wise woman and assist

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

would be decorated in images of death, skulls and bones and a large black coffin in which one of the female magicians would be laying. it begins with the priest of thanatos invoking: now listen to the voice of thanatos known to men as the face of death, whom they worship with howling and shattering teeth. all the while a funerary drum beats and calls forth the dead. soon, the congregation throws human bones and grave soil within the coffin, which is soon closed. the celebrants then meditate on among other things, their own death, and understanding that physical death is a natural function of life. babalon emerges then from the coffin and then announces herself incarnate. this sigil of babalon would be between the priestess breasts, being revealed when she tears the grave shroud off. babal

ve soil within the coffin, which is soon closed. the celebrants then meditate on among other things, their own death, and understanding that physical death is a natural function of life. babalon emerges then from the coffin and then announces herself incarnate. this sigil of babalon would be between the priestess breasts, being revealed when she tears the grave shroud off. babalon will now take a human skull bowl filled with blood and chant the dedication to her manifestation. the blood is then poured over herself in ecstasy with the celebrates, affected by the wild drumming do as they will. the entire ritual is closed with the quadriga sexualis banishing ritual, invoking the forces of light. it is clear that dewitt was a seeming master of what magick essentially is, taking control of the

ter of what magick essentially is, taking control of the self in its many form and advance each with techniques that shake the essence of belief and the mind. dewitt s magickal workings, as i have briefly described, are as effective as carroll s and sherwin s, considering a slightly darker approach than the former mentioned two. this is perhaps one of the few ways to seek to open the doors of the human spirit and raise it towards the light of lucifer, the next step in the advancement of the soul. chaos magick is perhaps the most beneficial system of sorcery which has been labeled as something erratic as chaos magic. the system known as chaos magick allows the individual who dives the depths of his or her mind and assemble, through various means, a system unique to the person creating it. c

e is important to those who may seek to unite various cultures. the buddhist system, or perhaps more detailed in mentioning the ancient bon po practice of chud, presents the luciferian gnosis in its holy state, what is called complete union with the hga (holy guardian angel. the activity of severing the ego, becoming beyond that and leaving the physical world is achieved via trance and the use of human bones as ritual tools. this represents that we are temporary and life ends, and that the spiritual paths may be ascended through desire and gnosis. lucifer is essentially the god of the air, or the astral plane. the luciferic powers are keys into the separation of the spiritual from the material, even though the luciferian may remain earth bound for some time. it is speculated that eventuall

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

t.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 argue for its deeper significance, as a symbol of the survival of a kind of magical spirituality in the african american experience. this book is about the creations that black people have woven into their quest for spiritual empowerment and meaning. it is about magic, as that term refers to the beliefs and actions by which human beings interact with an invisible reality. but it is also about religion, which may be defined as a viable system of ideas and activities by which humans mediate the sacred realm. in some african american spiritual traditions, ideas about magical and religious practice can enclose identical experiences. christianity may presume a person's acceptance of a kind of supernaturalism, as a religio

beings, forces, and other invisible entities? to address this question, this book examines a range of spiritual traditions such as conjure, hoodoo, and root working. viewing these traditions through the interpretive lens of "vernacular religion" i draw a contrast between the official doctrines of institutional religions such as protestant christianity\ 4\ and the vast territory of behaviors that human beings may invest with religious meaning.[4] these behaviors, we will see, may be embedded within activities such as work, recreation, or leisure. hence the boundaries of "religion" can be difficult to locate. charles long, who has most strongly advocated an original methodological approach to black religion, asserts that "the church [is] not the only context for the meaning of religion" for

phy, as writers in the fields of black studies, religion, history, folklore, and anthropology have all examined conjuring traditions. theophus smith formulated a theory of black spirituality in his conjuring culture: biblical formations of black america (1994, which viewed african american magic as expressing a cultural idiom, and conjuring rituals, performative signs, and symbols as articulating human intention. at the other end of the bibliographic spectrum stand older studies, such as newbell niles puckett's folk beliefs of the southern negro (1926, which offered the author's particular insights into the social and cultural milieu from which black black magic page 6 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 spiritual traditions in late

rality of supernatural traditions such as conjure and hoodoo in the african american spiritual experience, presenting images and examples from various historical contexts. the second chapter discusses the potential sources of black american supernaturalism, beginning with the spiritual life of african slaves in early america, and the traditions that, in african societies, had once encompassed all human relations and institutions. among enslaved blacks, older cosmologies gradually merged with concepts that were extracted from newly formed afro-christian ideas such as a radical monotheism, dualistic notions of good and evil, and concepts of spiritual intervention. elements of the older african worldview also intersected with black magic page 7 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt

texts, conjuring specialists and spiritual practitioners were prominent figures in the black urban landscape, and in some cases their roles were reconfigured in african american churches. in the cities, magic was also reproduced as a commodity, reshaped by innovative profiteers, and appropriated by commercial interests and industries. although black american spirituality was still oriented toward human interaction with efficacious powers, other expressions of the supernatural informed black american popular culture, with the blues and literature as two important artistic products that manifested the influences of conjure in the twentieth century. black magic does not purport to be a definitive history of african american magic or religion; rather, it is a selective examination of key theme

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

h is a feature of spirit possession rituals in vodou. 54. edith lockley "the spiritualist sect in nashville: a study in personality reorganization (bachelor's thesis, virginia union university, richmond, 1933, pp. 136, 182, 123, 97, 152, 160, 180.82. lockley white's revised thesis\ 1erchronologia rorispergius (mach 37 -compiled by elias pandochaeus 144,000 bc geneticists believe that an ancestral human population of about 2000 individuals who lived somewhere in africa began to split up. 24,000 bc "black venus" figurine unearthed near the czech village of dolni vestonice in 1924. also one at willendorf. 11 cm tall. discovered in 1908. oldest paleolithic sculptures? oldest known portrayals of women? 100 small statuettes have been found. 6500 bc catal huyuk, neolithic site in turkey (central

qualities" of plants and stones are a kind of signification "all terrestrial things emit "rays" which exist everywhere simultaneously thereby permitting the magician who understands these things to effect change at a distance. these "rays" of terrestrial things are related to the rays of the stars and planets, thus heaven and earth exist in a reciprocal relation to each other. more than this the human voice can effect change. thus the arts of the trivium (grammar, logic and rhetoric) have esoteric/magical correlates"-robert zoller 825 al-razi(abu bakr muhammad ibn zakariyya, born at rhagae near tehran 836 thabit ibn qurrah (thebit)exiled'sabian' of harran iun baghdad "we are the heirs and propagators of paganism" hermetic philosopher/priest and sabian scientist. 858- 929 abu abdallah moha

s, or mankind himself, whose body and soul parallel the material (earthly) and celestial regions of the great world. beings such as nature (nature, divine wisdom (nous, primeval chaos (silva, the planetary beings (usiarchs, the celestial and earthly principles (urania and physis) and others strive to fill the world with light, life, love, and beauty. their efforts culminate in the creation of the human being, which embraces both heavenly and earthly natures. c.1138- c.1215 guiraut de bornelh -troubadour at the court of alfonso ii of aragon, and went on a crusade. called by his contemporaries master of the troubadours; dante ranked him second only to arnaut daniel. 1140-1215 bertran de born troubadour 1144 earliest dated western alchemical treatise- robert of chester de compositione alchemi

ages in the world of imaginal('alam al-mithal. 1221-74 bonaventure mininster general of the franciscan order from 1257 "salvation only comes through wisdom "the soul has to be reordered according to a process of hierarchization that restructures the soul according to its place in god's design and to its true image, that is, both among other creatures above and below it, and within itself""just as human nature is not responsible for its own creation, once fallen it cannot repair the damage incurred by its own fault without going through a veritale 're-creation' which is properly the work of infused grace" 1222-1290 salimbene de adam. franciscan joachite 1223-1273 thomas aquinas dominican turned to maimonides for novel approaches to the interpretation of the bible. 1225-1295 shem tob ben yos

phard. transcribed by frederick hockley. 1842-1909 alexandre saint-yves d'alveydre 1844-1912 julien-ernest houssay "abb julio" livre des secrets merveilleux(book of marvellous secrets) relays method of uniting with archetypes from holy scripture before saying certain prayers in order to consecrate such things as wine, salt water and oil to combat forces of darkness; psalms and their effect on the human being via reharmonisation in treatment of diseases, including mental diseases. apparently based on the teachings of origen (185-224 ad. 1844 bahai religion begins when the bab proclaims his mission in persia. 1846 anna kingsford (annie bonus) born 1847 annie besant (n e wood, author and noted theosophist born 1848 december 17- july 30, 1925 william wynn westcott 1850-1918 jos phin p ladan 18

CHYMICAL WEDDING OF CHRISTIAN ROSENKREUTZ

n which my little house was founded would fly into pieces. but inasmuch as this, and the like from the devil (who had done me many a spite) was no new thing to me, i took courage, and persisted in my meditation, till somebody in an unusual manner touched me on the back; whereupon i was so hugely terrified, that i dared hardly look about me; yet i showed myself as cheerful as (in such occurrences) human frailty would permit. now the same thing still twitching me several times by the coat, i looked back, and behold it was a fair and glorious lady, whose garments were all sky-coloured, and curiously (like heaven) bespangled with golden stars; in her right hand she bore a trumpet of beaten gold, on which a name was engraved which i could well read but am as yet forbidden to reveal it. in her l

feet. for we imagined no other but that we should all be set at liberty, which yet fell out quite otherwise. for after the nobles who looked upon us from above through the hole had recreated themselves a while with our struggling and lamenting, a certain hoary-headed ancient man called to us to be quiet, and having scarcely obtained this, began (as i still remember) to speak on thus: if the poor human race were not so arrogant it would have been given much good from my mother s heritage, but because the human race will not take heed it lies in such straits and must be held in prison. and yet my dearest mother will not regard their mischief, she leaves her lovely gifts that many a man might come to the light, though this may chance but seldom that they be better prized nor reckoned as mere

e to recount them all. in the end it came to the last, with whom a somewhat longer time was spent, for while some were being hung, some beheaded, some forced to leap into the water, and the rest otherwise being dispatched, much time was consumed. verily at this execution my eyes ran over, not indeed in regard of the punishment, which they for their impudency well deserved, but in contemplation of human blindness, in that we are continually busying ourselves in that which ever since the first fall has been hitherto sealed up to us. thus the garden which so recently was quite full, was soon emptied, so that besides the soldiers there was not a man left. now as soon as this was done, and silence had been kept for the space of five minutes, there came forth a beautiful snow-white unicorn with

om certain huge great carbuncles, and this (as i was informed) was the king s treasury. but the main and most glorious thing that i saw here was a sepulchre (which stood in the middle) so rich that i wondered that it was not better guarded. to which the page answered me, that i had good reason to be thankful to my planet, by whose influence it was that i had now seen certain pieces which no other human eye (except the king s family) had ever had a view of. this sepulchre was triangular, and had in the middle of it a vessel of polished copper; the rest was of pure gold and precious stones. in the vessel stood an angel, who held in his arms an unknown tree, which continually dropped fruit into the vessel; and as often as the fruit fell into the vessel, it turned into water, and ran out from

long as the royal persons are still at rest, we have nothing to fear. then i saw a rich bed ready made, hung about with curious curtains, one of which he drew aside, where i saw the lady venus stark naked (for he heaved up the coverlets too) lying there in such beauty, and in such a surprising fashion, that i was almost beside myself; neither do i yet know whether it was a piece thus carved, or a human corpse that lay dead there. for she was altogether immovable, and yet i dared not touch her. so she was again covered, and the curtain drawn before her, yet she was still (as it were) in my eye. but i soon saw behind the bed a tablet on which it was written as follows (when the fruit of my tree shall be quite melted down then i shall awake and be the mother of a king) i asked my page about t

CLARIFICATION OATH

ving myself as a faithful and devoted servant of this order" therefore, i will always uphold the decision of the chief of the second order as being first and foremost and above all- final! in accordance to tiphareth "that i will from this day forward, apply myself to the great work, which is to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and united myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me" i further understand that harming myself not only places myself in jeopardy, but also my brothers and sisters of the body of christ, for when we harm ourselves, we harm all. therefore, i understand the irresponsible use of drugs, alcohol, or any

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

ng the mandarin dialect of chinese. in pinyin, the letter q is pronounced ch, the letter x is pronounced sh, and the chinese mythology 10 preface 11 ten legendary kings2 after the chinese settled in the yangtze valley in 6500 b.c. after the chinese settled in the yellow river valley in 5000 b.c. early chinese stories refer to a mythical time ruled by the ten legendary kings. these rulers are half-human, half-animal. they have magical powers and introduce knowledge to humans such as writing, agriculture, hunting, fire, and flood control. although no archeological evidence exists to prove they really lived, these kings dominated early chinese mythology. fushi shen nung yen di huang di (yellow emperor) shao hao kao yang yao ti (divine yao) k u shun yu the great fire, hunting, trigrams, domest

tion of the world into opposing forces, and doomed gods. this story introduces the important concept of yin and yang. these opposing forces, which exist in everything found in nature, are not seen as evil and good, but as dark and light, female and male, earth and heaven. one cannot exist without the other. in this story, panku is depicted as a giant. in other versions, he appears in his withered human form, clothed in bearskin and leaves. 16 once, the world was a mass of swirling darkness. there was no heaven. there was no earth. all the forces of the universe were trapped inside a small egg, tumbling and spinning in utter chaos. inside the egg was a tiny creature named panku. he slept soundly, unbothered by the disorder around him. as he slept, panku grew, and the egg also grew around hi

ned in several ancient chinese texts, a classic of history (eighth century b.c, a classic of mountains and seas (third century b.c, and questions of heaven (fourth century b.c).1 in addition, many images of nuwa have been uncovered on ancient chinese bronze sculptures and paintings. like many of the early chinese gods, nuwa was half animal, half divine. most often, nuwa had the face and arms of a human but the body of a snake or dragon. she could change her shape at will. modern chinese books prefer to show her as a beautiful woman. it appeared that women in china had no social standing of their own. however, in their roles as mothers and wives, they were extremely powerful. since women generally outlived their husbands, they often asserted themselves and ran the household after their spou

ontinue to marry and have children who brighten the world with their joyous laughter, just as the dancing mud dolls did in the days of nuwa. chinese mythology 28 questions and answers q: why was nuwa dissatisfied with the beautiful world? a: the world felt empty, and she wanted to populate it with creatures like herself, who could think, talk, and laugh. q: what are the two ways that nuwa created human beings? a: she took river mud and shaped the first people by hand. later, she dipped a reed into the mud and flicked blobs of mud onto the ground. when she breathed on the mud creatures, they sprang to life. q: why was it important to the goddess to make each mud doll different? a: nuwa wanted to be able to recognize each of her creations. it was satisfying to make each one different, and th

people share with the gods of old in the creation process? a: people are delighted and proud of each new creation, or child, who brings joy and laughter to the world. 29 expert commentary jan and yvonne walls are two noted sinologists, or scholars who study chinese language and culture. they point out that chinese gods have four basic types of physical forms: of the four characteristic form-types human form, beast form, half-human-half-beast form, and composite form of several animals those of a purely human form are in a definite minority in the classical [chinese] pantheon. almost all the gods are, in fact, represented as half-human, halfbeast. it is only in later centuries, with the introduction of buddhist and taoist pantheons that most primary gods and goddesses are totally human in a

COMMENTARY ON THE SEAL OF THE NINE ANGLES

rix rather than a twofold one. set is an independent intelligence with perspective upon the nonconscious objective universe on one hand and the chaos of the anti-objective universe (harwer) on the other. the simple horus/set duality results from primitive aristotelian thinking (so kick me, tharrud terclis. fourth angle: the ram of the sun (shub-niggurath/amon) is a manifestation of the "awakened" human psyche as energized by the messenger. it is thus that "satan" is known to humanity: a personalized reflection, as it were, of the results of the messenger's working. satan's other name (lucifer) is that of light and enlightenment, hence the "brilliance" of the nine angles. with the number four we have geometrically a threedimensional displacement in space. hence existence of matter and energ

CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

in that the chief and all second order members must resolve their negatories as the chief adept hangs on the cross of obligation. the black chain of twenty-two links shows the mundane with our negativity and sins. it is not my intention in this paper to pursue a discussion on karma vs. sin, but let us remind ourselves that we must always strive to our higher, divine self, and to become more than human. anything less than this is a negative action to our spiritual development within. we call it negative karma or sin. the ceremony continues, the chief officers re-enter the vault and remove book t. it is then placed on the altar. now, hru is invoked to aid the order in its timeless search for the mysteries of divine light. this quest must never be forgotten and should be recalled every day w

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

e beginning was the thought, and thought created a form, and from that came the word "thoughtform" ok, i couldn't resist having my little joke, but it is true that everything begins with a thought of some sort. goethe has his faust come to that conclusion and he was right, for it is the action of consciousness that gets everything going. this book is about thought. it is about taking the power of human thought and making it do things for you, not for humanity, but for you. there will be no idealism in this book, no do-gooderness. i am not that type of person. what i am going to do here, in this work, is continue what i started years ago, break the monopoly on psionics that existed for so many years and make it available to the general public. and, maybe, break the back of society at large

g a live television show and something went wrong on the set, which caused the person on the screen to really get mad. he sent a wave of pure fury into the camera that almost knocked me off my chair and it takes a lot to move me. 3. this energy can be polarized and will behave much as light does. it can be made to pass through lenses and be reflected by mirrors. 4. it will emanate from the entire human body, with certain points, such as the eyes, the forehead, the top of the head and the fingertips being the strongest emission points. 5. it has a relation to electromagnetic energy that allows it to be carried over wires without a carrier wave. this is one feature that can be proven by an easily repeatable experiment. t. galen hieronymus, a famous radionic expert who died in 1988, did an ex

th lots and lots of salt, and maybe a little pepper and just a dash of garlic to keep the vampires away. even taking that into account, there is a mass of material that is difficult to account for without accepting the possibility of this energy, so accept it we will and get on with the business of relating it to living and working in the physical world. let us start with the energy fields of the human body. if you take a look at yourself in the mirror, making first sure that the spirit of eleanor roosevelt is not looking over your shoulder because you don't want it to explode (damn! she was ugleeeee, your body seems like a pretty solid piece of work. in fact for some of us it is just a bit too, too solid (i write as i regard my tummy. you would never dream that this oh so solid mass of fl

ught message goes out and immediately dissipates into the ether. it is like a clump of dirt. when the clump is moist, it has a cohesion which will hold it together in a breeze. but, let it dry, and the wind pushes at it, pulling away small parts until there is nothing left but the dust floating in the air, capable of getting the neighbors' laundry dirty (why she can't buy a drier like a civilized human being is beyond me, but little else. so it is with the energy of our thoughts. it is only by being able to concentrate this energy that we are able to make it do any work. to use another analogy, there may be more kinetic energy in a good rainstorm than in a slow moving stream, but the stream can be made to run a turbine while the falling rain does little more than water the shrubbery. with

am seeing my body. this image is my psychic body and my physical body. i see the energy field around my body" continue to practice this until you can, at will, sit and visualize the energy field of your own body. when you are able to do this, you will be ready for the next step. sit and visualize your body with the energy field of your etheric body shining around it, making your body look like a human shaped neon light. see the light coming down from the ceiling, bathing your etheric body, making it glow even brighter and brighter. know that the glow of the etheric body is the radiating energy of the that body, and everything that this energy touches must be affected by it in some way. you are, for all practical purposes, setting up a magnetic field around your body which will attract to

COVENANT OF SAMYAZA

reedom. now we of the order of watchers, being the sons of god, stood not at this time by the side of satanael, but remained servile before demiurge. thus did the first fall come to pass- iii- there followed the creation of earth and man by demiurge to satisfy has vanity and power-lust. satanael and his companions looked from their abodes upon the works of demiurge and seeing the servility of the human creation, were reminded of the tyranny of freedom before which they had for uncounted ages bowed and humbled themselves. satanael called his entourage to conclave and declared "let us offer man the choice of freedom, if he so wills, lest the tyranny of demiurge be unchallenged, and he makes forever slaves of his new creation" and satanael came upon the woman eve, advising her that when she p

CULTUS SABBATI

racter, an outer part of which combines a coded use of both luciferic and christo -pagan terms. one must be careful to interpret this; it is a test! few pass beyond it. a defining feature of the cultus is its specialised use of the mythos of the medieval and early modern european witches' sabbath as the basis and idiom for its rituals and practices. this is not simply an indwelling of the past or human contrivance, but rather a spirit-taught reification of the sabbath's potent oneiric reality in an ongoing tradition of magical practice. the whole complex of imagery that is the witches' sabbath is esoterically understood as the atemporal reality of our ritual. when perceived anew through praxis, dream and spiritmediumship, the myriad motifs of the sabbath yield new wisdom and serve as wholl

DARK GODS

ale aspect, trapped in the vortex between the causal and acausal spaces. in one sense represents hidden wisdom but generally dangerous to sanity. partially manifest when nemicu vibrated. gaubni: related to 2nd path. often called the great demon repulsive smell and appearance. may manifest when nythra vibrated. sapanur: form along the 11th. path. the sudden fire of destruction. a primal atavism of human origin not related to dark gods. darkat: goddess, associated with lunar aspects. the name is traditionally regarded as pre-sumerian in origin of the myth of lilitu/lilith the female counterpart of dagon, remembered as one of the dark gods from their last manifestation on earth. associated with the 10th. and 8th. paths. the dark gods according to tradition, the dark gods are actual entities w

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

fe of which i am most proud, this book would be very close to the top. david icke ryde, isle of wight july 2004 introduction we are what we think e live in a multidimensional universe, which is part of a multidimensional and infinite consciousness we call god and creation. we are multidimensional beings. therefore this book has to be multidimensional if it is to make a significant contribution to human freedom. it exposes both the daily manipulation of our lives by a secret clique and presents the spiritual causes and solutions which will bring true freedom to planet earth and all who live upon her. the latter relates to what we think and feel about ourselves and before i begin to unravel the global manipulation and name some of the people and organisations involved, it is important that i

unravel the global manipulation and name some of the people and organisations involved, it is important that i outline the context in which i am presenting these matters. the last thing i want is for people to read this book full of anger, hatred, and condemnation for the global manipulators and what they are doing. i don't write this book to apportion blame, merely to show what happens when the human race gives its mind away and how rapidly things will change- are changing- as we take it back again. i name names because we need to know who is behind the manipulation if we are going to expose what is happening. this exposure will also give those people the opportunity to face their actions and to see that the desire for control and domination of others is an expression of their own deep i

tion and manipulation are over. but the elite clique which controls the world, the global elite as i call them, are our creation. it is no good hurling hatred and condemnation in their direction for the ills of the world. yes, as you will see, the same grouping manipulated the two world wars and all the negative events of global significance in this century and before. but without the rest of the human race, they could not do this. an elite few cannot create wars unless thousands or millions are willing to be used as cannon fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. w

fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use that term. at the heart of this m

ion (the thought pattern) which contains that knowledge, they know how to do something without being shown, because that thought pattern is guiding them. we call it instinct or inspiration when it is really tuning to a vibration (a frequency) that holds that information. we are what we think xix all that i have said about the individual creating their own reality equally applies to the collective human mind. it reflects the sum total of human thinking, the sum total of what humanity as a whole thinks of itself. if humanity doesn't like itself, love itself, and respect itself, it will create that reality on this planet. it will attract to it physical manifestations of how it views its own sense of worth and potential. only this time, the magnetic cape is not cast around only one person, but

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

pull together the evidence and background of the extraterrestrial, inner-terrestrial, and interdimensional control of planet earth for thousands of years to the present day. to do this, i have weaved together information in the biggest secret with a mass of new historical and modern accounts, to present as clear a picture as possible of the forces that daily manipulate and direct the lives of the human race. this is not the whole story, however, just part of it. there is still so much more to know. readers of my previous books will see information they already know fused with the latest knowledge and developments because it is important that my books are self contained so that new readers will have all they need to follow the plot. i have t xvi children of the matrix endeavoured to keep th

recommended along with they live (alive films, 1988, the movie by john carpenter, the arrival 1 (steelworks films, 1988, and v: the final battle (warner brothers television, 1984, and warner home video, 1995. the challenge don juan, the mexican yaqui indian shaman, tells carlos castaneda the following "we have a predator that came from the depths of the cosmos and took over the rule of our lives. human beings are its prisoners. the predator is our lord and master. it has rendered us docile, helpless. if we want to protest, it suppresses our protest. if we want to act independently, it demands that we don't do so. i have been beating around the bush all this time, insinuating to you that something is holding us prisoner. indeed we are held prisoner "this was an energetic fact for the sorcer

we don't do so. i have been beating around the bush all this time, insinuating to you that something is holding us prisoner. indeed we are held prisoner "this was an energetic fact for the sorcerers of ancient mexico. they took us over because we are food for them, and they squeeze us mercilessly because we are their sustenance. just as we rear chickens in chicken coops, the predators rear us in human coops, humaneros. therefore, their food is always available to them "no, no, no, no [carlos replies "this is absurd don juan. what you're saying is something monstrous. it simply can't be true, for sorcerers or for average men, or for anyone "why not" don juan asked calmly "why not? because it infuriates you. you haven't heard all the claims yet. i want to appeal to your analytical mind. thi

tradictory, morose, filled with the fear of being discovered any minute now "i know that even though you have never suffered hunger. you have food anxiety, which is none other than the anxiety of the predator who fears that any moment now its manoeuvre is going to be uncovered and food is going to be denied. through the mind, which, after all, is their mind, the predators inject into the lives of human beings whatever is convenient for them. and they ensure, in this manner, a degree of security to act as a buffer against their fear "the sorcerers of ancient mexico were quite ill at ease with the idea of when [the predator] made its appearance on earth. they reasoned that man must have been a complete being at one point, with stupendous insights, feats of awareness that are mythological leg

tions with such places. the reptilians are a tall, mostly humanoid-type race, with snake-like eyes and skin and they are connected to the classic "greys" with the big black "eyes, which have become the very symbol of the "et. often these various extraterrestrial factions battled for supremacy in the legendary "wars of the gods. these technologically advanced beings were believed to be gods by the human races because of the apparently miraculous feats they could achieve with their technology and flying craft. by the way, for those who find it impossible to conceive of "intelligent" life forms and humanoids taking a reptilian form, ponder on the words of the cosmologist, carl sagan "there are more potential combinations of dna (physical forms) than there are atoms in the universe" on that ba

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

e mental and emotional prisons which have confined thehuman race for thousands of years. or we can allow the agents of that control tocomplete their agenda for the mental, emotional, spiritual and physical enslavement ofevery man, woman and child on the planet with a world government, army, central bankand currency, underpinned by a microchipped population.i know that sounds fantastic, but if the human race lifted its eyes from the latest soapopera or game show for long enough to engage its brain, it would see that these eventsare not just going to happen- they are happening. the momentum for the centralisedcontrol of global politics, business, banking, military and media is gathering pace by thehour. the microchipping of people is already being suggested and, in many cases,underway. whene

ay, ive got shares in that trucking company and i get a good return. shut up,youre making waves.the agenda i am exposing has been unfolding over thousands of years to its currentpoint close to completion, because humanity has given away its mind and itsresponsibility. humanity would rather do what it thinks is right for itself in the momentthan consider the wider consequences of its behaviour for human existence. ignorance isbliss, we say, and thats true- but only for a while. it may be bliss not to know a tornadois coming because you have no need to worry or take action. but while your head is inthe sand your bum is in the air, the tornado is still coming.if you looked up and faced it, disaster could beavoided, but ignorance and denial always ensure thatyou will get the full force and the

it strikes when least expectedand you are least prepared. like i say, ignorance isbliss- but only for so long. we create our ownreality by our thoughts and actions. for every actionor non-action there is a consequence. when we giveour minds and our responsibility away, we give ourlives away. if enough of us do it, we give the worldaway and that is precisely what we have been doingthroughout known human history. this is why thefew have always controlled the masses. the onlydifference today is that the few are nowmanipulating the entire planet because of the globalisation of business, banking andcommunications. the foundation of that control has always been the same: keep thepeople in ignorance, fear and at war with themselves. divide, rule and conquer whilekeeping the most important knowled

id ickexiv1chapter onethe martians have landed?there were two ways of writing this book. i could have held back information which isstunningly bizarre, but true. this would be the easy way, staying within the comfortzone and communicating only that which would not challenge too many peoples senseof possibility.or i could treat the readers like fully formed, fully connected, multidimensional,adult human beings and communicate all the relevant information, including somewhich will stretch their sense of reality to breaking point. as always, i have chosen thelatter. it is not for me to edit information for the readers, it is for the readers to edit theinformation for themselves. how arrogant and patronising to think that i should keepinformation back from people because theyre not ready for i

d back thousands of years. the structures of todays institutions in2government, banking, business, military and the media have not been infiltrated by thisforce, they were created by them from the start. the brotherhood agenda is, in truth,the agenda of many millennia. it is the unfolding of a plan, piece by piece, for thecentralised control of the planet.the bloodline hierarchy at the top of the human pyramid of control and suppressionpasses the baton across the generations, mostly sons following fathers. the children ofthese family lines who are chosen to inherit the baton are brought up from birth tounderstand the agenda and the methods of manipulating the great work into reality.advancing the agenda becomes their indoctrinated mission from very early in theirlives. by the time their tu

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

to this quote from a masonic author, carl claudy "cut through the outer shell and find a meaning; cut through that meaning and find another; under it, if you dig deep enough, you may find a third, a fourth- who shall say how many teachings" so we see that freemasonry deliberately misleads its members. this behavior of course, is not limited to just members of freemasonry, it extends to the entire human race. freemasonry is a worship of lucifer by the top 5% of all masons. you can spot evidences of satanism all over the world. there are numerous masonic/satanic symbols on this web site, all of which originate from this secret society called "the brotherhood of the serpent/snake" many call it "big brother" without even realizing its extraterrestrial origins. it was also known in ancient egyp

bode, in what-ever quarter of the world it may be situated and come hither to communicate with me. i command and i conjure thee in the name of the mighty living god, father, son and holy ghost, to appear without noise and without" page 244 'the secret teaching of all ages' by manly palmer hall 33 "i hereby promise the great spirit lucifuge, prince of demons, that each year i will bring unto him a human soul to do with as as it may please him, and in return lucifuge promises to bestow upon me the treasures of the earth and fulfil my every desire for the length of my natural life. if i fail to bring him each year the offering specified above, then my own soul shall be forfeit to him. signed. invocant signs pact with his own blood" page civ 'the lost keys of freemasonry' by manly palmer hall

emme et l'enfant dans la francmaconnerie universelle on page 588 "lucifer, the light-bearer! strange and mysterious name to give to the spirit of darkness! lucifer, the son of the morning! is it he who bears the light, and with it's splendors intolerable blinds feeble, sensual or selfish souls? doubt it not" morals and dogma page 321 as time goes on, people will realize who the real enemy is. the human race is asleep and it needs to awaken. if you really want to learn more, nevermind the red pill and eat the red apple and you will learn just how deep the rabbit hole goes. all of these masons praise lucifer. it is also the biggest reason why we see luciferic designs incorporated into government center washington d.c. freemasonry is satan's religion. it is the root of their control system. m

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

and measure the physical forces and effects associated with them. in the case of the aether, there have been relatively few real instruments until i invented instrumentation which would detect aetheric forces and measure their effects. these instruments have enabled some of the discoveries in this treatise to be understood. in addition to physical instrumentation, i have also used clairvoyants as human instruments when i have been able to prove conclusively that they have their inner sight open. a true clairvoyant is able to see the energy fields of the aetheric plane such as the light around a person (i.e, the aura, around various activities of light in nature (e.g, around and inside trees and living organisms, around geometrical shapes, around magnets, can see into matter, has both micro

ed to phi is the phenomena of phylotaxis which is the tendency in nature to grow in spiral patterns.1 there are special spiral patterns that are related to phi mathematically. for example, plants and trees tend to have branches and leaf growth which are natural spirals. the wellknown chambered nautilus shell grows in a phi spiral. my first book2 relates some research done on understanding how the human ear hears and the mechanisms involved. the inner ear has a spiral shaped chamber, the cochlea. the cochlea is lined with tiny hairs. research by fletcher3 at bell laboratory showed that the chamber acted as a resonance tube and equal distances along the spiral were harmonically related (see figure 5.3.2-1. if we relate this to the phenomena of phylotaxis it may well be that the tree or plant

DEITUS

een given for the hope for some illusory reward beyond death. satanically speaking, churches are businesses which offer their followers the promise of salvation. in order for this con-game to succeed, a church must convince its followers that a) it is the only viable path to salvation, and b) without its service, they are going straight to hell. churches have, therefore, attempted to suppress the human ego by making their followers feel guilt and shame for every natural inclination and suppress the human intellect by demanding blind faith and obedience. by suppressing the human ego, a church makes its followers feel inferior and remain in thrall to the institution. by suppressing the human intellect, a church keeps its followers from questioning the logic of its dictates. the satanist asks

the things that he wants. he is ultimately responsible for his own success or failure. he must work hard and strive for the things which he desires. to accomplish his goals, the satanist may choose to use magic in the performance of a satanic ritual. every religion has had some form of magic ritual or ceremony associated with it, but the satanist realizes that magic represents the ability of the human mind to cause change in the natural world. in the magical art, i discuss the use of telepathic transmissions to influence others. magic also involves magnetism, psycho kinesis, and the release of emotional energy from the magician. satanic rituals are performed to focus the mind and direct the flow of energy. it has often been said that satanists perform human sacrifices or engage in other c

now they will be back out the following weekend doing what they have always done. the satanist rejects them because they are hypocrites, and judges them by the standards they have set. why, you may ask, does the satanist call himself a satanist if he does not believe in the literal existence of the devil? the satanist, of course, recognizes the importance of ritual and ceremony to satisfy certain human emotional needs. he sees nothing wrong with religion, and in fact considers it essential to human behavior, but recognizes that churches have used religion to manipulate the masses into obedience to their will. the satanist chooses his own god, one which will not make him feel guilty for being human, one which will not condemn him for all his actions the satanist chooses a god who represents

way harm him for he is the master of his conscious and subconscious mind. aleister crowley defined magick as the science and art of causing change to occur in conformity with will. anton lavey took this definition farther by defining magic as, the change in situations or events in accordance with one s will, which would, using normally accepted methods, be unchangeable. magic is the effect of the human mind to change events or situations in accordance with one s desire. the success of magic depends upon an unbending will, intense emotional desire, and absolute faith in the outcome. it also depends upon the proper timing, imagery, balance, direction, and secrecy about magical activities. many books have been written which give spells or rituals to acquire love, wealth, and power, but the ab

y be said that the law of the aeon of muhammed was there is one god and muhammed is his prophet. it may also be said that the law of the aeon of christ (or aeon of st. paul) was only through the son can you approach the father. the significance of this is that all aeons established within the cycle of restriction had a common theme: rejection of the natural world, denial of the ego, repression of human needs, mortification of the flesh, and obedience to church and state. crowley identified that a new cycle of expansion had begun and the cycle of restriction had ended. he refered to this cycle as the aeon of horus but the aeon of horus was only the first of many aeons within the cycle he had identified. the god osirus had passed through the land of the dead and was now reborn as horus. the

DEMONIC BIBLE

to be said, written and expressed about such things, has been said, written and expressed by the many great artists of the past two millennia. what is needed now is to build upon these foundations- to turn outward, and away from the inner world of the personal psyche and the world of mundane society. what is needed is to describe and express what is relevant to the next stage of our evolution, as human beings. this next stage is the stage of new adventures, of new worlds, of new ways of living brought through striving for a numinous and thus supra-personal goal. the personal life should now take care of itself- if there is a numinous goal to strive for. in brief, the great art of the past has enabled us to achieve an understanding of ourselves- it has brought us to individuation, to the wi

oups claimed to be the true church of satan. one group, however, which did not claim any connection and disavowed any association with the church of satan, was the order of nine angles in the u.k. the order of nine angles claimed to be an order of traditional satanists who did not subscribe to the watered-down philosophy presented in the satanic bible. the ona shocked many satanists by supporting human sacrifice or culling and encouraging national socialism as a means to the creation of a new aeon. in the literature of the ona, satan was represented not as a jungian archetype or as a literal being but rather as an entity which exists in the acausal, outside of the causal threedimensional reality in which we exist. initiates of the ona were encouraged to presence the dark forces by being si

rs absence from the satanic community, magus susej has once again returned to lead the embassy of lucifer and to promote the aeon of lucifer. soon, he says, man will be ready to embrace the law of deitus and accept his place as a god upon the earth. we have seen so many changes in the last few years. technology now plays a central role in people s lives. the surface of mars is being explored. the human genome is being mapped. where will this all lead if not to the evolution of a new species homo deitus? in this, the aeon of lucifer, man has become a god. we have become gods, but we must now accept our place as gods upon the earth. this means that we must act as gods we must accept responsibility for our actions both individually and collectively. there is much more to being a god than mere

ogresses in the magical art, he gains control over his emotions and experiences more "peaks" than "lows. the objective existence of spirits or demons does not need to be proven in order to show the effectiveness of magic. parapsychologists have shown, through years of research and investigation which only the most cynical will deny, the definite existence of telepathy or mental communication. the human brain operates, like a radio, receiving the brain waves "broadcast" by others of similar frequency. for this reason, telepathy is most common among close friends or family members. a magician may be seen, then, as someone who has converted the "receiver" of his brain into a "transmitter" at first he may only be able to influence those who are on a similar "frequency" to his own or will have

s able to "influence" rather than "be influenced. he may even feel contempt for those who are led around upon rash emotional whims without the slightest balance or direction. many people carry around with them subconscious masochistic tendencies, causing them to do things which will bring pain or misery upon themselves. in magical terminology, this is called a "curse. in its most severe form, the human mind becomes unbalanced, resulting in mental illness, paranoia, psychosis, or schizophrenia. many people have "cursed" themselves or have been "cursed" by others, either intentionally or unintentionally. wishing to place a curse on his enemy, an accomplished magician (someone who has mastered the mental states of his consciousness) may enter into a ritual chamber (enter into a "waking state"

DIABOLUS

hereon forty thousand years. on the first day, sunday, he created an angel named 'azazil, which is ta'us melek("the peacock angel, the chief of all. the black book it is presented here that ta us melek is the foundation of independent energy, motion and progression. in no mentioning of the black book is satan considered to be a negative force, rather a misunderstood power which can reside in each human being who can recognize what azazel is. 25 iblis, the the black light satanism in islam, published in gnosis magazine 23 then the lord descended to the holy land and commanded gabriel to take earth from the four corners of the world: earth, air, fire and water. he made it man, and endowed it with a soul by his power. then he commanded gabriel to place adam in paradise, where he might eat of

a chief daemon along with lucifer, satan and belial. anton lavey attributed leviathan to the direction of west, associated with water. understanding leviathan provides a more significant challenge than any other daemon. rahab itself is a fallen spirit of timeless existence, as it wraps or folds in upon itself, thus a serpent which has mastered time, thus possesses a higher capacity beyond common human perception. a luciferian or satanic magician would use leviathan as the circle, and within the circle of self (the magician) does he or she transform themselves. and they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast -revelation 13:4 the definition of violence is something marked by extreme force, or a sudden and intense activity. thus as rahab better known as leviathan, is a force o

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

s grade is based on christian knighthood. adeptus minor: a term used to describe a learned and skilled magician. in the hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d (q.v) the student of the order was first taught ritual magick once they entered into this degree, which was the first degree of the inner order, the roseae rubeae et aureae crucis [r.r. et a.c (q.v. aeon of horus: the age of oneness between human beings and god that follows after the aeon of osiris where human-god was a duality. according to aleister crowley (q.v, it begin in 1904 with the dictation of the book of the law and is coeval with the astrological age of aquarius. agla: a hebrew notarikon (q.v) for "ah-tah gee-boor lih-oh-lahm ah-doh-nye" which translates in english "thou art great forever, my lord" agripa, henry cornelius

occurred, is occurring, and will occur in the universe. alchemy: the art of transforming by magick (q.v) and/or physical practices that which is base into that which is precious. such as the goal of turning a base metal like lead, into gold. this can be seen as a literal idea or as an allegory. spiritually, alchemy is the central rite of the great work (q.v, the purification and exaltation of the human soul. a goal of renaissance alchemy was finding a chemical solution for eternal youth. alchemy (inner: a method of controlling the psychic (q.v) energies of the body as they are raised during sexual excitation for the purposes of working magick (q.v) and achieving enlightenment. alchemy (outer: making use of the magically charged sexual fluids for magickal purposes. alexandrian (wicca: a sys

hey were of the noble class, and wore white robes, trimmed in purple. there is an old legend that states that several druids of gaul and britain were converted to a roman religion, and were made augurs for their territories after rome had conquered them. aura: an emanation of energy, or "halo" of colored light given out by, and forming a force-field surrounding all physical objects, including the human body, beasts, plants, and rocks, which people with psychic vision can see or other sensitives can sense. the observed colors of the aura are said to indicate definite emotional states and/or physical and/or mental conditions. don tyson states that because they are not seen with the physical eyes, they cannot be recorded by machines. this is not necessarily the case, as x-rays are not seen by

founded was the argentium astrum [a.a. he is famous for his many writings, including the encyclopedia called the equinox, and magick: parts 1-4. cup: see chalice. curcurbite: in alchemy (q.v, a type of container. in sex magick (q.v) the vagina- d- daemon: in greek myth, an intermediate spirit between men and the gods. daemons such as the one that guided socrates act as counselors and guardians to human beings. dadouchos: from the greek meaning "a torch bearer" originally, a hereditary officer at the mysteries of the eleusian demeter, whose torch symbolized her search for her daughter persephone, the spirit of youth and spring. in the order of the astral star, a junior officer of a stellar temple [s.t. a member of clergy (deacon/ deaconess (q.v) of a working lodge of the order who serves as

ection of movement in a magickal circle. the direction of circumbambulation (q.v) in the pathway of light. used to build energy. desire, ritual: a term used by don tyson to define the emotional motivation that gives rise to and drives a particular ritual expression. the ritual desire is what the ritualist seeks to fulfill by conducting the ritual. destiney: the complete and perfect fulfillment of human potential. devil, the: see satan. devils: an alternate name for the legions of demons in hell that serve satan. dialectic, hegelian: see thesis-antithesis-synthesis theory. directive: a sample or representative of what is sought, used as an aid in dowsing (q.v. sometimes, especially in dowsing with a pendulum (q.v) this substance/material is called a witness. discarnate: without physical bod

DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

lopment, and i for one believe that they have the highest value, there can be no justification for withholding them from the world. the only reason of which i am aware, and one which i suspect of being a weighty one with those who have so long sat resolutely upon the lid of occult secrecy, is that for purposes of priestcraft and prestige a secret system is a useful weapon. a weighty reason, this, human nature being what it is, but not a justification in the eyes of those who have the welfare of humanity at heart. it has always been the custom of the "golden dawn" to wrap itself in the utmost secrecy. to a certain extent this secrecy is unquestionably necessary, for many eminent people have at different times belonged to the order, and they would not have dared to have done so if they could

ater's stories of the masters and their marble seats. there is not only folly, but fraud in confusing the planes, and representing that which was experienced subjectively as having actually happened in the world of matter. i have given my life to occultism since i was a young girl, and everything i have seen and experienced, on both the inner and the outer planes, points away from any centralised human organisation. i have seen the most extravagant claims made on behalf of some such great white lodge or temple of the illuminati, especially by certain american enterprises, for i refuse to call them occult orders; but i have never seen them substantiated. in fact, those who are loudest in their claims give out teaching which would disgrace a patent medicine circular. by their fruits ye shall

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

osis, which owed much to both greek and egyptian thought. in the system of pythagoras we see an adaptation of the qabalistic principles to greek mysticism. 14. the exoteric, state-organised section of the christian church persecuted and stamped out the esoteric section, destroying every trace of its literature upon which it could lay hands in striving to eradicate the very memory of a gnosis from human history. it is recorded that the baths and bakehouses of alexandria were fired for six months with the manuscripts from the great library. very little remains to us of our spiritual heritage in the ancient wisdom. everything that was above ground was swept away, and it is uniy with the excavation of ancient monuments the sands have swallowed that we are beginning to rediscover its fragments

will obtain access to those ideas, even if the glyph has never been elucidated to him by those who have received the oral tradition "by mouth to ear" 16. the organised temporal force of the church availed to drive all rivals from the field and destroy their traces. we little know what seeds of mystical tradition sprang up only to be cut down during the dark ages; but mysticism is inherent in the human race, and although the church had destroyed all roots of tradition in her group-soul, nevertheless devout spirits within her fold rediscovered the technique of the soul's approach to god and developed a characteristic yoga of their own, closely akin to the bhakti yoga of the east. the literature of catholicism is rich in treatises on mystical theology which reveal practical acquaintance with

clarity of the qabalistic concepts as resumed in the formula of the tree of life which makes that glyph such an admirable one for the meditations that exalt consciousness and justify us in calling the qabalah the yoga of the west. chapter iii the method of the qabalah 1. speaking of the method of the qabalah, one of the ancient rabbis says that an angel coming down to earth would have to take on human form in order to converse with men. the curious symbol-system known to us as the tree of life is an attempt to reduce to diagrammatic form every force and factor in the manifested universe and the soul of man; to correlate them one to another and reveal them spread out as on a map so that the relative positions of each unit can be seen and the relations between them traced. in brief, the tre

it is only after a long course of discipline, called yoga in the east, that the mind is able to apprehend them at all. 6. the qabalist goes to work in a different way. he does not attempt to make the mind rise up on the wings of metaphysics into the rarefied air of abstract reality; he formulates a concrete symbol that the eye can see, and lets it represent the abstract reality that no untrained human mind can grasp. 7. it is exactly the same principle as algebra. let x represent the unknown quantity, let y represent the half of x, and let z represent something we know. if we begin to experiment with y; to find out its relation to z, and in what proportions, it soon ceases to be entirely unknown; we have learnt something at any rate about it; and if we are sufficiently skilful we may in t

, the desert is incapable of supporting life. 10. so it is with the qabalistic system of notation. the things it renders are unthinkableand yet the mind, tracking from symbol to symbol, manages to think about them; and although we have to be content to see in a glass darkly, yet we have every reason to hope that ultimately we shall see face to [page 16] face and know even as we are known; for the human mind grows by exercise, and that which was at first as unthinkable as mathematics to the child who cannot manage his sums, finally comes within the range of our realisation. by thinking about a thing, we build concepts of it. 11. it is said that thought grew out of language, not language out of thought. what words are to thought, symbols are to intuition. curious as it may seem, the symbol p

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

bstitute for spontaneous emotion. diagrams mystical qabala page 209 mystical qabala page 210 mystical qabala page olpsychic self-defense dion fortune contents preface part i types of psychic attack i. signs of psychic attack ii. analysis of the nature of psychic attack iii. a case of modern witchcraft iv. projection of the etheric body v. vampirism vi. hauntings 1 of 103 vii. the pathology of non-human contacts viii. the risks incidental to ceremonial magic part ii differential diagnosis ix. distinction between objective psychic attack and subjective psychic disturbance x. non-occult dangers of the black lodge xi. the psychic element in mental disturbance part iii the diagnosis of a psychic attack xii. methods employed in making a psychic attack xiii. the motives of psychic attack. i xiv

ersonality is an experience of such peculiar and unique horror that the mind shrinks from the contemplation of it and one cannot talk about. i am of the opinion that psychic attacks are far commoner than is generally realised, even by occultists themselves. certainly the general public has no conception at all of the sort of things that are done by people who have a knowledge of the powers of the human mind and set to work to exploit them. i am convinced that this factor played a large part in the witch-cult, and was the real cause of the universal horror and detestation of the witch. these powers have always been known to students of occultism, but nowadays they are known and used by people who would be exceedingly surprised to find who are their fellow-practitioners. mrs. eddy, the found

up for a lynching. the universal horror of the witch must have some cause behind it. the labyrinthine windings of the left-hand path are as extensive as they are devious; but while exposing them in something, at any rate, of their horror, i still maintain that the right-hand path of initiation and occult knowledge is a way to the loftiest mystical experiences and a means of lifting the burden of human suffering. not every student of this knowledge necessarily abuses it; there are many, nay, the great majority, who hold it selflessly in trust for mankind, using it to heal and bless and redeem that which is lost. it may well be asked, if this knowledge can be so disastrously abused, why should its veil ever be lifted? what answer is made to this question is a matter of temperament. some wil

we are in a position to analyse the nature of such attacks and indicate their source of origin. it is a fundamental rule that diagnosis must precede treatment. there are many different kinds of psychic attacks, and the methods that will dispose of one will be ineffectual against another. the commonest form of psychic attack is that which proceeds from the ignorant or malignant mind of our fellow human beings. we say ignorant as well as malignant, for all attacks are not deliberately motived; the injury may be as accidental as that inflicted by a skidding car. this must always be borne in mind, and we should not impute malice or wickedness as a matter of course when we feel we are being victimised. our persecutor may himself be a victim. we should not accuse a man of malice if we had linke

and ended abruptly at the wall of the main building upon which the lean-to abuts. they did not return. a single line of footprints came from nowhere and ended in a lofty wall. a similar happening took place on a very extensive scale in devon some fifty years ago, and an account of it is to be found in that very curious book, oddities, by commander gould. in this case, however, the prints were not human, but 11 of 103 were those of what was apparently the hoof of a donkey, proceeding in a single line and going straight through walls and over roofs and covering the best part of a couple of hundred miles in a single night on both sides of an unbridged estuary. those who want confirmatory evidence would do well to consult commander gould's book, where the incident is given in detail. there is

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

s subject may wish to read h. t. f. rhodes' the satanic mass, published by rider and company in 1954, and reprinted by arrow books of london in 1973. return h hhome resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about chakras (traditional interpretation of the chakras on the body) the word chakra means wheel. in the esoteric systems of hindus and buddhists, the chakras are power centers within the human body that can be activated by specific exercises. usually there are said to be seven chakras, but in traditional hindu philosophy there are really only six- what is regarded as the seventh chakra in western occultism is outside the body, and is different in nature from the lower six. the lowest chakra is called the muladhara. it is located in the perineum, between the anus and the root of th

ust above the nose between the eyebrows. the seventh chakra, really not a chakra at all, is called the sahasrara, and is located just above the middle of the top of the skull. its name means thousand-petaled lotus. the sahasrara is often represented as a flower with countless petals that lies spread out over the top of the skull. it is important to understand that the chakras are not parts of the human body. they are esoteric centers of power that come into existence when they are pierced by the ascending of kundalini shakti, which is both an energy and a goddess. once activated, the chakras are like beads on a vertical string, or flowers on a central stem, called the shushumna, which is described in eastern occult texts as a hollow tube. inside this tube is a narrower tube called the vajr

cal state of tumescence causes erotic thoughts to enter the mind, tumescence ceases almost immediately. for example, the penis can be strongly erect even to the point of discomfort, yet if the mind is allowed to wander from the goddess, erection can completely vanish within the space of five or ten seconds. in recent times there has been an attempt to identify the chakra with nerve centers in the human body. for this reason the chakras are often said to be arrayed along the spinal column. this is incorrect, as anyone who has actually felt the chakras will testify. they are felt near the front of the body, not on the surface of the body but closer to the front than to the back. each chakra has its own unique sensation. it is possible that these sensations vary in their fine details from per

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

genesis. this serpent is almost always treated as the same as fallen lucifer, later to be known as satan, the archangel who led a rebellion in heaven, and for this crime was cast down by god into an abyss or pit. curiously, in gabriel's account of the fall of man, adam's name is not used, and eve is not mentioned in any way. we might regard gabriel's references to man as signifying mankind or the human race, which would imply more than two human beings in the garden at the time of the fall. the myth of lilith, adam's wife before eve, supports such a speculation, although lilith is often regarded as a demonic spirit rather than a human being. perhaps there was a colony of human beings in the garden. gabriel, who is a servant and messenger of god, naturally portrayed coronzon as envious and

DONALDTYSON DEMON

of the numerical significance of coronzon's name, and how my interpretation differs from that of aleister crowley, see my response to a visitor's e-mail, what is coronzon, elsewhere on this site. return he home resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about demons (beast with seven heads and ten horns from revelation) in general, a demon may be defined as a malicious spirit who does harm to human beings. in this sense, demons have been recognized since the time of the ancient sumerians and babylonians. the culture of the mesopotamian valley was particularly rich in demon lore. demons were usually the spirits of natural forces such as fire, plagues, droughts, infant crib death, and diseases, and often took the form of fantastically-shaped creatures made up of a conglomeration of parts

my of apostate angels and initiated a war in heaven. he and his angels were defeated by michael and the angels who remained loyal to god, and were thrown down from heaven to hell. in their fallen state these angels of hell are supposed in christian lore to be of hideous aspect, filthy, deformed and base. lucifer seeks to harass god by plaguing mankind with a multitude of troubles, and by inciting human beings to defy god. he uses his fallen angels as his agents, sending them abroad across the face of the world to incite and commit evil. every time he succeeds in inducing a human to defy god, lucifer gains another soldier in his rebellious army. it is not always made clear how the demons of lucifer can appear upon the earth when they have been cast down and bound in hell. apparently, as we

nd commit evil. every time he succeeds in inducing a human to defy god, lucifer gains another soldier in his rebellious army. it is not always made clear how the demons of lucifer can appear upon the earth when they have been cast down and bound in hell. apparently, as we may gather from the book of job, lucifer is able to walk upon the surface of the earth but is not permitted to directly injure human beings. he is even able to enter heaven! it is written in the first chapter of job that when the sons of god, who are the good angels of heaven, present themselves before the lord on some formal occasion, lucifer gate-crashes the assembly. god asks him "whence commest thou" lucifer answers "from going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it" god begins to boast to lucifer

face if god removes his protection. god takes the devil up on this gentleman's wager, saying to lucifer "behold, all that he hath is in thy power; only upon himself put not forth thy hand" the events in the book of job are the result. we may gather from this fable that lucifer is not bound to hell exclusively, but is only bound not to injure those humans who are afforded the protection of god. a human being is protected by god for so long as he or she remains obedient. when a person defies the will and commandments of god, then he or she becomes prey for lucifer. under ordinary circumstances lucifer cannot directly hurt persons under god's protection, which is why he needed a special dispensation from god to injure job's property and family. however, we are able to gather from other hints

on defies the will and commandments of god, then he or she becomes prey for lucifer. under ordinary circumstances lucifer cannot directly hurt persons under god's protection, which is why he needed a special dispensation from god to injure job's property and family. however, we are able to gather from other hints in the bible and in christian and jewish folklore that lucifer is free to suggest to human beings that they voluntarily defy god. once a person does so, he or she forfeits the protection of god. then lucifer is permitted to commit injuries upon the person. what is true of lucifer himself applies to his agents, the demons. in a nutshell, this is the christian demon myth. demons are tempters of men because they are forbidden to injure human beings who obey god. but if through the te

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

strong and persistent emotions. they favor the female form, and are found living in streams, natural springs, ponds and lakes. for many centuries it was believed that undines would appear to traveling men in the forms of beautiful, naked young women, and while charming the men would pull them to their deaths beneath the surface of the water. there is some truth in this tale. undines are the most human and seductive of the four elemental types. they tend to be sympathetic and loving. in appearance they most often assume a human shape with long dark hair, dark eyes, very pale white or bluish skin, slender bodies, very graceful hands. they are always extremely beautiful, but may be at the same time strange or otherworldly. their touch is moist and cool, and their hair appears damp and clingi

nt and of speech, subtle, clever, intelligent, persuasive, but at times mocking and superficial. they are light complexioned, with light brown or dark blond hair, usually. their eyes tend to be blue or grey. they may come in either male or female form, but have a slight preference for the male body. they usually appear in bodies that are only partially formed and transparent, but when they assume human shape they are thin, not muscular, with long arms and legs, deep chests, usually short hair. their touch feels very human and normal. their faces tend to be angular. they can be beautiful, but are not so sensual as undines, and by nature are more aloof and detached. sylphs are helpful when trying to accomplish matters that involve the intellect or products of the intellect, such as works of

utiful, but are not so sensual as undines, and by nature are more aloof and detached. sylphs are helpful when trying to accomplish matters that involve the intellect or products of the intellect, such as works of art, letters, books, ideas, religious dogmas, political manifestos, or the persuasion of others through ideas. there is little danger in evoking sylphs, but they have a mild contempt for human beings and will lie very convincingly when it suits their purposes. be vigilant against deception when dealing with them. gnomes are not like the funny little men in the pointed hats that go under this name in popular folklore, but they are by nature more substantial than the other classes of elementals. they dwell in holes, mines, crevices and caverns in the ground. the best place to commun

poses. be vigilant against deception when dealing with them. gnomes are not like the funny little men in the pointed hats that go under this name in popular folklore, but they are by nature more substantial than the other classes of elementals. they dwell in holes, mines, crevices and caverns in the ground. the best place to communicate with them is in a cave or cellar. they are the most fallibly human in their personalities, and are prey to all the weaknesses in human nature. they take the male and female form about equally as often. when they manifest in human form, they tend to have dark hair, dark brown eyes, olive complexions or sometimes darker skin, short and heavyset bodies, short arms and legs, powerful hands, a wide mouth, a deep voice and ringing laughter. usually when you deal

in human nature. they take the male and female form about equally as often. when they manifest in human form, they tend to have dark hair, dark brown eyes, olive complexions or sometimes darker skin, short and heavyset bodies, short arms and legs, powerful hands, a wide mouth, a deep voice and ringing laughter. usually when you deal with a gnome, or any other elemental, it will not assume a fully human form but will remain somewhat elusive to the senses- you may be able to feel and hear it, for example, but not see it clearly. the four classes of elemental spirits are the work horses of modern magic. any purpose a magician may have can be placed under one or the other of the four elements, and in this way recommends itself to a specific class of elemental. elementals are summoned and banis

DONALDTYSON EVILEYE

nto a hypnotic state and place the suggestion directly into their subconscious mind that they will feel better and better about themselves with each passing day, the glance of the evil eye implants the suggestion directly into the subconscious of a person that they will suffer greater and greater misfortune with each passing day. it does this below the level of words. so great is the power of the human mind over the body it inhabits, the evil eye has actually been recorded to have killed some of those afflicted with it. once a man is utterly convinced on the subconscious level that he is worthless, that he is to be despised and hated, that he is destined to suffer misfortunes and die, and furthermore that these conditions in his life are inevitable, he cannot help but begin to destroy his

ifferent racial group were especially vulnerable to this sort of false accusation. the more they protested their innocence, the less they were believed. the evidence of their supposed crimes was plain for all to see- wasn't the person who had accused them suffering misfortune after misfortune? why was he sick, if not from the evil eye? this argument has no logic, but it usually prevailed, because human beings will always believe what they wish to believe. the best defense against the evil eye is to grow up, get a life, and stop imagining evil forces where none exist. it is only the belief in the evil eye that gives it power. that is why laughter and a cynical attitude are such effective countermeasures. unfortunately, not everyone can be so sane and adult. to those suffering from the evil

DONALDTYSON FAMILIAR

e house and barn. there is a theory that the great plagues that afflicted europe during the witch-craze were caused by the systematic extermination of cats. bubonic plague was spread to humans from the bites of fleas that rode on the backs of rats. without a stable cat population to control the rats, they spread everywhere and carried the infected fleas with them. i suspect that the growth in the human population of european towns and villages, which overtaxed the already poor sanitation and garbage disposal facilities, was a more significant cause of the plague, but the cat theory is seductive because it seems almost to be a kind of divine retribution for the witch madness that resulted in the deaths of so many innocent women. is it really possible for a modern witch or magician to cause

spirit out of the ring, or to send it back into the ring. the focus of a physical object which the spirit can use as a kind of matrix enables the spirit to manifest more tangibly and with less effort. many who read these words will dismiss the entire subject of familiar spirits are fantasy. i can assure you, familiars are real. the touch of a familiar is as clear and undeniable as the touch of a human being. only those who have themselves felt a familiar's caress on their cheek, or a familiar's hand upon their shoulder, as i have done, will understand that this statement is completely and literally accurate. there is nothing intangible, ghostly, vague, uncertain, or equivocal about a familiar spirit. they are as real as the shoes on your feet or the hair on your head (which will probably

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

al as the shoes on your feet or the hair on your head (which will probably stand on end, the first time you feel a familiar touch you. return hrnhome resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about ghosts (famous ghost photograph taken in newby church, yorkshire) do ghosts exist? of course they do. why else would tens of thousands of people from all nations around the world and all periods in human history report seeing them under more or less similar circumstances? the question you should be asking yourself is, granted that ghosts exist- what are they? the most important thing to know about ghosts is that they are not the souls of dead people returned to communicate with the living. dead is dead. unless you believe in the reincarnation of the lower soul with the memories of its past l

at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but it does occur. under this circumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take notice of a human observer, it indicates that they are not a pure ghost, but an astral entity that has assumed the physical appearance of a dead person. on rare occasions, it is indeed possible to talk with ghosts, or communicate with them through gestures, but when this happens, the ghost is really a spirit of the astral world in disguise. astr

t an astral entity that has assumed the physical appearance of a dead person. on rare occasions, it is indeed possible to talk with ghosts, or communicate with them through gestures, but when this happens, the ghost is really a spirit of the astral world in disguise. astral spirits can assume different shapes and features more or less at will. they enjoy the company of and interaction with living human beings. when the emotions of a human being are very strong- for example, just after the death of a loved one- an astral spirit may put on the body of the departed and appear to his or her lover or family. if you have ever had anyone close to you die, you will probably have experienced extremely vivid dreams in which you are talking with that person. the being in these dreams is not your depa

rkness, alone in bed, might startle, or even frighten, some individuals. if this happens to you, relax. you are very unlikely to be harmed, since most spirits mean no harm. if you are really troubled, turn on a light or get up from your bed or chair and walk into another room. this should dispel the astral presence. the most important thing i can say about ghosts is, never mistake a ghost for the human being it resembles. not even if the ghost talks to you, and declares itself to be the departed human being. astral spirits who imitate dead people are seeking attention and love. if you wish to give them this love (as i often do, fine; but if you do not wish to be deceived and bothered by them, turn your mind away from them and focus it firmly on some other task, such as reading a book or wa

DONALDTYSON MIRACLES

raculous, although it has been mistaken for miracles, because it merely pretends to transcend natural law but can be explained in ordinary ways. events recognized as miracles usually have other qualities in common that narrow the definition. miracles are frequently associated with religion. they are popularly perceived to be caused by deities, by spiritual agents of deities known as angels, or by human agents of deities such as avatars or saints. although we are most familiar in the west with miracles associated with the christian religion, all religions have their history of miracles. religious miracles may be divided into two types, spontaneous or induced. in the first case, a wondrous event occurs without warning or petition, to the complete surprise of those who witness it. the second

f miracle. the magician is the embodied agent of the divine each time he works his art. so is the devout saint, the miraculous healer, and even the demonist who uses true magic for acts of evil. it may seem contradictory that the divine energy that produces miracles can be employed for evil purposes, but this energy is not in itself conscious or purposeful. it can be induced to flow forth both by human beings and by spiritual beings, and can be used for both good and evil, according to the will, conscious or unconscious, of the being who channels it. oftentimes, the divine energy of miracles is channeled by individuals or groups who have no idea of what they are doing. this results in the occurrence of seemingly spontaneous miracles. these are no different in kind from miracles deliberatel

ly that their acts of induction are not perceived. the source of miracles is the ultimate source that lies beyond being, either of substance or of form. it is purposeless, knowing neither good nor evil, and for this reason may be used for either good or evil purposes. the god of the bible is not this ultimate source. this much is obvious, since this god has both form and purpose, and manifests to human beings in various ways. however, the god of the old testament was able to channel this primal source of divine energy for his own intentions, and was able to facilitate the use of this divine energy by his worshippers. skilled magicians can bypass the gods, the angels and the saints, and can access this primal creative and destructive power directly through their magic. so the priests of egy

way the universe works; more than this, it requires the acknowledgement that not everything can be understood. this admission terrifies scientists and philosophers alike, because they operate on the underlying but largely unexpressed assumption that even though they do not know everything at present, they have the potential to know everything eventually, given enough time for the evolution of the human intellect, and sufficient study and experiment. the existence of miracles puts the lie to this conceit. miracles will never be understood. they leap over the boundaries upon which science and philosophy are founded. they mock causality and the experimental method. they can sometimes be induced by devotion, sometimes by magic, but they can never be comprehended. for this reason, they will nev

DONALDTYSON NECRO

ugh other forms of communications. oftentimes the shade of the dead, called up by the necromancer, merely pointed in the direction where his treasure lay buried, or silently led the necromancer to the spot. in my opinion, it is not possible to call forth through necromancy the actual souls of those who have died. however, it is possible to summon spirits who represent themselves as those departed human beings to the necromancer, and these spirits may indeed possess valuable occult knowledge, or know of things that are hidden. there are two necessary aspects to necromancy. the calling of the shade, and the compelling of the shade. in ancient times these were combined. for example, odysseus, the hero of homer's odyssey, called back shades from the underworld by spilling the blood of sacrific

DONALDTYSON NOMICON

onic university, a center of study that lovecraft also invented. considering how dangerous the book is, his characters find it surprisingly easy to gain access to it. and just why is the necronomicon so dangerous? not so much for anything specific it contains, but because of the terrible things it hints about, matters better left undisturbed in the mud at the bottom of the subconscious sea of the human race. lovecraft's cthulhu mythos is a group of stories, poems and novels written by him and by other writers centered around the premise that at some dim time in prehistory the earth was ruled by a race of monstrous and evil entities known as the great old ones. they were cast down from their seats of power and driven from our world, but they did not cease to exist. they continue between the

travel between time and space; the hideously-piping nyarlathotep who is the unwelcome herald of the old ones; the octopus-like cthulhu who lies dreaming in r'lyeh beneath miles of ocean water; hastur the unspeakable, half-brother to cthulhu who dwells upon the air; and shub-niggureth, the ever-fertile black goat of the woodlands with a thousand young. these dreaded beings are dead in every normal human sense of the word, yet they cling to a strange super-dimensional vitality that seems to derive from the human unconscious mind. in forgotten backwaters of the world where degenerate and twisted tribes practice evil rituals, or among groups of decadent black magicians, the old ones cause dim memories of their former power and glory to stir. they form a bond with those who abandon their humani

trange super-dimensional vitality that seems to derive from the human unconscious mind. in forgotten backwaters of the world where degenerate and twisted tribes practice evil rituals, or among groups of decadent black magicians, the old ones cause dim memories of their former power and glory to stir. they form a bond with those who abandon their humanity and worship them, as the precursors of the human race did millions of years ago. certain locations on the earth where the veil between dimensions is thin, such as the frozen plateau of leng in antarctica, or irem, the arabian desert city of pillars, or the drowned r'lyeh, are particularly favorable for making this unholy contact. hints of their existence, and of how they may be contacted, are sometimes recorded in obscure occult texts such

he world. the underlying theme of lovecraft's cthulhu mythos has many powerful echoes in the mythologies of ancient cultures around the world. it is probably for this reason that it struck such a chord of response in readers. we find in it similarities to the myth of the archons of gnosticism, who together with the arch devil and god, yaldabaoth, gave shape to the material world and rule over the human race. there are also echoes of the jewish myth of the fall of the angels, and more specifically of the watchers who descended to earth to sin with the daughters of mankind, and to teach their offspring forbidden arts and sciences. the legend of the fall of atlantis is in harmony with lovecraft's mythos as well, as are the more modern enochian communications of the elizabethan magician dr. jo

o means crushed by this defeat and continued to harass the gods of light for generations chiefly by employing their undoubted powers of sorcery (spence. magic arts in celtic britain. new york: dover, 1999, pages 25-6) these tales are so primal, so ancient, that they may well be part of our racial memory, just as is the myth of the great flood. if credence is given to the notion that an individual human being can draw upon this racial memory, as the psychologist carl jung believed, then it is not beyond the bounds of possibility that lovecraft in his frequent strange dreams and nightmares glimpsed something true about the distant past of the universe, perhaps so far back in the past that the human race had not even begun to take the shape we know. there are numerous intelligent, educated in

DONALDTYSON PENTA

a distinction between the upright and the inverted pentagram. before his time, no such distinction existed. an upright pentagram has a single point at its top. it is used in white magic- magic worked for constructive, benevolent purposes. it represents the body of man standing with arms and legs spread apart. the points of the upright pentagram fall upon the head, two hands, and two feet, of the human figure. by contrast, an inverted pentagram has two points at its top. it is used in black magic- magic worked for destructive, evil purposes. the inverted pentagram represents the head of a goat, regarded as a satanic symbol by levi. the points of the inverted pentagram fall on the goat's two horns, two lowered ears, and beard. an upright pentagram can be made into an inverted pentagram, and

DONALDTYSON POSSESS

tant consideration is that the inverted pentagram has two points at its top, making duality and conflict supreme, whereas the upright pentagram has one point at its top, giving it unity and harmony. return ht home resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about demonic possession (medieval magician evoking a demon outside the magic circle) possession by spirits is one form of a whole range of human interaction with incorporeal intelligences. none of these types of interaction is necessarily dangerous. all types occur frequently to ordinary people, but those affected are usually unaware of the true nature of their experience. at the bottom end of the scale is spirit perception. you may see a spirit in your dreams, and mistake that being for a dream character. interaction is possible. th

u will find yourself forcing yourself awake if the interaction with the spirit is unpleasant. in dreams, spirits can put on the characters of the dream like suits of clothing. but since these characters are not their real personalities, they often behave in ways the dream character would not. another type of spirit perception is to see a ghost while you are awake. ghosts are not the souls of dead human beings, they are spirits who have put on the forms of dead human beings for the purpose of interacting with your consciousness. spirits are very obliging. if you treat a spirit as the soul of your departed grandmother, for example, the spirit playing the part will do its best to behave as it thinks you want it to behave. spirits sometimes cause you to perceive them by touching you. the touch

is way comes" i've frequently felt this pricking sensation on the tips of my big toes. one possibility is that it serves as the access point for the spirit to enter the body. more commonly spirits access the body through the mouth, nose, ears, anus, genitals, or top of the head. the touch of a spirit can be felt on the surface of the skin. at these times it often feels exactly like the touch of a human hand. it can also be felt inside the body on the internal organs. spirits can caress your heart, your brain, and other organs. they can also be perceived at times in the nerves of the teeth, which ache slightly when influenced by an incorporeal intelligence. when a spirit is in contact with your face, you may experience difficulty breathing. it is as though the body of the spirit thickens th

ide the circle- very loud knocks or cracks elsewhere in the house, or the sound of thunder, or sounds like furniture crashing to the floor. at a very high level of magic, the evoked spirit has a visible body, and can talk to the magician, but this is not the norm. those who evoke a lower spirit and expect to see it standing within the triangle and to talk to it as they would converse with another human being are mistaking the legends and fables of evocation for the reality of evocation. myths are always true, but their truth is symbolic. higher spirits are sometimes called angels, especially by magicians with a christian heritage. lower spirits are sometimes called demons. in actuality, there is no clear dividing line between good and bad spirits. the personalities of spiritual beings have

es of evocation for the reality of evocation. myths are always true, but their truth is symbolic. higher spirits are sometimes called angels, especially by magicians with a christian heritage. lower spirits are sometimes called demons. in actuality, there is no clear dividing line between good and bad spirits. the personalities of spiritual beings have the same broad range as the personalities of human beings. some are very bad, or very good. most are somewhere in between, neither wholly good nor wholly evil. as a general rule of magic, it is best to evoke all spirits not of a very high order. unless you know that the spiritual being is responsible and benign, always evoke. possession, as the term is generally understood, involves the entrance of a spirit into the body and mind of a human

DONALDTYSON UFO

, i began to see them in my dreams and was subject to nightmares in which the sigils themselves writhed and twisted as though alive. this was disturbing enough to cause me to suspend my research, at that time. return h, home resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about ufos (ufos seen over nuremberg on april 14th, 1561) the term ufo is an acronym for "unidentified flying object" throughout human history there have been sightings of things in the sky that could not be identified. most are astronomical, but some are atmospheric. the qualifier "flying" implies that ufos are objects unknown to their observers that travel through the air. stretching the term ufo, we can apply it to "near earth objects (neos) in orbit around our planet, or passing near the earth. an example of the first t

d whether the witness has correctly interpreted the evidence of his or her senses, and third whether the witness actually saw anything or merely hallucinated. there is no way to be certain that a person is not lying. the value of the polygraph is vastly overrated. indeed, the reverential awe accorded the lie detector machine by some branches of government has an element of primitive superstition. human beings lie for numerous reasons, and sometimes for no reason that they themselves can specify. once a lie has been repeated for a long enough time, it may become real to its inventor. even when we can be fairly confident that the witness is trying to be completely truthful, there is an ever-present possibility of self-deception. when there is insufficient information to explain an event, the

uman beings lie for numerous reasons, and sometimes for no reason that they themselves can specify. once a lie has been repeated for a long enough time, it may become real to its inventor. even when we can be fairly confident that the witness is trying to be completely truthful, there is an ever-present possibility of self-deception. when there is insufficient information to explain an event, the human mind has the habit of filling in the missing details- the unexplained is frightening, the known reassuring. this form of creative interpolation by the unconscious mind has little or no relation to the actual physical object or phenomenon observed. imagination can build a complete and detailed impression from the most transitory and vague of visual impressions. at moments of intense stress, o

hadow? and what does such a blob prove? by its very nature, it is impossible to conclusively identify. it remains forever an unidentified flying object. attempts to demonstrate that these fuzzy blobs or dots of light represent alien spacecraft are doomed to failure before they begin. so let's recap. ufo means unidentified flying object, and there have indeed been many of these reported throughout human history. in recent times, the term has incorrectly been used as a synonym for alien spacecraft. soft evidence for the existence of ufos consists of eye-witness accounts or hearsay versions of those accounts. the value of these accounts depends completely on the credibility of the witness. but human beings often lie, and often make mistakes, and often see things that are not really there. the

be able to conceal itself even if it wished to do so. the very aura of uncertainty surrounding ufo accounts renders them less plausible, in my view. first contact with an alien race is apt to be clear, sustained, and impossible to mistake for anything else. it seems to me that ufo sightings represent a psychological phenomenon of considerable interest for what it reveals about the workings of the human mind. it is a phenomenon that has been occurring for many centuries, probably for many millennia. it appears to be a natural response of the mind to the uncanny and unidentifiable. to cite one historical example, the illustration at the top of this page shows ufos sighted surrounding the rising sun on the morning of april 14th, 1561, at the town of nuremberg in germany. the objects were desc

DONALDTYSON VAMPIRES

variation of this detail, the stake merely renders the vampire immobile and apparently dead, but if withdrawn, the vampire immediately reanimates. less common ways to kill a vampire in films and popular fiction are decapitation and a silver bullet through the heart. these animated corpses are condemned to wander the night in search of blood. the older version of the modern myth suggests that only human blood is suitable, but in recent vampire stories animal blood is said to be a poor, temporary substitute. despite their ceaseless craving for blood, vampires are immortal- even if they never drink blood, they remain undead, but are maddened and weakened physically by long periods without this nourishment. obvious contradictions exist in the modern versions of the vampire myth. these stem fro

se that existed in egypt during pre-dynastic times, the vampire was a wholly physical corpse, reanimated as a punishment for its sins, that returned to its family to murder and eat the flesh of some unfortunate relative. we would probably call this most ancient species of fictional vampire a zombie or a ghoul today. it is easy to see how the stories of a completely corporeal vampire that consumes human flesh, and a completely spiritual vampire that sucks out the vital life force, became combined into the half-physical and half-spiritual film vampire of the 20th century. this is the vampire that most people think of when they hear the term spoken. it is only a fiction, but as is so often true, the legend is based on fact. there are three kinds of real vampire. they are not very well know ou

h century. this is the vampire that most people think of when they hear the term spoken. it is only a fiction, but as is so often true, the legend is based on fact. there are three kinds of real vampire. they are not very well know outside the halls of esoteric lodges that study and practice the arcane arts, but i will reveal them for you here. the first type of true vampire is the deluded living human being who feels the irresistible compulsion to consume human or animal blood. some believe that this compulsion is the result of a physical sickness, but it is more generally held that the compulsion of blood-drinking is a mental disorder. it is sometimes accompanied by murderous and sadistic tendencies. in modern times, those afflicted with the compulsion to drink blood often take on the my

animal blood. some believe that this compulsion is the result of a physical sickness, but it is more generally held that the compulsion of blood-drinking is a mental disorder. it is sometimes accompanied by murderous and sadistic tendencies. in modern times, those afflicted with the compulsion to drink blood often take on the mythical qualities of the film vampire, as far as it is possible for a human being to so do. they shun mirrors, for example, and believe themselves without reflections; they avoid sunlight; they frequent graveyards; some imagine they can transform themselves into wolves or bats. thanks to anne rice, vampires have become fashionable. many young people have discovered a sexual thrill in drinking their own blood, or the blood of others. in this subculture blood is share

come fashionable. many young people have discovered a sexual thrill in drinking their own blood, or the blood of others. in this subculture blood is shared. some fashion vampires imagine themselves possessed of unusual physical strength, or immortal life, or special occult powers such as the ability to control others mentally or to see in the dark. the second type of true vampire is also a living human being, but one who sucks vital energy from others rather than physical blood. this class is known as the psychic vampire. often these individuals are completely unaware of the effect their presence has on others. when they enter a crowded room, the vitality drains from those around them. conversation quiets. laughter ceases. a dark shadow seems to grip the heart. the psychic vampire may be a

DONALDTYSON WEREWOLF

n tyson the truth about werewolves (european werewolf attacking a villager) most people know nothing about werewolves other than what they've seen in old lon channy jr. movies, and their modern-day imitations. the modern cinematic myth of the werewolf states that a person bitten by a werewolf who lives becomes under the light of the full moon a werewolf, which is to say a creature with an overall human shape, but covered in wolf's fur and with a head and limbs that resemble those of a wolf. a movie werewolf has glowing eyes, elongated canine teeth, a hairy face, and claws on its feet and hands. usually it cannot speak, although more recent werewolf films have talking werewolves. as the night of the full moon approaches, persons infected by the werewolf's bite becomes increasingly restless

on its feet and hands. usually it cannot speak, although more recent werewolf films have talking werewolves. as the night of the full moon approaches, persons infected by the werewolf's bite becomes increasingly restless and savage. under the pale light of the full lunar orb they transform into the same kind of hairy monster that previously bit them, and go loping off into the night in search of human prey. once the night of the full moon is past, werewolves revert to their ordinary human form and retain little or no recollection of what they did during their wolf phase. there are usually clues, however, such as clots of drying blood under the fingernails and muddy wolf footprints on the carpet. in the old hollywood version of the myth, a werewolf can be killed with a silver bullet, and i

te, werewolves can be recognized by the bristling or very thick and dark hair on their heads, their hairy bodies, their strangely compelling eyes, their slightly elongated canine teeth, and the fact that their third or ring finger is longer than their middle finger. they are said to have hairy palms. when a werewolf is injured in its wolf form, it retains the injury after transforming back to its human form, but its increased vitality causes it to heal much more quickly than an ordinary person, and to be able to tolerate injuries that would incapacitate the average man or woman. it is not always clear in films whether the bite of the werewolf infects the victim with some disease, or whether the person bitten must first be under some sort of curse. the source of this confusion is easy to un

first be under some sort of curse. the source of this confusion is easy to understand. the modern myth of the werewolf may be traced back in substantially the same form to ancient greece, where it was believed that werewolves were hereditary, and originated from a curse of the gods on particular families or clans. the greek werewolf actually transformed into a wolf, and was condemned to seek out human flesh while in its wolf state. to the old folk tale of a god's curse, the modern disease of rabies was added. a person bitten by a mad dog or other animal over time becomes mad, and begins to behave like a beast. traditionally, all madness falls under the domain of the moon. in movies, the bite of a werewolf acts in a very similar way to the bite of a mad dog. it is a kind of infection. moon

res all around the globe. in northern europe there are tales of were-bears. the japanese had were-cats, the malaysians and indians were-tigers. almost every beast has been a were-beast to some culture. shape-changers in the east were usually said to be evil magicians or evil witches who used their magic to cause harm to others. shape-changing into animal form is a feature of shamanism, the oldest human religion. shamans are universally believed in their cultures to possess the power of transforming themselves into animals such as wolves, bears and ravens. in their beast form the shamans travel the world to acquire wisdom or exercise their magic power. individual shamans have an affinity to one or another beast, which is the totemic animal of their family or clan. one shaman may be linked t

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

ve no fixed order. iv. the so-called sa te version, in which, at some period anterior probably to the xxvith dynasty, the chapters were arranged in a definite order. it is commonly written in hieroglyphics and in hieratic, and it was much used from the xxvith dynasty to the end of the ptolemaic period. early forms of the book of the dead. the book of the dead. the earliest inscribed monuments and human remains found in egypt prove that the ancient egyptians took the utmost care to preserve the bodies of their p. xi dead by various processes of embalming. the deposit of the body in the tomb was accompanied by ceremonies of a symbolic nature, in the course of which certain compositions comprising prayers, short litanies, etc, having reference to the future life, were recited or chanted by pr

he former port. the sarcophagus is figured by vyse, pyramids, vol. ii, plate facing p. 84] p. xx in a coarse woollen cloth of a yellow colour, to which a small quantity of resinous substance and gum adhered.[1] it would therefore seem that, as the sarcophagus could not be removed, the wooden case alone containing the body had been brought into the large apartment for examination. now, whether the human remains' there found are those of mycerinus or of some one else, as some have suggested, in no way affects the question of the ownership of the coffin, for we know by the hieroglyphic inscription upon it that it was made to hold the mummified body of the king. this inscription, which is arranged in two perpendicular lines down the front of the coffin reads-[3] ausar suten net[4] men-kau-ra a

scene of the mummy chamber. chapter clia [chapter] of the hands of anpu, the dweller in the sepulchral chamber, being upon the lord of life (i.e, the mummy. vignette: anubis standing by the bier of the deceased. chapter clib. the chapter of the chief of hidden things. the versions of the book of the dead. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod03.htm (31 of 36 [8/10/2001 11:22:56 am] vignette: a human head. chapter clii. the chapter of building a house in the earth. vignette: the deceased standing by the foundations of his house. chapter cliiia. the chapter of coming forth from the net. vignette: a net being drawn by a number of men. cliiib. the chapter of coming forth from the fishing net. vignette: three apes drawing a fishing net. chapter cliv. the chapter of not allowing the body of a

mething like "sublime "noble" the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (7 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:20 am] and which has always hitherto been translated by "soul" the ba is not incorporeal, for although it dwells in the ka, and is in some respects, like the heart, the principle of life in man, still it possesses both substance and form: in form it is depicted as a human-headed hawk, and in nature and substance it is stated to be exceedingly refined or ethereal. it revisited the body in the tomb and re-animated it, and conversed with it; it could take upon itself any shape that it pleased; and it had the power of passing into heaven and of dwelling with the perfected souls there. it was eternal. as the ba was closely associated with the ka, it partook of the

baiu behold pepi this, thy soul is the soul of annu; behold thy soul is the soul nexen as ba-k baiu pe as ba-k seb anx as of nekhen; behold thy soul is the soul of pe; behold thy soul is a star living, behold, xent senu-f among its brethren.[1] the khaibit or shadow. in connection with the ka and ba must be mentioned the khaibit or shadow of the man, which the egyptians regarded as a part of the human economy. it may be compared with the greek skia' and umbra of the greeks and romans. it was supposed to have an entirely independent existence and to be able to separate itself from the body; it was free to move wherever it pleased, and, like the ka and ba, it partook of the funeral offerings in the tomb, which it visited at will. the mention of the shade, whether of a god or man, in the pyr

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

ode a single horse five hundred miles, and the distance which we traversed was equal to that between new york and san francisco. the raiding and massacring covered a region four times as large as the state of massachusetts, and during the campaign three thousand soldiers were engaged on our side of the line and almost as many mexicans south of the rio grande, who were as resolute as we to run the human wolves to earth. through a temperature like that of the infernal regions, low twelve 85 general miles pressed his task. the heliograph flashed orders from one mountain peak to another, and general lawton gave the hostiles no rest. finally, worn out and exhausted, they halted near the town of fronteras, in the sierra madre. there, while geronimo was trying to make a treaty with the mexicans w

agreed to do as proposed, that he received the money and buried himself out of sight of all his former acquaintances. reports came from time to time that he had been recognized in south america, in turkey -in the wilds of canada, and in other parts of the world, but all these reports were baseless. the miserable fellow had disappeared as utterly as if the ground had opened and swallowed him from human sight. the high-handed outrage started a wave of excitement the abduction of william morgan 1 99 which swept over the entire country. the abduction of morgan was without palliation, even if no personal harm was meditated against him. the guilty parties should have been punished with the utmost rigor of the law. among the thousands who hotly condemned the crime were leading free masons, who g

s by edward s. ellis, we catch the odor of the bark on the trees, of the leaves under foot, and the fragrance of the wild flowers; we hear the soft sweep of the indian's paddle and the arrowy flight of his birch canoe; through the somber solitudes steals the bird-like call of the warrior, and we feel the tragedies in the depths of the forest. in those games of marvelous woodcraft, the stakes were human lives, and not always did victory abide with the brave, the chivalrous and those skilled beyond other men in the ways of the woods. best of all, these stories are clean, wholesome and manly in their tendencies and teaching. parents who wish to furnish good reading to their children (and what parent does not wish to do so) can make no better selection than those named below. as a prominent au

es of knowledge-all these fill the mind of man with awe and wondering expectancy. we stand upon the verge of the mightiest achievements of mankind. the key to the limitless storehouses lies in the history of the deeds of peoples who have risen to the loftiest heights of splendor and then have faded out and left only a memory, or are still pressing to the goal that will mark the furthest bounds of human power and attainment. what a wonderful record is comprehended in the story of the greatest nations" it is a monumental work-accurate, graphic, more absorbing than the most fascinating romance, instructive in the highest degree, and indispensable to every person who desires a knowledge of the past and the present, and who would read the profound lesson of the future. this admirable work is th

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

official, semi-political program, pentagonal revisionism, which was published in the devil s notebook [14, p. 93] demand stratification (which is a form of meritocracy that rejects undeserved power, taxation of churches, and separation of church and state. these issues were also important in the freedom movement of the 1960es. interest in anton lavey s pet projects, the construction of artificial human companions and total environments (i.e, fantasy worlds) had already peaked a decade earlier when robots were the big hit on the screen and popular literature, and the contemporary fashion dictated a new home with a characteristic departure from traditional furnishing. whether the evidence reflected a zeitgeist that was genuinely indicative of an emerging satanic age or whether anton lavey si

als, eliminating present frustration with sexual desire, aggression, or compassion, as mentioned earlier: 1. lust magic to get sex. 2. destruction magic to get revenge. 3. compassion magic to help someone. the satanic rituals adds the following magic: 4. die elektrischen [sic] vorspiele magic intended to produce far-reaching, social changes. 5. the statement of shaitan magic intended to influence human events. presumably it is left to the magician s discretion which social changes or influences are desired in this magic, because the satanic rituals provides no description. there seems to be no magic for individual long term goals. when a follower performs magic or rituals in solitude, the follower is not quite alone. like when a believer in stone healing clenches his hands around a translu

hurch of satan, and only serves to understand the dynamics of the church of satan as a religious organization. 2.1 characteristic religious traits the core and the soldiers display the characteristic traits of new religious movements founded by charismatic leaders: 1. they believe the founder can/could perform miracles or other supernatural feats, and the founder is perceived as somehow more than human. the founder is considered infallible, or the founder s faults are ignored or explained away [25, pp. 184- 218] the founder, anton lavey, plays a key role in the religion. it is very common to find that followers of new religious groups, sects, or cults revere the founder as more than human, capable of miracles (or, in the case of anton lavey, curses, etc. with very flattering hagiographies

god could have performed. they are quick to accredit general trends to the founder; for example, on the church of satan web page peter gilmore contributes today s pleasure-oriented culture to anton lavey: indulgence was the watchword chosen by anton lavey when he founded the church of satan in 1966. i think a case may certainly be made that this concept has in the interim made a lasting impact on human society. as we look through the landscape of what is currently offered, we see that dr. lavey s vision has had broad cultural effect, as the amount of freedom for personal pleasure has abundantly increased on all levels of social strata [26] anton lavey s family is also seen as something special. his wives and daughters automatically received titles as high priestesses by virtue of their fam

eel that the group s path to success (earthly or otherwise) is the best path for themselves. groups may be more or less accepting of other groups, but usually do not acknowledge the routes taken by those groups as leading to the best final destination, wherever that be. the church of satan consistently describes itself as an alien elite. its followers are thought to constitute a peerless group of human beings whose conviction provides them with unique features above and beyond other human beings. followers that associate with other satanic groups tend to be met with distrust in the church of satan, as is association with non-satanic religious groups. there is no demand that its followers isolate themselves among fellow followers, as is customary among extremists groups. the church of satan

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

eople, the term occult denotes that which is opposite of what god has revealed; hence, the realm of satan and his legions of demons. some substance for this observation has been provided by religious leaders who combine an exploration of the occult with open opposition to the more traditional religions and religious institutions. as used in eop, however, occultism stands for (1) the broad area of human experience (now called extrasensory perception, or esp) that goes beyond the five senses (2) the philosophical conclusions drawn from consideration of such experiences; and (3) the social structures created by people who have had extrasensory experiences, who attempt to produce and cultivate them, and who believe in their vital significance for human life. therefore, occultism (or its curren

ning with relics and extending to the actions of the witchfinders. as protestantism secularized (denied sacred value to) the world, and the acceptance of scientific observation and organization of natural phenomena spread, a general spirit of skepticism was created. in the eighteenth century, this skeptical spirit created the first significant movement to challenge the role of the supernatural in human society. deism. deism affirmed the existence of god the creator, but suggested that god had merely established a system of natural law, leaving the world to govern itself by that law. by implication, god was divorced from the world, and supernatural events did not occur; rather the supernatural was merely the misobserved natural. furthermore, neither angels nor spirits communicated with huma

ed, had far-reaching implications for the understanding of the world and how it operated. over the years psychical researchers amassed a mountain of data and reached a number of conclusions, both positive and negative. on one hand, researchers positively documented a host of basic psychic occurrences (telepathy, clairvoyance and precognition) and compiled a body of evidence that seemed to support human-spirit contact. at the same time, especially though research on physical mediumship, investigators repeatedly discovered that situations involving visible phenomena (materializations, apports, movement of objects) were often fraudulent. the high incidence of deceit and trickery, even by mediums previously investigated and pronounced genuine, created a major dilemma. it challenged the credibi

tract level than the various forms of energy defined in classical physics. the esotericist characterizes the reality beyond that depicted by physicists in their observations of the world; these descriptions are termed meta-physics. esotericism, in contrast to bible-based religions and philosophies, is considered a third force in western thought. the esotericists approach to life is generated from human experience, in which, people spontaneously encounter psychic and mystic moments, seek magical means of forecasting the future, and act upon intuitive insights that seem to defy rational thought. beginning with the rise of christianity in the west, esoteric traditions were routinely persecuted, with many of its representative communities destroyed and their members imprisoned and/or killed. t

to various ufo organizations. one, the story of a young brazilian man, antonio villas boas, who claimed to have been abducted in 1957, was published in 1965 in flying saucer review, the respected british ufo periodical. it was given a thorough review following the publication of the hill case. taken aboard the saucer, he allegedly had a blood sample taken and was forced to have intercourse with a human-like woman, after which samples of his sperm were retrieved and saved. though two thoroughly documented cases were now on record, additional accounts were slow in coming. it was not until the 1970s that a series of cases attracted renewed attention to the abduction phenomena. in 1973, two shipyard workers, charles hickson and calvin parker, were abducted as they were fishing in pasacagoula

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

, first to prove that it exists. he added that in his view there were five imaginable solutions of the great problem: the religious solution, annihilation, survival with our consciousness of today, survival without any sort of consciousness, and survival with a modified consciousness. the religious solution he ruled out definitely, because it occupied a citadel without doors or windows into which human reason does not penetrate. annihilation he considered unthinkable and impossible: we are the prisoners of an infinity without outlet, wherein nothing perishes, wherein everything is dispersed but nothing lost. survival without consciousness of today is inconceivable, as the change of death and the casting aside of the body must bring about an enlarged understanding and an expansion of the in

anta barbara, california, and within a short time was regularly conducting channeling sessions in los angeles and santa barbara. as her popularity grew, she organized mafu seminars and began to give weekend programs around the country. in 1988 mafu launched a more advanced study opportunity for people serious about his teachings, developing a course called advanced realization training beyond the human potential. the course introduced people to a macrobiotic diet, meditation, and other advanced teachings. the direction of the movement around mafu took a new turn in 1989 when torres visited india and had an intense religious experience. she took the vows of a renounced life (as a sanyassi) and accepted the mission as the ordained leader of spirituality for the present age. she also received

the latter refers to using magic to make changes in the mundane world, from concocting love potions to drawing money to oneself. the former refers to disciplined change of the self, and practitioners of high magic compare it to yoga. early history until a few centuries ago, most people lived in what they considered a magical universe, and evidence of the practice of magic is found as far back as human prehistory. among the earliest traces of magic practice are paintings found in the european caves of the middle paleolithic period. these belong to the last interglacial period of the pleistocene epoch, named the aurignacian after the cave dwellers of aurignac (southern france, whose skeletons, artifacts, and drawings link them with the bushmen of south africa. in the cave of gargas, near ba

e middle paleolithic period. these belong to the last interglacial period of the pleistocene epoch, named the aurignacian after the cave dwellers of aurignac (southern france, whose skeletons, artifacts, and drawings link them with the bushmen of south africa. in the cave of gargas, near bagneres de luchon, there are, in addition to spirited and realistic drawings of animals, numerous imprints of human hands in various stages of mutilation. some hands were apparently first smeared with a sticky substance and then pressed onto the rock; others were held in position to be dusted around with red ocher or black pigment. most of the imprinted hands have mutilated fingers; in some cases the first and second joints of one or more fingers are missing; in others only the stumps of all fingers remai

persisted in european witchcraft into relatively modern times. contagious magic can be seen in the primitive warrior s anointing the weapon that caused a wound instead of the wound itself, believing that the blood on the weapon continues to feel part of the blood on the body (see also powder of sympathy) l. marillier divided magic into three classes: the magic of the word or act; the magic of the human being independent of rite or formula; and the magic that demands a person of special powers and the use of ritual. a. lehmann believed magic to be a practice of superstition, founded in illusion. the magic force many peoples have spoken of the operation of a magic cosmic force.something that impinged upon the thought of man from outside. many tribal cultures postulated the existence of a gre

ESOTERISM AND THE LEFT HAND PATH

he criterias listed are 1) the correspondences, 2) the living nature, 3) conceptions and intermediation. 4) the experience of transmutation, and 5) accordances and 6) transference. 1) the correspondences are the thought of hidden connections between the visible and invisible parts of the universe, in accordance with the hermetic motto as above so below. there are connections between minerals, the human body and the planets etc. 2) the living nature is based on the view of the cosmos as a manifold and hierarchic unity where nature has an important position next to god and man. nature is permeated with a light or a fire and is rich in potential experiences and should be read as a book. but faivre means, which is important, that it since the beginning of the 20:th century there has arisen a m

. the magical system of dragon rouge is an initiatoric system where the magician gradually enters certain levels. since the goal is not to become one with god, the path towards the divine is an important process to learn how to control the divine fire. the last criteria of faivre is the perhaps most important aspect of the alchemical initiation process of dragon rouge. the transformation from our human nature to a godlike nature is the goal of the left hand path. unlike many satanists or theories in new age, dragon rouge does not believe that man is already godlike and simply has to recognize this. we must use the dark forces to and the qliphotic principles to break down and build up ourselves again, until we have the ability to give birth to ourselves as gods. we are transmuted from being

EVIL AND UNCLEAN SPIRITS

re fiery and yellow, their form is like merciless wolves and jackals, for e. wryrpx (tzaphiriron: whose colors are like those of l, and their form is like partially living yet decaying corpses, for f. wryrybu (abiriron: whose colors are like clouds, and their form is like grey bloated goblins, for g. wrytcjn (necheshthiron: whose color is like unto copper, and their form is of a most devilish and human headed insect, for h. wrycjn (nachashiron: whose colors are like serpents, and whose form is like that of a dog-headed serpent, for i. wrygdgd (dagdagiron: whose colors are reddish and gleaming, and their form is like vast, devouring, flat-headed fish, for j. wrymyhb (bahimiron: whose name is derived from behemoth, and whose colors are black and brown. its form is like an awful beast, simila

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

q already described under the head of behemiron in the twpylq of the months of the year. the leviathan are, as it were, numberless dragon forms united together. so that each of his scales is like a separate evil serpent (an instructional paper for students of the golden dawn isis-urania temple. transcribed by w.e.h. humphreys, july 2,190n extraordinary encounters have been reported for as long as human beings have been around, and they are richly documented in the world s folklore and mythology. a full accounting of traditions of otherworldly belief would easily fill many fat volumes. this book, however, is not about traditions but about experiences, or perceived experiences, of otherworldly forces as claimed by a wide range of individuals over the past two centuries (with the rare look fa

dly, and i hope readers will take it in the same spirit. no single person on this earth is guiltless of believing something that isn t so. as i wrote this book, i tried to keep in mind these wise words from scientist and author henry h. bauer: foolish ideas do not make a fool if they did, we could all rightly be called fools. most of us believe in at least the hypothetical existence of other-than-human beings, whether we think of them as manifestations of the divine or as advanced extraterrestrials. at the same time most of us do not think of these beings as intelligences we are likely to encounter in quotidian reality. god and the angels are in heaven, spiritual entities who exist as objects of faith. extraterrestrials, though not gods, exist in much the same way, as beings who science fi

ms that they have personally interacted with supernormal beings. such persons are thoroughly marginalized, treated as eccentric and novel, as different from the rest of us; if they are not lying outright, we suspect, they are suffering from a mental disturbance of some kind. and we may well be right, at least in some cases. as for the rest, we could not be more mistaken. as it happens, reports of human interaction with ostensible otherworldly beings continue pretty much unabated into the present. they are far more common than one would think. the proof is as close as an internet search, through which the inquirer will quickly learn that material on the subject exists in staggering quantity. a considerable portion of it is about channeling (in which an individual is the passive recipient of

the new age movement, saw a boom in channeling again nothing new (spirits have spoken through humans forever) but jarring and shocking to rationalists and materialists. the same decade spawned such popular occult fads as the bermuda triangle and ancient astronauts (prehistoric or early extraterrestrial visitors, based on the notion of otherworldly influences benign, malevolent, or indifferent on human life. as cable television became ubiquitous, television documentaries or pseudodocumentaries (some, such as a notorious fox network broadcast purporting to show an autopsy performed on a dead extraterrestrial, were thinly concealed hoaxes) served to fill programming needs and proved to be among cable s most popular offerings. books alleging real-life encounters with aliens, such as whitley s

m into a ufo. the story received enormous publicity, as did an even more spectacular incident in november 1975, when a forestry worker from snowflake, arizona, disappeared after six colleagues saw a beam of light from a ufo hit him and knock him to the ground. travis walton returned five days later with fragmentary memories of seeing two kinds of ufo beings, little gray men and humanlike (but not human) entities. a few other stories, now being called abductions as opposed to kidnappings, saw print in the ufo literature but were little noticed elsewhere. the first book on the larger phenomenon of ufo abductions (as opposed to a single case, such as the hills s, jim and coral lorenzen s book abducted! was published in 1977. from the hill incident on, critics focused on the use of hypnosis to

FAUST

converse with you in such a learned way; tomorrow, though, our easter-sunday holiday, this and that question you ll allow. i ve studied zealously, and so i know much now, but all i fain would know. exit. faust [alone] how strange a man s not quitted of all hope, who on and on to shallow stuff adheres, whose greedy hands for hidden treasure grope, and who is glad when any worm appears! dare such a human voice resound where spirits near me throng around? yet still i thank you, poorest one of all the sons of earth, for what you ve done. torn loose by you, from that despair i m freed that nearly drove my senses frantic. that vision, ah! was so gigantic, i could but feel myself a dwarf indeed. i, image of the godhead, and already one who thought him near the mirror of the truth eternal, who rev

ic, even now to course, creating, on through nature s every vein, to share the life of gods: that- how must i atone! a voice of thunder swept me back again. i may not dare to call myself thy peer! what though i had the might to draw thee near, to hold thee i possessed no might. at that ecstatic moment s height i felt so small, so great; thou cruelly didst thrust me back as one doomed to uncertain human fate. who will instruct me? and what shall i shun? shall i that impulse then obey? alas! the deeds that we have doneour sufferings too- impede us on life s way. to what the mind most gloriously conceives, an alien, more, more alien substance cleaves. when to the good of this world we attain, we call the better a delusion vain. sensations glorious, that gave us life, grow torpid in the world

s unused often burden and beset; but what the hour brings forth, that can it use and bless it. why does my gaze grow fixed as if a spell had bound me? that phial there, is it a magnet to my eyes? why does a lovely light so suddenly surround me as when in woods at night the moonbeam drifts and lies? thou peerless phial rare, i welcome thee and now i take thee down most reverently. in thee i honour human wit and art. thou essence, juice of lovely, slum brous flowers, thou extract of all deadly, subtle powers, thy favour to thy master now impart! i look on thee, and soothed is my distress; i seize on thee, the struggle groweth less. the spirit s flood-tide ebbs away, away. i m beckoned out, the open seas to meet, the mirror waters glitter at my feet to other shores allures another day. a fier

what can and will. and furthermore i ve no desire to hear whether in future too men hate and love, and whether too in yonder sphere there is an under or above. mephistopheles in this mood you can dare to go my ways. commit yourself; you shall in these next days behold my arts and with great pleasure too. what no man yet has seen, i ll give to you. faust poor devil! what have you to give? was any human spirit, struggling to ascend, such as your sort could ever comprehend? still, have you food on which no man can live? have you red gold that runs through, without rest, quicksilver-like, the hand it s in? a game at which men never win? a maiden who while on my breast will with my neighbour ogle and conspire? the joys divine of honour, once possessed, which vanish like a meteor s fire? show m

w such a gentleman, him mr. microcosm i would call. faust what am i if i strive in vain to win the crown of all mankind which, though afar, all senses struggle to obtain? mephistopheles you at the end are- what you are. put on your head perukes with a million locks, put on your feet a pair of ell-high socks, you after all will still be- what you are. faust i feel that i have made each treasure of human mind my own in vain, and when at last i sit me down at leisure, no new-born power wells up within my brain. i m not a hair s-breadth more in height nor nearer to the infinite. mephistopheles my good sir, you observe this matter as men these matters always see; but we must manage that much better before life s pleasures from us flee. your hands and feet too- what the devil!your head and seed

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

solid foundation of core ideas regarding the qabalistic worldview and a thorough orientation to the nature of qabalistic practices under the reader s belt, chapter six presents a wealth of information in preparation for engaging in the meditation practices of the mystical qabalah. this chapter also draws some interesting analogies relating qabalistic ideas, the' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% neurology of the human brain, and cybernetics. the theoretical infrastructure provided in chapter six is then followed directly in chapter seven by detailed instructions on how to actually perform the primary qabalistic meditation practices. this chapter also describes a variety of valuable ancillary practices that might be used to complement a daily routine of qabalistic meditation. the main body of the text clos

d all beings with that one indwelling spirit. the perspective of unqualified non-dualism in the qabalah is that the ayn alone exists and all separate existence is illusory, that a manifest creation on all its levels has no basis in reality, and that all the shells of embodied existence are empty.10 it cannot be underscored strongly enough that these three distinctions exist only within the finite human intellect. they are not mutually exclusive doctrines, but represent a gradation in consciousness. all aspirants will be attracted to one of these perspectives according to their natural spiritual constitution and stage of development. one who embraces the awareness of a simple devotee i.e. who worships the name and form of his/her chosen ideal as separate from themselves, would not be attrac

n african coast, and beyond. in ancient times, traders were largely the principal conduits for transmitting a variety of information among diverse cultures, including mystical information. it is highly likely that such information traveled to and from the indus valley and the sinai peninsula along such ancient merchant routes. the arm of historical certainty as yet does not reach very far back in human history, but more and more information is coming to light that confirms worldwide sea travel by ancient chinese, mediterranean, and indonesian cultures long before the relatively recent discoveries made by western europeans. in the lech lecha section of torah b reshith (the book of genesis, named b reshith after its first word tysarb, several generations of abraham s children by keturah and

n proverbs 22.6 and job 32.6, as well as the zohar (i.223b. iii enoch, the hebrew book of enoch, contains a long discourse on the ascension of the celestial chariot by rabbi ishmael, the last high priest before the destruction of the first temple of jerusalem. the ascension of rabbi ishmael drew vigorous protests from some of the high angels, who objected to the admission of his relatively impure human spirit to the supernal world of emanation (called atziluth. when high angels get too close to the supernal sefiroth in the world of atziluth, their wings burn. the ascension by rabbi ishmael of the celestial chariot is a narrative allegory for the mystical ascent of the central column of the tree. 44' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% another obscure but important treatise included among merkabah literature

ds this way and that. the tail is in the head. the head goes around to the shoulders. passing and indignant. guarding and concealing, revealing itself in a thousand short days. 22" f" 2' 8: 4 2 f# ezra hebrew yosher in the tzimtzum surrounded by leviathan '0-,8. 3' unlike master mosheh and the prophet mohammed, master yeshuvah did not record a revelation to be handed down after his departure from human form. he did not come to start a new religion, but to fulfill and revitalize an old one. master yeshuvah was a jew born to jewish parents; a messianic messenger and redeemer awaited and yearned for by faithful jews. his life was his message, and it can only truly be understood in jewish terms. upon interrogation, the head rabbi could find no fault in him. what was there to dispute? when aske

FOCUS OF LIFE

or the later necessity of undesiring. complex desire is the further creation of different desire, not the realization of [particular] desire. o zos, thou shall die of extreme youth! death is a disease of fear. all is a backward walking-realized incapacity of volition: to walk towards thyself. with thine infinite self multiplication of associations thou knowest all things. among sentient creatures human birth is highly desirable, man desires emancipation-liberation to his primeval self. remember! didst thou leave the high estate for worse things? man becomes what he relapses into "o zos, though art fallen into..the incarnating ideas of women" cast into demoniacal moulds, human nature is the worst possible nature. the degenerate need women, dispense with that part of thyself. give unto her a

ract. the great experience: seduce thyself to pleasure. there is only one sin-suffering. there is only on virtue-the will to self-pleasure. the greatest- the greatest non-morally. the origin of morality is obedience to the earliest form of government. in youth, all things have to obey their parents. o, my aged ikkah, loose this the navel cord, that my youth may pass! the most important outcome of human effort is that we learn to become righteous thieves: to possess more easily of others for self-advantage. in this incessant glorification of work, i discover a great human secret "do thou the work-i my pleasure" as above so below, this is never sufficiently realized. remorse? nay, do unto thyself all things, fearlessly. finality is reached when ye have learned to digest everything. what is a

is safety. but how much should we gain? experience is ignorance. the necessity of reoccurrence. one thing is certain: we are subject to our own moral laws, whether we are or are not aware of them. the desire determines, and no later belief shall alter it one whit. the highest creations are those that harmonize the most incongruous things. art is the truth we have realized or our belief. the great human factor in life is deceit: always the greater deceiver-self? the wrath is revealed against all that hold the truth in righteousness. still are those shallownesses, who could know they hide a universe? and tell me, what is it the obvious does not contain? know much of life! should death give you its secret? self suggestion-to will, this is the great teacher: not dogma. to those of fixed ideas

essary to degener ate or surpass. to give it a name, i call it the unmodified sexuality; without a name it shall be conscious of all desire: thus no ecstasy shall escape me. its wisdom shall be dreams of self-love vibrating all the manifestations-i am he, who self pleasures non-morally" the dead body of aaos: aaos preparing for death uttered in soliloque "o, thou inconceivableness that transcends human desire; thou magnificent incongruous face. for millions of years thou hast not wearied of my body. what would thy pleasure be but for my wantonness "i teach you the glad death of all things" thus spake my knowing mouth "my belief has created the more beautiful body and desires of rebirth. fear i the transvaluation called death? knew i not death, when time was born? arise, old memory! and tel

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

egyptian type of the occult. born circa a.d. 123, apuleius was educated at carthage and at athens and later travelled to egypt where he became involved in a lawsuit in which he was accused of magic. he is famous for his wonderful novel, popularly known as the golden ass= the hero of which is transformed by witches into an ass, and after many sufferings in his animal form, is transformed back into human shape after an ecstatic vision of the goddess isis, which comes to him on a lonely seashore whither he has wandered in 1 lactantius, div. inst, ii, xv. 2 augustine, de civ. dei, viii, xxiii-xxvi. he is quoting from asclepius, 23, 24, 37; sec c.h, ii, pp. 325 ff. 3 c.h, ii, p. 259. 4 de civ. dei, viii, xiii-xxii. 5 this is the title of the sixteenth-century english translation by william adli

hed by the exile from the garden of eden. but in the egyptian genesis the newly created man, seeing the newly created seven governors (the planets) on whom all things depend, wishes to create, to make something like that. nor is this treated as a sin of disobedience.1 he is allowed into the society of the seven governors who love him and impart to him their powers. this egyptian adam is more than human; he is divine and belongs to the race of the star demons, the divinely created governors of the lower world. he is even stated to be "brother" to the creative word- demiurge son of god, the "second god" who moves the stars. it is true that he falls, but this fall is in itself an act of his power. he can lean down through the armature of the spheres, tear open 1 festugiere thinks that though

ue that this is a fall which involves loss, that man in coming down to nature and taking on a mortal body puts this mortal body, puts his mortal part, under the dominion of the stars, and it is perhaps punished by the separation into two sexes (after the curious period of the seven sexless men engendered by man and nature. but man's immortal part remains divine and creative. he consists, not of a human soul and a body, but of a divine, creative, immortal essence and a body. and this divinity, this power, he recovers in the vision of the divine mens, which is like his own divine mens, shown him by pimander. pimander leaves trismegistus after he has been "invested with powers and instructed in the nature of the all and the supreme vision" in short, the egyptian genesis tells the story of the

as the magnum miraculum (with which pico della mirandola was to open his oration on the dignity of man: what a great miracle is man, o asclepius, a being worthy of reverence and honour. for he passes into the nature of a god as though he were himself a god; he has familiarity with the race of demons, knowing that he is issued from the same origin; he despises that part of his nature which is only human, for he has put his hope in the divinity of the odier part.1 (2) egyptian regeneration. the secret discourse on the mountain of hermes trismegistus to his son tat. corpus hermeticum, xiii2; dualist gnosis) tat asks his father, trismegistus, to teach him about the doctrine of regeneration, for he has fortified his spirit against the illusion of the world and is ready for the final initiation

continual effluvia, through the souls of all species and of all individuals from one end to the other of nature. matter has been prepared by god to be the receptacle of all forms; and nature, imprinting the forms by means of the four elements, prolongs up to heaven the series of beings. all species reproduce their individuals, whether demons, men, birds, animals, and so on. the individuals of the human race are diverse; having come down from on high where they had commerce with the race of demons they contract links with all other species. that man is near to the gods who, thanks to the spirit which relates him to the gods, has united himself to them with a religion inspired by heaven. and so, o asclepius, man is a magnum miraculum, a being worthy of reverence and honour. for he goes into

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

pparent duality s can be split-up and torn apart, fractalized meshed and fused together in myriad ways. much in the same way matter/ antimatter reactions give rise to huge amounts of liberated energy, this way can liberate enormous amounts of belief. duality can be expressed as the equation 0=2 or the nominal truth of duality manifesting from nothing. we shall explore this concept which permeates human existence, much in the same way which one sees oneself as standing between two mirrors. it gets more clear as you look slightly askew and can see reflections bending to infinity hyperbolically. now truth can be a very loaded word as i am sure you already know. let me present how i have come to glimpse at the madness of truth through chaos magick. truth and nontruth to the mind dealing in the

this all came about it was some time ago that i was involved in a relationship. i will not bother you with the details but it is necessary to explain that i had a great deal of emotional attachment. anyway, something happened in that relationship at the time which was so completely out of the blue, and un-expected, that it shook me to the core of my being an event which is not out of the range of human potential but was emotionally catastrophic due to a lifetime of programming. basically shredding my heart and needless to say my world was shattered. flash to a sequence with elijah forlorn on the dance floor, and the synchronous words ringing out, i feel like i m going crazy i feel like i m going insane(*a) being the opportunist magician that i am, i decided to try some experiments over the

nning. god? this was something beautiful and blissful beyond all comprehension. this was the heart of the chaos star. this oblivion was a loop in on itself, like a klein bottle. it was all "in" the universe, there was something else, but that comes later. this thing which was all, was the culmination of being. the point towards the evolution of all things. there was a hierarchy, not in the stupid human sense, but stages up the ladder towards this oblivion. one could not escape it("in" this universe) because it is everywhere, but one can be closer to the center. the words fail here because it is like "where does a moebius strip start/ stop" it was like an involuted manifold, but the "hole" was part of it also. the gateways and birth canal. this thing was. the layers came as beings which i w

loating, in the void. many universes each with their own being--pandaemonaeon. we are gods and many people are one of many one and so forth till ecstasy. there is so much more to existence than we might think. i encourage all to try this rite (rog, an attuning with hga, as one of the highest goals of the greatwork. this is the greatwork, to be a universe, to be absolute. it is so much beyond the "human" level now, that words really do not do it at all. the only thing i can say, and have been saying is "oh my god..oh my god" i can't even describe this shit man. it seems also related to the zodiac in some way (maybe, i can't be sure. let me write a little bit of the background which elicited these un-coverings. this night i invoked many deities: moglthox: to steal my corruption and purify me

body- this includes a physical regime of exercise and eating right. i adopted a total overhaul of my physical system. working out and yoga (asana [body, pranayama [breath, mantra-yoga [speech/mind) were utilized by me personally to a wonderful change of the physical. of this binding i am the living sigil. iii the binding of the heart- this was both recognition of the absolute falsity and truth of human love in respect to one another, self and divinity. this included the summary of love under will, relationships and other issues. iv the binding of the mind- the binding of the mind was the longest running initiation. this being a categorization of any, and every, personal demon that the magician has spawned over his life, a monumental if not impossible task. i categorized legions (ha) and si

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

rrespondences between lovecraft s imaginary pantheon and those of pre-existing religious and mythological systems. basically, the gods of the cthulhu mythos fall into two groups, the great old ones and the elder gods, though of the latter, only nodens is mentioned by name. between ultimate chaos and the physical world stand yog-sothoth and azathoth, who share dominion over the lesser deities, pre-human races, and mankind. yog-sothoth is the outer manifestation of the primal chaos, the gate though which those outside must enter. in the dunwich horror, lovecraft writes, the old ones were, the old ones are, and the old ones shall be. not in the spaces we know, but between them, they walk serene and primal, undimensioned and to us unseen. yog-sothoth knows the gate. yog-sothoth is the gate. ya

shed via nuclear fusion. he is the antithesis of creation, the ultimately negative aspect of elemental fire. magically, his attribution is to passive spirit. subservient to the idiot god is a group referred to as the other gods the amorphous dancers who attend azathoth at the throne of chaos. their soul and messenger is nyarlathotep, the crawling chaos, who mediates between the old ones and their human followers. his avatar manifests as a human figure dressed in black, with jet black skin but caucasian features. in this form he is recognisable as the black man of the witches sabbath an incarnation commonly associated with satan. he is depicted in seventeenth century tracts on witchcraft as a creature with ebony skin, the long black robe of a priest, and a conical hat a description substant

attribution is water, and his number is 777. cthulhu himself is referred to as the high priest of the great old ones. his other titles include, he who is to come, lord of r lyeh, and lord of the watery abyss. cthulhu is the initiator of the dream-visions sent forth to mankind from the tomb-city of r lyeh. the formula of his invocation is supplied by lovecraft in the curious ritual phrase, of non-human origin, which is chanted by the worshippers of the cthulhu cult: ph nglui mglw nafh cthulhu r lyeh wgah nagl fhtagn. cthulhu represents the abyss of the subconscious or dreaming mind, and astrologically by the sign of scorpio. ceremonially, he is referred to the west (amenta, or the place of the dead in ancient egyptian religion, and geographically, to the site of r lyeh in the south pacific

rit, the fifth or hidden element. combined, they balance the mono-elemental nature of the old ones, suggesting that the elder gods may exist on a higher plane the eye suggests the opening if the ajana chakra, or third eye, symbolizing the facility of astral vision. in one sense, the beings described above are designated gods in as much as they are worshipped by great numbers of other beings, both human and non-human. amongst these are the elder races, who inhabited the earth in prehistoric times, and from whose presence man s very existence derives. the first of these races to visit the earth was the old ones, who came down from the stars to build their black stone city on the continent of antarctica. they are described as having starfish-shaped heads, and tubular bodies covered with tenta

the earth. physically, they were cone shaped beings, the head and organs attached to extendable limbs spreading out from their apexes. according to the story, the shadow out of time, the great race were able to effect mind transference with any living being, and had accumulated a vast collection of information on the various cultures that exist in the universe. this completes the pantheon of non-human entities. in turn, the worship of the great old ones is continued on earth by secret societies whose traditions and rituals preserve the hidden knowledge of these elder races. lovecraft documents three such cults, the cult of cthulhu, the esoteric order of dagon, centred in innsmouth (actually newburyport, massachusetts, and the starry wisdom sect. in the haunter of the dark, lovecraft descr

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

op their own, definitely real, magical egregore in the course of time. but we should no longer be interested in struggling with the astral garbage which others have been creating for centuries. spare has certainly opened.probably without an expressed intention to do so.our eyes to an atavism different from the one discussed in chapter 6, for he has shown us the origin of all magical symbolism.the human soul itself! his message is that those magical sigils which truly work derive from our own unconscious and will return again to their source to begin their work after being impregnated by our will. naturally, and this applies to all magic, one might gain the false impression that it would be much less of a strain to get everything organized and prepared straight from the horse's mouth of a g

ut with a little practice you will know precisely what is right for you. now you may continue by twitching the muscles of your upper anus, following with your chest, hands and arms up to your scalp (which may be a purely subjective the magical trance/ activating the sigils/ 35 experienced it once you will know ow to do it properly. with a little practice, the whole proced your organism is only as human as you are, but with a little bit of effort you will eaning of the word: lightn r first a tion, it is advisable to let feeling, but having h ure should not last longer than about half a second. so, your entire body is racked by a short spasm, and at the climax you open your eyes even more widely (while still staring at the sigil, ginhale the sigil h with your eyes, laugh loudly while closing

n. the coagula principle (attraction, coming together) comprises the terms sex, love, desire, pleasure and elation. the opposite pairs with which we have already dealt may be assigned to the above-mentioned generic terms. thus, for example .love (coagula level) includes emotions like attachment, the alphabet of desire/ 67 for examp eath (generic term= d robert anton wilson fs circuits, etc. since human-kind has been passion and rapture, whereas their opposites (loathing, aggression and anger) belong to the category of hate (solve level, etc. this may appear rather complicated and it probably is. finally, i should mention that all these emotions and principles have their own sigils or glyphs le: d destruction noncategory/emotion= sex (generic term= lust noncategory/emotion= for further deta

anger) belong to the category of hate (solve level, etc. this may appear rather complicated and it probably is. finally, i should mention that all these emotions and principles have their own sigils or glyphs le: d destruction noncategory/emotion= sex (generic term= lust noncategory/emotion= for further details, please refer to liber null itself. the above notes should illustrate the structure of human emotions. any number of other systems of order may be used and developed. for example, the four elements earth, water, fire and air may be employed as major categories, as well as the ten sephiroth, the 22 paths of the cabbalistic tree of life (an approach may be found in liber null, pp. 77 and 86, the 1 2 energy qualities of the zodiac, timothy leary fs an 68/ practical sigil magic s own, t

s of order may be used and developed. for example, the four elements earth, water, fire and air may be employed as major categories, as well as the ten sephiroth, the 22 paths of the cabbalistic tree of life (an approach may be found in liber null, pp. 77 and 86, the 1 2 energy qualities of the zodiac, timothy leary fs an 68/ practical sigil magic s own, truly origin o the basic structures of the human psyche, i.e, rchetypal patterns which should always implement in agic anyway. in other words, it does not really matter depends upon the structures of erception as influenced by the construct e brain r hormones. what is important is the fact that we can human beings nd thus in every psyches (experts on ecclesiastical istory will be pleased to remember in this context the ood old nom holastic

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

you have heard so frequendy inculcated and so forcibly recommended in this lodge. be diligent, prudent, temperate, discreet. remember that around this altar you have promised to befriend and relieve every brother who shall need your assistance. you have promised, in the most friendly manner to remind him of his errors, and aid a reformation. these generous principles are to extend further. every human being has a claim upon your good offices. do good unto all. recommend it more especially to "the household of the faithful" finally, brethren, be ye all of one mind; live in peace; and may the god of love and peace delight to dwell with and bless you. benediction may the blessing of heaven rest upon us, and all regular masons! may brotherly love prevail, and every moral and social virtue cem

rcumscribe our desires, and keep our passions within due bounds. the ornaments of a lodge. the mosaic pavement, indented tessel, and blazing star. the mosaic pavement is a representation of the ground floor of king solomon's temple; the indented tessel, of that beautiful tesselated border, or skirting, which surrounded it,with the blazing star in the centre. the mosaic pavement is emblematical of human life, checkered with good and evil; the beautiful border which surrounds it, of those manifold blessings and comforts which surround us, and which we hope to obtain by a faithful reliance on divine providence, which is hieroglyphically represented by the blazing star in the centre. lights* maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (9 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:54 am] j

iptures; and while a mason keeps himself circumscribed within their precepts, it is impossible that he should materially err. tenets. the tenets of your profession as a mason are brotherly love, relief and truth. maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (10 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:55 am] brotherly love. by the exercise of brotherly love we are taught to regard the whole human species as one familythe high and low, rich and poor; who, as created by one almighty parent, and inhabitants of the same planet, are to aid, support and protect each other. on this principle, masonry unites men of every country, sect and opinion, and conciliates true friendship among those who might otherwise have remained at a perpetual distance. relief. to relieve the distressed is a duty

lodge, but also when abroad in the world. it should be particularly attended to in all strange and mixed companies, never to let fall the least sign, token or word, whereby the secrets of freemasonry may be unlawfully obtained* justice is that standard or boundary of right, which enables to render unto every man his just due, without distinction. this virtue is not only consistent with divine and human laws, but is the very cement and support of civil society; and as justice in a great measure constitutes the really good man, so should it be the invariable practice of every mason never to deviate from the minutest principle thereof; freedom, fervency and zeal* charge at initiation into the first degree. brother:as you are now introduced into the first principles of masonry, i congratulate

tive masonry. by operative masonry we allude to a proper application of the useful rules of architecture, whence a structure will derive figure, strength and beauty, and from which will result a due proportion and just correspondence in all its parts. it furnishes us with dwellings, and convenient shelters from the vicissitudes and inclemencies of the seasons; and while it displays the effects of human wisdom, as well in the choice as in the arrangement of the sundry materials of which an edifice is composed, it demonstrates that a fund of science and industry is implanted in man, for the best, most salutary and beneficent purposes. maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (15 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:55 am] speculative masonry. by speculative masonry we learn to

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

words. thus man ceased to be physically hermaphrodite and became uni-sexual. he can no longer create from himself physically as do the hermaphrodite plants, nor psychically as do the elohim, the male-female hierarchs, in whose image he was originally made, and thus he occupies at the present time, an unenviable intermediate position between the plant and the god. at the time when one half of the human sex force was diverted for the purpose of building a brain, men were helpless and lacking in knowledge of how to overcome conditions. they did not even have the consciousness to know that there was a difficulty, and had no outside help been given the race must have died out. therefore the angels from the moon, who were the guardians of mankind, herded the sexes together in great temples at t

value of what follows. the creative force used by god to bring a solar system into manifestation, and the force used by the divine hierarchies to form the physical vehicle of the lower kingdoms over which they rule as group spirits, expresses itself in a dual manner as will and imagination, and is the same as the united creative force of the male and the female which results in the creation of a human body. at one time man was bi-sexual, male-female, and therefore each was able to propagate his species without assistance from anyone else. but one-half of the creative force has been temporarily diverted upwards to build a brain and larynx in order to enable him sometime to create by his own mind, to form thoughts and speak the word of power that shall make his thoughts flesh. three great c

o the new heaven and the new earth, where the sons of cain and the sons of seth will eventually be united. part ix armageddon, the great war, and the coming age the chart printed in part v shows that there was an age when humanity lived in peace and happiness under the guardianship of a ruler who held the double office of king and priest, being both temporal and spiritual head of the double sexed human race. he is called melchisedec in the bible terminology, and it is said that he was king of salem, salem meaning peace. since then humanity has been divided into two sexes, male and female, and placed under the dual rulership of a king having dominion over their temporal affairs and aiming to advance them by industry and statecraft, and a priest, head of the priestcraft, exercising a spiritu

humanity dwelling in solid physical bodies, where of course very dissimilar to those we have today. during the next stage the crust of the earth became sufficiently strong to cover the whole inner core, and humanity lived then in the basins of the earth, in the land of mist, which was so dense that breathing was accomplished by means of gill clefts similar to those of the fishes and still seen in human embryo. when the mists of atlantis commenced to settle, some of our forbears had grown embryonic lungs and were forced to the highlands years before their compeers. therefore they wandered in the wilderness while the promised land as we know it today was emerging from the lighter fogs, and at the same time their growing lungs were fitting them to live under the present atmospheric conditions

c conditions. two more races were born in the basins of the earth after the pioneers had left it. then a succession of floods drove them all to the highlands. the last flood took place when the sun by precession entered the watery sign cancer about ten thousand years ago, as told plato by the egyptian priests. thus we see that there is no sudden change of constitution or environment for the whole human race when a new epoch is ushered in, but an overlapping of conditions which makes it possible for the majority by gradual adjustment to enter the new conditions, though the change may seem sudden to the individual when the preparatory work has been accomplished unconsciously. the metamorphosis of a frog from a denizen of the water to the airy element give an analogy of the past emergence of

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

y have their prototype in the earlier periods; we shall therefore briefly touch upon the essential facts. in the saturn period, the earth-in-the-making was dark; heat, which is the manifestation of the ever invisible fire, was the only element then manifest; embryonic mankind was mineral-like, the only lower kingdom of evolving life. unity was everywhere observable, and the lords of mind who were human then, were at one among themselves. in the western wisdom teaching we speak of the highest initiate of the saturn period as the father. in the sun period the root of a new element, air, was evolved, and coalesced with the true fire, which, mark again, is always invisible, and which manifested as heat in the saturn period. then fire burst into flames, and the dark world became a blazing ball

ck any attempt at expenditure of latent power as dynamic energy required in the evolution of a solar system. water is the agent it used to quench the fire of active spirits. the zone between the heated center of the separate spirit sphere, and the point where its individual atmosphere meets cosmic space, is a battleground of evolving spirits at various stages of evolution. the present angels were human in the moon period, and the highest initiate is the holy spirit (jehovah. as our humanity and the other kingdoms of life on earth are variously affected by the present elements, so that some like heat, others prefer cold, some thrive on moisture and others require dryness, so also in the moon period among the angels, some had affinity for water, others abhorred it and loved fire. the continu

ued cycles of condensation and evaporation of the moisture surrounding the fiery center eventually caused incrustation, and it was the purpose of jehovah to mold this "red earth" translated adam, into forms wherein to imprison and quench the spirits of the fire. to this end, he issued the creative fiat, and the prototypes of fish, fowl and every living thing appeared, even including the primitive human form, which were created by his angels; thus he hoped to make all that lives and moves subservient to his will. against this plan a minority of the angels rebelled; they had too great an affinity for fire to bear contact with water, and refused to create the forms as ordered; but thereby they at the same time deprived themselves of an opportunity of evolution along the conventional lines, an

ng us the imprisoned spirit 'light' that by it we may see and know. catholicism is an activity of the hierarchs of water, and places 'holy water' at the temple door to quench the spirits seeking light and knowledge and to inculcate faith in jehovah. as the vernal equinox is said to be at the first point of aries, no matter where in the constellations it falls by precession, so the point where the human seed-atom comes from the invisible world and is taken in hand by the lunar god of generation, jehovah, through his ambassador, the angel gabriel, is esoterically the first point of cancer. this is the cardinal sign of the watery triplicity, and is ruled by the moon. there conception takes place; but were the form built of water and its concretions alone, it could never come to birth, so four

estate as a spiritual being and to free him from this body of death wherein he is now encrusted. death must be swallowed up in immortality. to attain this object, a covenant was made with humanity when it was expelled from the garden of god to wander in the wilderness of the world. according to that plan, a tabernacle was built after a pattern planned by god, jehovah, and an ark symbolical of the human spirit was placed in it. its staves were never taken out of their place, to show that man is a pilgrim on the earth and may never rest until he reaches the goal. there was within it a golden pot with "manna (man "fallen from heaven" together with a statement of the divine laws which man must learn in his pilgrimage through the wilderness of matter. this symbolic ark contained also a magic wa

FREEMASONS SATANISM AND SYMBOLISM

he is to walk in tubal-cain's footsteps. hall makes it sound like tubal-cain is one of the greek gods, does he not? and, we know conclusively that tubal-cain is vulcan of the pagans. let us review who vulcan of the pagans is, by looking within occult sources "vulcan was a sun deity who was associated with fire, thunderbolts and light. the festival in honor of him was called the vulcania in which human sacrifices were offered [percival george woodcock, short dictionary of mythology, new york, philosophical library, p. 152 "according to diel, he bears a family relationship to the christian devil [j.e. cirlot, translated by jack sage, a dictionary of symbols, new york, dorset press, 1991, p. 362 "it is fascinating to know that he married venus, another name for lucifer or the devil [woodcock

t, translated by jack sage, a dictionary of symbols, new york, dorset press, 1991, p. 362 "it is fascinating to know that he married venus, another name for lucifer or the devil [woodcock, op. cit, p. 150-151; emphasis added] manly p. hall tells the mason that he can have the seething energies of lucifer in his hands, and then tells him to follow in the footsteps of the "christian devil" to whom "human sacrifices" are offered. the infernal names there may be some people who have read up to this point and still might be skeptical. masonry cleverly masks its references to satan. there are 77 names which pagans have used to refer to satan over the centuries and they are in the satanic bible. we'll review some of these "infernal names" of satanism found within masonry [satanic bible, anton lav

would agree to having his throat slit and be disemboweled. if you think this blasphemy of saying that man can become god is unique to george steinmetz, listen to two more masonic authors. manly p. hall, another 33rd degree mason, writes "man is a god in the making [the lost keys of freemasonry, p. 92] masonic author, joseph fort newton, clearly and boldly states. to the profoundest insight of the human soul- that god becomes man that man may become god [the religion of freemasonry: an interpretation, macoy publishing and masonic supply company, 1969, p. 37] masonry acknowledges that freemasonry originated in the place where satan dwells! albert churchward, another masonic author states that the triangle pointing upward us a symbol for set, which is one of the infernal names for satan [sign

h the bible, as the scripture says they both are symbols of satan [revelation 12:9] when masonic authors pike, hutchinson, churchward, and oliver identify masonry as coming from the druid religion, this admission is extremely damning "masons. admire the druids and some of them even claim that masonry came from druidism. of course, the druids were occultic priests, practiced astrology, and offered human sacrifices [dr. c. burns, masonic and occult symbols illustrated, p. 28] wonderful. this statement means that freemasonry practices both white magic and black magick witchcraft. the illuminati practices black magick witchcraft, and so will antichrist! albert pike then reveals that other mysteries' religions throughout the globe and at different times also worshipped the serpent, in various w

ples are decorated with the hierogram of the circle and the serpent" 5) the serpent "is found upon the temple of naki-rustan in persia, on the triumphal arch at pechin, in china, over the gates of the great temple of chaundi teeva, in java; upon the walls of athens. the mexican hierogram was formed by the intersecting of two great serpents, which described the circle with their bodies, and each a human head in its mouth [note: pike capitalized serpent, above, to denote deity] while we may think it abhorrent for a snake to be swallowing a human, we discover that the satanist had a different point of view. a satanic book of symbols, entitled, magic symbols, says that a snake swallowing a human being symbolizes "the process of initiation. when a man has prepared himself as to achieve insight

FULL MOON RITUALS

gh there are many paths, each seems to recognize the speciality of the time when the world balances on the axis, and for just a moment, each of us takes pause and senses the delicate structure of our vast universe. and once again, the promise if fulfilled. owl walks slowly thru the glen surrounding the castle. there are spaces, where the grass is well tended, and mature plantings give evidence of human hand. yet she feels most comforted in wandering thru those wooded areas where faint paths mark the passing of the deer, the otter, the skunk, the fox, the bear, and the raccoon. stepping softly, becoming a creature of the forest, she can hear, in the distance, the song of a friend. stopping in the shadows, she breathes deeply, and the scent of the pines, crisp and pure, tickles her nose. she

ening, and she knows she is on the right track. she wanders to the lake, moon reflected in its mirror finish. she turns and spies the castle. this smells old, very old. and this is where she is to go. she looks back at the moon hanging in the sky, stands on her rear legs for a moment staring at the mother moon. a change takes place, and there is a shift in the shadow of the bear and a shadow of a human which meld into one. then shadow then wanders towards the castle. the owl alights upon the shoulder of the shadow. through the grove, up the path; the figures wanders, looking and taking it all in. what a marvelous old place, so full of energy and wonder. each turn brings more feelings and it smells of the deer. she heard him call, brother red deer, and she had to join him on this moon. the

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

in more than one place of the scriptures.9 whether this is so or not, there can be no doubt whatever that the bible is a mystical work containing a secret doctrine which is only known to those who have been initiated into it. what part of this doctrine is will be discovered later on in this book. from this brief excursion into the past it will be seen that secrecy has played an important part in human history. the idea that all knowledge should be divulged and broadcast among the masses is something quite modern. even as late as the seventeenth century, when leibnitz published in the acta eruditorum of leipzig his scheme of differential calculus, he did so in such a way as to hide both the method and object from the uninitiated. newton did the same with his invention of infinite series; a

ster. 10 the origins of the qabala the origins of the qabalah are primeval; they are lost in the mists of legend, magic, and folklore. they have grown through a process of mystical integration until they have absorbed all the great myths of the world. the qabalah is consequently a universal philosophy, combining the eternal masculine and the eternal feminine, and cementing them into the eternally human. so it happens that wherever we search we find origins. thus in essenism we find qabalism. the essenes were not to divulge the secret doctrines to anyone. carefully to preserve the books belonging to their sect and the names of the angels or the mysteries connected with the tetragrammaton and the other names of god and the angels, comprised in the theosophy as well as with the cosmogony whic

not god, or the universe, which is the supreme mystery, but man, man himself, the link between god and the universe. the zohar says: as soon as man appeared, all was achieved, both in the upper and in the lower worlds. for all is contained in man. he combines within himself all the forms.23 again the zohar says the essence of the supreme wisdom is composed of earth and of heaven; of divine and of human; of material and of immaterial, even as man is composed of body and soul. man is the synthesis of all the holy names. in man are enclosed all the worlds, both the upper and the lower. man includes all the mysteries, even those that existed before the creation of the world. since the form of man comprises all that is in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, god has chosen it as his own

composed of body and soul. man is the synthesis of all the holy names. in man are enclosed all the worlds, both the upper and the lower. man includes all the mysteries, even those that existed before the creation of the world. since the form of man comprises all that is in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, god has chosen it as his own form. naught could exist before the formation of the human form which encloses all things. and all that exists is by the grace of the existence of the human form. but we must distinguish between the upper man and the lower man, since one cannot exist without the other. on the form of man depends the perfection of faith. that which we call heavenly man, or the first divine manifestation, is the absolute form of all that is, the source of all forms an

, and earth. 33 these elements being od, heh, vau, and heh of the name jehovah. man is consequently the synthesis of gall the holy names h, 34 therefore in man are genclosed all the worlds, both the upper and the lower h, and: since the form of man comprises all that is in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, god has chosen it as his own form. naught could exist before the formation of the human form which encloses all things. and all that exists is by the grace of the existence of the human form.35 (see diagram 1 on page 20) secret wisdom of the qabalah page 17 plate 1: the caduceus of hermes secret wisdom of the qabalah page 18 plate 1: the winged wand of egypt secret wisdom of the qabalah page 19 diagram 1: the divine man secret wisdom of the qabalah page 20 as man is a duality i

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

were not accessible at that time, and knowing that considerable labor and patience would be required in securing these facts, i decided to publish the first part of the work, withholding for the time being that portion of it pertaining especially to the development of the god-idea. as mankind construct their own gods, or as the prevailing ideas of the unknowable reflect the inner consciousness of human beings, a trustworthy history of the growth of religions must correspond to the processes involved in the mental, moral, and social development of the individual and the nation. by means of data brought forward in these later times relative to the growth of the god-idea, it is observed that an independent chain of evidence has been produced in support of the facts recently set forth bearing

periods of sex-differentiation; and, as this division of labor was a necessary step in the evolutionary processes, the rate of progress depended largely on the subsequent adjustment of these two primary elements or forces. a comprehensive study of prehistoric records shows that in an earlier age of existence upon the earth, at a time when woman's influence was in the ascendancy over that of man, human energy was directed by the altruistic characters which originated in and have been transmitted through the female; but after the decline of woman's power, all human institutions, customs, forms, and habits of thought are seen to reflect the egoistic qualities acquired by the male. nowhere is the influence of sex more plainly manifested than in the formulation of religious conceptions and cre

nciples which originally constituted the god-idea gradually gave place to a deity better suited to the peculiar bias which had been given to the male organism. an anthropomorphic god like that of the jews--a god whose chief attributes are power and virile might--could have had its origin only under a system of masculine rule. religion is especially liable to reflect the vagaries and weaknesses of human nature; and, as the forms and habits of thought connected with worship take a firmer hold on the mental constitution than do those belonging to any other department of human experience, religious conceptions should be subjected to frequent and careful examination in order to perceive, if possible, the extent to which we are holding on to ideas which are unsuited to existing conditions. in an

hich are unsuited to existing conditions. in an age when every branch of inquiry is being subjected to reasonable criticism, it would seem that the origin and growth of religion should be investigated from beneath the surface, and that all the facts bearing upon it should be brought forward as a contribution to our fund of general information. as well might we hope to gain a complete knowledge of human history by studying only the present aspect of society, as to expect to reach reasonable conclusions respecting the prevailing god-idea by investigating the various creeds and dogmas of existing faiths. the object of this volume is not only to furnish a brief outline of religious growth, but to show the effect which each of the two forces, female and male, has had on the development of our p

towers, monoliths, and rocking stones found in nearly every country of the globe, and which are known to be closely connected with primitive belief and worship, and the records found on tablets which are being unearthed in various parts of the world, are, with the unravelling of extinct tongues, proving an almost inexhaustible source for obtaining information bearing upon the early history of the human race, and, together, furnish indisputable evidence of the origin, development, and unity of religious faiths. by comparing the languages used by the earlier races to express their religious conceptions; by observing the similarity in the mythoses and sacred appellations among all tribe and nations, an through the discovery of the fact that the legends extant in the various countries of the g

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

: it is moving' my father started back horror-struck, for the assassin hadrisen-risenupon his hands and knees, and was crawling towards us.themask had fallen from his face, revealing features of appalling hideousness.ishriekedwithterror as i gazed upon it 'here, here is fatality' cried my father,'thedeath-blow only reveals theirfaces''itmeans us harm, father. beware, beware! surely that cannot be human. let us fly' there was a yell; the monster had leapeduponus and had clutched my father. from its own torn and bleeding side it had wrenchedthedagger, and raised it aloft. my love for my parent gave a man'sstrengthto my frame. i seized and held the descending arm, striving for possession of the weapon.28a.e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_ a moment only the contest lasted. theassassin's.arm dropped

sightofgabrielandhis realization that his feelings must remain unspoken:butthe past is lost to waite for,oh,you are dead, andhehas goneaway!as in your ear then, plainly let me tellwhenfirst it was we look'd on gabriel, at mass orvespers,guarded, earnest, blythe, a white-robed, censer-bearing acolythe; only afaceamidst an incensecloud-silent within the chants which swell'd so loud.lovelyhe was, as human beautygoes-the lily's lustre, the faint blush of rose, met in hisface;his lips were chaste as fair and a dim nimbuswashisauburnhair, while hiseyeshad caught, as in a net, all the dark glories of the violet. youth though he was, in our two hands we could haveta'en hisfaceto kiss asloversshould, but on his earthly presence had come down so high a sense of visionandofcrown, that out of any plac

mathers, and his government of theorderwasbothsane and sensible. there was no seekingoutof secret chiefs or 'sun masters' in the manner of felkin or brodie-innes; the fellowship saw itself purely as'theguardian of a path of symbolism communicated in ritual after the manner of the chief instituted mysteries, past and present, and that symbolism 'is concerned onlywiththe quest and attainment of the human soul on its return to the divine centre: it is sought thereby to recall its members to the true object of research and the living method of its attainment. at the very outset of his career in the order, the would-be neophyte was told'thefulfilment of earthly life is inthelife which is eternal, and the sole purpose of man's sojourn in the material world is that he may attain union with the di

expectation he found a unique path to the direct experience of god. all mysticsturnwithin,butwaite was alone in graspingwhathe found and bringing it back so that all mankind could understand its nature and be offered a means of attaining it. it is our failure,nothis, that we havenottakenwhathe offered.all whatsoever which we know, shall and canknowof god, lies within thesemeasures-themeasures of human mind. it follows that the search after god is a quest in our own being; and,lineamediaor otherwise, supposing that there is a way to god, this way is within. the reason is that obviously there can be no other, seeing that it is we who ascend the heights, asitis wewhoexplore the deeps(sly,p. 237).in one of his few fully dogmatic statements, waite concludes that 'there is no revelation of god

ple headship and in theotherthatthe head is"themosthonouredfrater finem respice, 7=4" andhimonly-_appendixe _thefellowshipoftherosycross(i)constitution&lawsofthefellowship1.thefellowship of the rosy cross is the guardian of a path of symbolism communicated inritualafter the manner of the chief instituted mysteries, past and present.2.thesymbolism is concerned onlywiththe questandattainment of the human soul on its return to the divine centre: it is sought thereby to recall its members to the true object of research and the livingmethodof its attainment.3.the fellowshipdoes notprofessto communicate knowledge of the soul and experience in the path of return otherwise than by the mode of symbolism;butthis way is sacramental and thosewhocan receive into their hearts the life and grace of the s

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

and, as a counterbalance to so much waite, there is israel regardie's foreword.drregardie is the very antithesis of waite, being practical, magical and concise with his words.itis a privilege to be sandwiched between him and waite: that two such men, each great in his own way, and each in total opposition to the other, could find so much oflastingvalue in this extraordinaryorderis a wonder beyond human comprehension.thattheydidfind it is justification enough for telling the order's tale. so let us begin.r. a. gilbert bristol, october1982i.foundationinthe beginning were therosicrucians-orso it would seem from the words of their followers. far from seeing the rosicru255 cians for what they were, a creationofthe turmoil that followed the reformation, nineteenth-century occultists could see th

e property of occultists, clairvoyants and those spir255 itualists who were able, by mental juggling, to fit the rationalist theory of animal magnetism into a world-view based on thefoundation19reality of spirit communion. spiritualism itself entered britain in the1850sand by1860was well-established.thebasis of spiritualism is a belief in the continuing, post255 humous existence of the individual human being in spirit form, the ability and willingness of spirits to communicate with the living, and the existenceofan orderly, happy and permanent spirit-world, in which the dead lived out their after-lives in an idealized mirror-image of contemporary society. in this spirit255 world hell had no place and many spiritualists were undoubtedly converted to the cause by a desire to evade the probab

its and spirit-places in their own language. you will find in my book the means of reading these" these seals and their interpretations hockley would most certainlyhave recorded, and as certainly theywould havebeen seen in time by other, more ambitious, members of the s.r.i.a. nor was that all that hockley recorded. in addition to his '30 volumes' of conversations with angelic beings and departed human spirits he transcribed verymany unpublishedmanuscripts onalchemy,the kabbalah, talismanic magic, and on magical invocations, includingdrrudd'sninehierarchiesa/angels,which containsthe'18great calls and celestial invocations of the tables of enoch. thus, within the society of rosicrucian freemasons were to be found the rituals, and adepts with both the knowledge and will to use them, that lay

ke referenceand fromwhom i have received the wisdom of the second order whichrhave communicated to you, i can tellyounothing.i do not even knowtheir earthlynames. i know them only by certain mottoes. i havebutveryrarelyseen theminthephysicalbody;and on such rare occasions therendezvouswasmadeastrallythemat the time and placewhich had beenastrallyappointedbeforehand. for my part ibelievethem to be human andlivingupon this earth; but possessing terrible superhuman powers.'theirterrible powers were endorsed fully by mathers' moreloyal-and,some would say, credulous-followers. among these wasdredward berridge, a homoeopathic physician and support-aaion 39cr of the esoteric sexual doctrinesofthomas lake harris, which he attempted to propagate within the golden dawn (annie homiman condemned him f

were also members of the amen-ratem-aple, the paper was probably heard with less hostility thanhave been expected from a theosophical audience facedwithallecture on the superiority of christianity overits rivals.herfellow4magicians doubtless appreciated the reference tomystery!!schools 'there, however, was one great secret and sacredj lodge, an inner circle, in possession of the great secrets ofj human generation and human regeneration; something, though! far in degree, different from our notions of an inner circle. it was from this source that the final consummation of the new dis255 pensation was proclaimed. from the quabbala [sic, the essene brotherhood, and on to the present time, there are glimpses given; us, which tell us of the work that sacred lodge performed. its secrets still sur

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

else in europe. yet that need not upset my belief, or your belief, if you hold it, that adept rosicrucians do still exist; nor willitupset the fact that i have met a person in this very blavatsky lodge (who was known to most of the elders in theosophy among you) who assured me of the truth of these assertions, and who claimed to have seen such a vault. not that i am weak enough, or so ignorant of human nature as to suppose, that any statement of mine would make you believe, nor do i want you to believe this. seeing is believing, and if you cannot see, you are not to be blamed,byme,for not believing: but take my former case astothe theosophical headquarters, of this assertion there are many of you here present who, having seen, could testify to itstruth,and so, i suppose, do believe, and so

rn occultism yet using frequently christian terms, must be read as though the christian allusions were to a gnostic and not to a catholic christ spirit and man jesus; for jesus to the hermetist is the shortened form of yehoshua, which title is formed of the letters of the kabalistic yod, heh, vau, heh, having inter255 posed the letter shin, the emblem of the spark of the divine overshadowing each human soul. this yod heh vau heh, the incommunicable name, being the origin of the common godname;jehovah, but to the kabalist was not the jealous god of the jewish nation,buta glyph of the divine creative forces which emanate from the highest god ideal, yet unmanifested and certainly not individualised. as to the tenets of the order then.thefamabegins with a tribute to the mercy and goodness of t

ss such an elixir of life as could enable men to avoid death altogether, or indefinitely, as charlatans have asserted. poets and writers of romance have also shed a halo of unreality about the rosicrucians, as we find in the volume calledthe count de gabalis,in theundine,of la motte fouque, and pope'srapeofthe lock.the fraternity has, however, instructed its pledged mem255 bers in the doctrine of human reincarnation, has declared that the law of cause and effect acts in the spiritual, as well asinthe physical world, that man has around him unseen beings related to elemental forces, that man is influenced by the sun, moon and planets, and that special training and the use of certain personal processes will in some students lead to supra-normal spiritual functions and a high form of clairvoy

crucians not only studied,butwent about doing good and healing the sick and diseased, so now the fratres of to-day are concerned in the study and administration of medicines, and in their manufac255 ture upon old lines; they also teach and practise the curative effects of coloured light, and cultivate mental processes which are believed to induce spiritual enlightenment and extended powers of the human senses, especially in the directions of clairvoyance and clairaudience. their teaching does not neces255 sarily include any indian or egyptian symbolism. during recent years a new impetus to the study of rosicrucian ideals has been given by theosophical and anthroposophical societies to students who are aspiring to become initiates. in 1916, frater dr r.w. felkin started for new zealand toth

omena, which our zelators have not studied.thegerman rosicrucians keep theirtherosicrucians, past and present 43 .olleges and membership entirely secret, they print no trans255 uctions nor even any notices, and it is almost impossible to identify any member. the german groups of rosicrucians now existing are much more immersed in mystic and occult lore than ourselves; they endeavour to extend the human faculties beyond the material towards the ethereal, astral and spiritual worlds: at the present time i understand that they use no formulated ritual, but giveoioavoceteaching, instead of written knowledge. the german collegeshave experienced a notable revival since 1900, and the teachings of rudolf steiner are considered as giving an introduction of their system of occult theosophy. several

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

lhabiron- whose colours.arefiery and yellow, and their form, like merciless wolvesand'jackals (6) tzephariron- whose colours are like those of earth, and their form like partially living yet decaying corpses.(7)obiriron-r-t-t-whose colours are like clouds, andtheirform like grey, bloated goblins (8) necheshethironwhose colour is like copper, and their form like that' of a most devilish and almost human-headed insect.(9)nachashironwhose colours are/ like serpents" and their form like dog-headed serpents (10) dagdagiron whose colours are reddish and gleaming, and their form like vast and devouring flat-headed fishes.(11)behemiron- whose name is derived from behemoth, and their colours are black and brown, and their forms those of awful beasts like a, hippopota255 mus, and an elephant,butcrus

f the various paragraphs of the 17th chapter. they show:thesymbols of temu, the setting sun, the past and the future. the adoration of temu in the west. the abode of the west shown by the jackal of anubis in a shrine with isis and nephthys adoring.theadoration of osiris. the phoenix or bennu.thereformation of the departed spirit shown by the soul descending to the body onthebier, in the form of a human headed bird, khem of dual manifestation, shown by the birds on either side of the prostrate mummy. so the purified soul passes ever onward and upward, and still uses its mystical hymn.itreaches the pools of the two truths, shown by the two quadrangular figures; it passes through anrutf, the gate of the north, and through the gate of tajeser, and it saith to the mystical guardians 'give me yo

ed to know. i wanted to see, as i said then 'things move about. i had seen maskelyne and cooke, and pepper's ghost, and other clever conjuring tricks. i understood from90thesorcerer and his apprenticemy studies in physics that there might be unknown forces, perfectly material and scientific, accidentally set in motion; and i knew the theories of discarnate entities, whether of the dead, or of non-human beings, who could produce physical results. but wishing to see for myself the manifestations produced, i gladly accepted an invitation to be present at amaterializing seance. this took place in a disused chapel somewhere in blooms255 bury; i forget the address, idon'tthink it exists now.thesitters were all strangers to me,buti had my introduction and was welcomed. candidly i expected to see

ery case except one they could be easily identified as being possibly in the thought of some one present, and even so i am bound to admit they have not been very remarkable or convincing. the one instance, however, is curious enough to be worth recording, especially as i was trying at the time to make a fake-photograph of a ghostly monk. there appeared on the plate a shadowy impress of a gigantic human torso, very dim and hard to trace, but when examined it was perfectly anatomically correct in every muscle. it was like a white cloud, the head and the lower limbs going off in mist. now this could not, so far as i am aware, have been in the thought or imagination of either myself or of the friend who assisted me and acted the part of the fake-monk, nor have i been able to fwd any history or

d a spirit-photograph, and neither i nor my friend, so far as i am aware, possessed any mediumistic qualities. so this experience, though curious, has, i think no evidential value. at the same time i am convinced that there are many as yet unexplored mysteries, on which light may be thrown by photography.itis of course well known that the sensitive plate can record rays and waves invisible to the human eye, and moreover the science of sensitizing plates is yet in its infancy, and we may deem it quite within the regions of possibility that not only thought-forms, but beings and intelligences at present only dimly guessed at, may become objectively known, andsome psychic memories 97scientifically investigated by some form of photography. on the subject of automatic writing i would preserve a

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

g. at that time a professor of theology at uppsala university and later, from 1702, bishop of skara (the name was changed when the family was ennobled in 1719. from 1716 to 1747 swedenborg was an assessor in the royal college of mines of sweden, but he was more than simply a metallurgist and mining engineer. by any standard swedenborg was a polymath: fascinated equally by the natural world and by human invention he not wrote learned treatises on every aspect of the physical and natural sciences, and on currency and economics, but also designed mechanical devices as diverse as a fire-engine, machine-gun, flying-machine and submarine. but in 1744 there came a turning point in his life. he had for some years been attempting to demonstrate through his scientific studies that there was a spirit

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

de to the fraternity is evident 'the true object of the masonic fraternity differs from the aims which have been ascribed to it precisely in that way in which a universal institution would be expected to differ from the purpose of a fanatical craze. in its vulgar aspect its object is benevolence and providence; in its esoteric significance it is an attempt to achieve the moral regeneration of the human race; by the construction of a pure, unsectarian system of morality, to create the perfect man. this secret purpose remains inviolate because 'the vacuous nature of the great arcanum of allegorical architecture is its permanent protection'17[17. his conviction that freemasonry had lost its way is stressed in the occult sciences18[18, in which he says 'from a century of contradictory sources

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

, never plead ignorance, the green miracle: photosynthesis, the miracle in the cell, the miracle in the eye, the miracle in the spider, the miracle in the gnat, the miracle in the ant, the miracle of the immune system, the miracle of creation in plants, the miracle in the atom, the miracle in the honeybee, the miracle of seed, the miracle of hormone, the miracle of the termite, the miracle of the human body, the miracle of man's creation, the miracle of protein, the miracle of smell and taste, the miracle of microworld, the secrets of dna. the author's childrens books are: wonders of allah's creation, the world of animals, the glory in the heavens, wonderful creatures, let's learn our islam, the miracles in our bodies, the world of our little friends: the ants, honeybees that build perfect

ge and disputing in the qur'an, answers from the qur'an, death resurrection hell, the struggle of the messengers, the avowed enemy of man: satan, the greatest slander: idolatry, the religion of the ignorant, the arrogance of satan, prayer in the qur'an, the theory of evolution, the importance of conscience in the qur'an, the day of resurrection, never forget, disregarded judgements of the qur'an, human characters in the society of ignorance, the importance of patience in the qur'an, general information from the qur'an, the mature faith, before you regret, our messengers say, the mercy of believers, the fear of allah, jesus will return, beauties presented by the qur'an for life, a bouquet of the beauties of allah 1-2-3-4, the iniquity called "mockery" the mystery of the test, the true wisdo

asonry although the kabbalah developed within judaism, it depends on sources from outside of it. the kabbalah arose out of the pagan beliefs of ancient egypt and mesopotamia. the jewish historian, theodore reinach, says that the kabbalah is "a subtle poison which enters into the veins of judaism and wholly infests it."17 salomon reinach defines the kabbalah as "one of the worst aberrations of the human mind."18 the reason for reinach's contention that the kabbalah is "one of the worst aberrations of the human mind" is that its doctrine is connected in large part with magic. for thousands of years, the kabbalah has been one of the foundation-stones of every kind of magic ritual. it is believed that rabbis who study the kabbalah possess great magical power. also, many non-jews have been infl

ent egypt. the kabbalah is a tradition learned by some of the leaders of the israelites in ancient egypt, and passed down as a tradition by word of mouth from generation to generation.19 for this reason, we must look to ancient egypt in order to find the basic origins of the kabbalah-templars-freemasonry chain. eh from the templars to ancient egypt kabbalah as "one of the worst aberrations of the human mind" these pictures from modern kabbalist works reflect the dark world of the kabbalah. the jewish historian theodore reinach describes the kabbalah as "a subtle poison which enters into the veins of judaism and wholly infests it" solomon reinach defines the global freemasonry ei the dark world of the kabbalah ej from the templars to ancient egypt the magicians of ancient egypt the ancient

sts was a closed order possessed (so they thought) of a special knowledge. such orders are commonly known as esoteric organizations. in a magazine called mason dergisi (masonic journal, a publication distributed among turkish masons, the roots of freemasonry are stated as going back to this kind of esoteric order, and special mention is made of the ancient egyptian priests: as thought develops in human beings, science advances and as science advances, the number of secrets increases within the lore of an esoteric sys- global freemasonry fc the most important supporters of pharaoh's regime in ancient egypt was the priestly class (magicians. their beliefs later formed the roots of the kabbalah and were transmitted from there to masonry. tem. in this development, this esoteric enterprise, whi

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

de to the fraternity is evident 'the true object of the masonic fraternity differs from the aims which have been ascribed to it precisely in that way in which a universal institution would be expected to differ from the purpose of a fanatical craze. in its vulgar aspect its object is benevolence and providence; in its esoteric significance it is an attempt to achieve the moral regeneration of the human race; by the construction of a pure, unsectarian system of morality, to create the perfect man. this secret purpose remains inviolate because 'the vacuous nature of the great arcanum of allegorical architecture is its permanent protection'17[17. his conviction that freemasonry had lost its way is stressed in the occult sciences18[18, in which he says 'from a century of contradictory sources

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

it should be made clear that gnosticism is a personal experience of religion. the term gnosis means "an experience of knowledge" and religion (from the latin religio) means "to bind back to the point of origin" and hence gnosticism is an experience of the real essence of what god is. it does not represent dry dogmatism or a simple recital of facts, but a real and personal experience of god within human experience. it is in this spirit we issue this handbook. the structure of this handbook is aimed to facilitate easy access of information on basic religious questions. this is not meant to be an exhaustive theological exposition but a summary of the teachings which embody the gnostic legacy which has been passed onto the institute for gnostic studies. the approach we have taken in this handb

t is, in the hierarchical superimposition of all the degrees. thus, the horizontal direction represents" amplitude" or integral extension of the individuality taken as basis for realization, an extension which consists in the indefinite development of a given group of possibilities subject to certain special conditions of manifestation; and it should be clearly understood that. in the case of the human being, this extension is in no very confined to the corporeal part of the individuality, but includes all its modalities, of which the corporeal state is properly only one. the vertical direction represents the hierarchy, likewise and a fortiori indefinite, of the multiple states, each of which, when similarly considered in its integrality, is one of those groups of possibilities correspondi

odel of the great chain of being. in the elder edda yggdrasil is identified as a sacred ash tree, it becomes obvious that this is no ordinary tree but a tree which glyphs the worlds and which encompasses many strata's of reality. in the grimnismal yggddrasil is described as having three great roots, one lies under hel, the realm of the dead, under another dwell the giants and under the third live human beings. a squirrel runs along its branches, an eagle nets in its crown, four deer browse on its branches and a dragon gnaws at its roots. in the volupsa the sacred ash is described as very tall, always green and moist, the source of dew and as having the well of destiny (urd) as its roots. at ragnorak, the" towering ash trembles, and the world tree howls" the ash is of all the trees the bigg

elven world and is the crown of the world tree. the name asgard means "enclosure of the gods. within asgard is valhalla, the hall of the fallen where the warriors of odin are taken if they are killed in battle and from where they will return to the final battle or ragnarok. snorri sturlson describes an inner enclosure (gardh) as being built right within the center of midgard, the sacred space of human society. however, this enclosure, this true essence of midgard as asgard, can only be entered by crossing the bifrost. the gnostic handbook page 23 within asgard is also the halls of the gods, these are twelve in number and many relate them to the ideals or forms which are related through the zodiac. between asgard and midgard is the rainbow bridge or bifrost, a secret path which is taken by

eyond and behind all things, in both the zoroastrian and israelite faiths god is usually simply called lord as this designates a title of respect for a superior. while these definitions are all, in some sense, useful, mystics and gnostics usually go a step further, they define god by what it is not. this use of negative imagery allows the very first principle to be beyond all form, definition and human projections. in many tradition is is achieved by the use of a paradox so we have descriptions such as the unmoved mover, unoriginate originator and so forth. in zen buddhism we have the description of the tao as the tao that can be spoken is not the tao. in gnostic literature we also have some very poetic representations of this first source. the gnostic concept of god is more subtle than th

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

the past such experiences have remained largely unexplored, they have been dimensions only dreamed of by madman, experienced by mystics, mastered by gnostic theurgy page 6 magicians and embodied by avatars. however, today, as the omega day fast approaches, we offer the challenge of uncharted dimensions and new worlds, which can not only be explored, but used to develop undreamed of levels of post-human potential. x gnostic theurgy page 7 what is truth? this is a question that is central to understanding life as we know it. it is never an easy question to answer. two thousand years ago pilate asked jesus the same question and it seems we haven't come much further, though society has progressed in many other ways. gnostic theurgy is the first of a series of volumes which have been meticulous

e (the alpha event, the line itself and the end of the line (the omega point (fig 1. for ease, let us call this line the cosmic timeline. from the gnostic understanding what which exists before and beyond the timeline is perfection, the treasury of light (we will return to this soon, the end of the timeline is the omega day or the apocalypse, the timeline itself is formed by the various stages of human development, while the alpha event is how time, space and matter began. it is not the point where or when everything began, but only the point ages or yugas. figure one the alpha event the omega day gnostic theurgy page 14 at which time and matter began. this is an important point as the central questions for the gnostic are all related to the concept of time. how did the present system deve

body, light and darkness. we can appreciate why the ruling force of the universe is entropy and why all things decay and die. it also offers us a unique view of history and the state of humanity in general. gnostic theurgy page 18 matter contra spirit matter and spirit are in conflict. in contradiction to modern wholistic philosophy the gnostic has always known there is a struggle at the core of human experience. whether we consider the biblical view of flesh battling spirit or the cosmic dualism of the zoroastrians (where ahura mazda and ahriman battle across the universe, the essential truth is that matter and spirit do not work well together. while man s physical existence accelerates and his technology reaches greater and greater heights, the cost has been great, far greater than may

le man s physical existence accelerates and his technology reaches greater and greater heights, the cost has been great, far greater than may be first appreciated. we may tend to believe that evolution has dragged man from the primeval waters of earth and slowly transformed him into the half-divine animal he presently is. but what of his spirit, his light self, at what point did he lose his soul. human history can be categorised in lots of different ways, there are systems which divide history into seven, eight, even thirty or forty periods depending on what perspective of history is taken. for our purposes it is interesting to compare the traditional evolutionary or technological model of history with the yuga system of the early veda s the early vedic system divided history into four age

e krita or satya yuga, treta yuga, dvapara yuga and kali yuga. these can also be correlated to the greek tradition of dividing history into ages of gold, silver, bronze and iron. the krita yuga is the golden age, the age of spirit and from there onwards things get successively worse until the kali age, which ends in an apocalypse of water and fire. the evolutionary or technological worldview sees human life from a materialistic angle. life has evolved from amoeba to human, becoming more and more complex with related advances in culture and technology. when two worldviews as juxtapositioned and considered in the light of the alpha event, some interesting things come to our attention. gnostic theurgy page 19 if we decided to draw a chart using the vertical bar to represents degrees of matter

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

n the definitions within the context of this book, to not only in some manner set the foundation but also the suggestion of a successful application of this grimoire. this book is not meant for the individual to develop profane behavior, antisocial actions nor abhorrent philosophy which may be defined as not-healthy for the self. the essence of this book is exploring the luciferian foundations of human evolution, the next step in our spiritual and philosophical ideologies. any negative behavior or criminal actions (as defined by current society) is considered a deterrent from our individual evolution, thus is not acceptable. magick is the highest art of conscious elevation; it is the specific ascension of the self and an opening forth of higher articulation of self. magick is the arte of t

n the mirror, begin shaping it unto what shadow form you wish. now close your eyes and begin to enflesh the body of shadow. visualize yourself summon a great blackened shadow, which is fiery and violet in the fire of spirit. the shadow has long beast like talons, a face which becomes both a horned demon head, scaled with serpent skin and a wolf head arising further from the shadows, growling in a human and beast union. your shadow grows and expands, and may change form according to your will and desire. descend below the earth, allowing your ahrimanic shadow to absorb and associate with other demonic elementals, feelings and emotions. understand that this shadow is you, it is the darkness cast down from the bright and illuminated body of light which you have summoned forth. you are perfect

ht with the wings of the bat or owl. rise up into the stormy and cloudy night sky, and fly forth to the sabbat fires in the ghost roads of hecate. as you fly you approach a great shadow which is enflamed in front of you. this shape is hellish and demonic in every way. its essence is black and haunting, but as you greet this form it will take shape. the face is that of the horned devil, the almost human visage which is scaled and speaks a deep and hidden ancient language with a forked tongue, his eyes are yellow and crimson, and you feel close to this being. the body is blackened shadow with talons holding a forked stave, which is the same as the luciferic angel you embraced previously. another head arises from the shadow, which is the animal shaped face of set, which has a horn arising fro

enius. 26 soluzen in the center represents the shade or spirit which is summoned to come forth in the point, the very meeting place of spirits (the triangle and circle. bellatar is to speak that we may hear and understand thee (instinct and impulse, realization. bellonoy is to show us the treasures of which we seek (initiation, awakened and renewed, developed perception. halliza is to appear in a human shape, or that which we may wish to view. abdia is to will this spirit or daimon to join with us in ascended union, that the luciferian spirit becomes in this light of the sun or moon. the vessel of solomon 27 this is in a modern context the fetish or urn which is the home of the spirit. it is also known as an nganga, such in the methods of primal sorcery. the magician should create or obtai

romantic arts, communion with the dead, ect. 39 g amon amon, the devourer, a werewolf demon whom is a significant initiatory force wither invoked or evoked. it is suggest that the sorcerer shape shifts in meditation and dream with amon, become this shadow form and think deeply about the attributes of such a spirit. in the black mirror amon is darkness incarnate, vomiting flames. in the shape of a human the head is a raven with a wolf s teeth. amon is also a divinatory spirit whom aligns the conscious mind with the subconscious i.e. true will. 40 legions of spirits can be summoned and used to defend and encircle the magician. h barbatos barbatos is a spirit which reveals astral grimoires that is methods of initiation which may be found by inspiration via the astral plane. this spirit, who r

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS E

se crosses which allude to the exploding or 5 manifesting outwards of the four elements. the adept should place this on the top arm because it affirms the decent of the divine will into trapt. trapt alludes to the heart center on the body, the place where the rose cross lamen rests when worn. the lowest portion is written the name or motto of the adeptus minor. this alludes to becoming "more than human" this is an impossible task without the aid of the divine will and assistance from rtk. this now explains why on the face of the cross, the portion above twklm is white. it is a reminder that the must be rescued from the material. in the center on the back side, written in latin, and between the alchemical symbols is "blessed be the lord our god who hath given us the symbol signum" both the

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS J

that i will not perform any ritual of the rosea rubea et aurea crucis before the eyes of any person save for the permission of the chiefs of the order. trapt: i further promise and swear that with the divine permission, i will, from this day forward, apply myself to the great work, which is to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me. jxn: i furthermore solemnly pledge myself never to work at any important symbol without first invocating the highest divine names connected therewith, and especially not to debase my knowledge of practical magic to purposes of evil and self-seeki

not lead to strife and schism as in the past. hrwbg: let the adept be strict and stern in protecting his personal magical secrecy and the secrecy of our knowledge. even if portions are printed in books, there is no excuse for a loose tongue. it does not benefit oneself or humankind to throw "pearls before swine" trapt: be as christ. be osiris. live in the world, not of the world. become more than human, be divine. jxn: let your desire always be not unto the elementals, spirits, or angels, but "unto the lord of the universe" do no workings without first invoking the divine. dwh: let the adept realize the need to control his or her own thoughts first. expect change not from others, but from yourself. your mind is the great chief of your heart and tongue. dwsy: the true adept does not require

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS K

t i will not perform any ritual of the rosea rubea et aurea crucis before the eyes of any person save for the permission of the chiefs of the order. tiphareth: i further promise and swear that with the divine permission, i will, from this day forward, apply myself to the great work, which is to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me. netzach: i furthermore solemnly pledge myself never to work at any important symbol without first invocating the highest divine names connected therewith, and especially not to debase my knowledge of practical magic to purposes of evil and self s

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

nto the lower will by the neschamah. this lower will is immediately potent in the lower 4 membranes, and thus, in the region about the heart, is the lower will seated like the king of the body upon its throne. the concentration of other faculties of the ruach, in and under the presidency of the will, at the same time reflecting the administrative governance of hmkj and hnyb, is what is called the human consciousness. that is, a reflection of the two creative sephiroth under the presidency of the four elements, or the reflection of aima and abba as the parents of the human hwhy. but the human neschamah exists only when the higher will is reflected by the agency of aspiration from rtk into the lower body, and when the flaming letter c is placed like a crown on the head of the microprosopus

. that is, a reflection of the two creative sephiroth under the presidency of the four elements, or the reflection of aima and abba as the parents of the human hwhy. but the human neschamah exists only when the higher will is reflected by the agency of aspiration from rtk into the lower body, and when the flaming letter c is placed like a crown on the head of the microprosopus. thus only does the human will become the receptacle of the higher will in the action of the neschamah, which is the link therewith. the lower will is the human hwhy an angry and jealous god, the shaker of the elements, the manifestor in the life of the body. but illuminated by the higher will, he becometh hwchy, no longer angry and jealous, but the self-sacrificer and the anointing and reconciling one. this is in re

t they are not so moveable, owing to the effect of twklm. in them are placed the faculties of support in firmness and balance; they show the more physical qualities of the ruach. in them is the sustaining force of the ruach. they are the affirmations of the pillars of the sephiroth, as answering to the passive, 5 the arms more answering to the pillars which are active. they are the columns of the human temple. from dwsy are formed the generative and execretory organs, and therein is the seat of the lower desires, as bearing more on the double nature of, on the one hand, the rejection of the qlippoth, and on the other hand, the simulacrum of the vital forces in trapt. it is the special seat of the automatic consciousness. that is, not the will, but the simulacrum of the will in trapt. dwsy

d within a lantern. this is, in a certain sense, placed in the appeture of the upper part of the ruach where it acts on the rays from hmkj and hnyb which govern the reason- tud. this faculty can be thrown downward into the 6 ruach, and thence, can radiate into the nephesch. it consists of seven manifestations answer to the hexagram, and it is like the soul of the microprosopus or the \yhla of the human tetragrammaton. therefore, in the head, which is the natural and chief seat, are formed the seven apertures of the head. this is the spiritual consciousness as distinct from the human consciousness. it is manifested in seven, as just stated, or in eight if tud be included. the father is the sun, hmkj. the mother is the moon, hnyb. the wind beareth it in its bosom, the ruach. its nurse is the

nized a higher form of itself, and the hwhy of the man hath reflected from the eternal lord the higher self. this yechidah is the only part of man which can truly say- hyha, i am. this is but the rtk of assiah of the microcosm, that is, it is the highest part of man as man. it is that which toucheth the manifestor of the higher and greater range of being. this yechidah is, at the same, the higher human self and the lower genius- the god of man, the atziluth of his assiah, even as the chiah and the neschamah form his briah, and ruach his yetzirah. this is the higher will and the divine consciousness, as tud is the spiritual consciousness, trapt, the human consciousness, and dwsy the automatic consciousness. it is the divine consciousness because it is the only part of man which can touch th

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U3

ty, to return the same at once, unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 u3 this, then, is the task to be undertaken by the adeptus minor: to expel from the sephiroth of the nephesch the usurpation by the evil sephiroth; to balance the action of the sephiroth of the ruach and those of the nephesch; to prevent the lower will and human consciousness from falling into and usurping the place of the automatic consciousness; to render the king of the body, the lower will, obedient to and anxious to execute the commands of the higher will, that he be neither an usurper of the faculties of the higher, nor a sensual despot- but an initiated ruler, and an anointed king, the viceroy and representative of the higher will, because in

nd solemnity. the intonation of the divine names and angelic names sets in action this integration process whereby the lower will and the higher will begin to work in harmony for magical purposes. these magical purposes will always be in accordance with the divine, for it is written "not unto my name but unto thy name be the power and the glory" study well this lesson, for it is the nature of the human animal to pass over such a seemingly simplistic lesson and want to dig deeper into more complex material. but in this writing is deeply hidden secret mysteries that must be meditated on in order for it to be understood. remember, as an adeptus minor our task is to become more than human and to gradually raise ourselves up to the illuminated divine within us. at the same time, the higher geni

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 obsession always enters through a cutting off of the higher from the lower will, and it is ordinarily first induced by a thought-ray of the spiritual consciousness (whence one danger of evil thoughts) ill-governed, penetrating the sphere of sensation and admitting another potency, either human embodied, or human disembodied, elemental or demonic. the first action of such a force is to flatter the lower will, until he shall have established firmly an entrance into the sphere of sensation, and thus shall cause a strain on the nephesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower wi

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS VENUSZAM16

cred circle that thou mayest become a dwelling place of hagiel, the intelligence of venus, a body for the manifestation of the majesty of netzach" step 13 5 the talisman should be purified with water and consecrated with fire "in the name of yhvh tzboath i proclaim, all ye powers and forces now invoked, that i, of the r.r. et a.c. have invoked ye in order to form a true and potent link between my human soul and that spirit of abundance and love and graciousness summed up in the name of netzach. to this end, i have formed and perfected a talisman bearing, the sigil of hagiel, the intelligence of nogah, and the geomantic symbols and sigils pertaining to venus. in addition this venusian bowl of desire has the many other symbols related to venus in flashing colors.this is now covered with a bl

to command unto me the elohim, the gods of netzach. come unto me, ye gods, that the angel of venus, haniel, may cause his intelligence, lhagiel, to make powerful this consecrated telesmata. cause him to take this for his body, to live and reside within this bowl of attraction, passion and desire so that a true and sacred link may be formulated between the spirit of the godhead in netzach and the human soul of the exorcist" step 28 lift up the talisman and place it between the pillars. go to the east, face west, and in the sign of the enterer project the whole current of will upon the talisman. 10 protect with the sign of harpocrates. a light should play about the talisman. if not, repeat the above invocation from the throne in the east. as soon as the light is seen, quit the east and re-p

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

hapshi and has the face and form of a bull with heavy darkening wings. the colors are black, green, red, with some white. these forms are not described in detail. we are to imagine them there as great stabilizing forces whose forms vary according to circumstances. 3. the children of horus: these have their invisible stations in the corners of the hall. they are the guardians of the viscera of the human being- every part of whom comes up for judgment in its right time and place. ameshett, is the man-faced god is in the northeast. he has a blue nemyss banded with red, blue and black. his face is red and he has a black ceremonial beard. around the shoulders of his white mummy shape are bands of red, blue and black, 24 three times repeated. he stands on red, blue and black with a border of gre

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

rum of the evil persona of the candidate. 4 were it not for the power of the 42 lettered name in the palaces of hryxz (the gods of which are usually called the great assessors of judgment) the actual evil persona would at once formulate and be able to obsess the jwr of the candidate. for, seeing that at this time, the simulacrum of the higher soul is attracting the neschamah of the candidate, the human will is not as powerful in the jwr for the moment, because the aspirant of the mysteries is now, as it were, divided. in other words, his neschamah is directed to the contemplation of his higher self which is attracted by the hegemon. his natural body is bound and blinded, his jwr is threatened by the simulacrum of the evil persona attracted by omoo-szathan, and a species of shadow of himsel

the pillars to his right and left, it also has drawn forth from him a semblance of himself to the place vacated by the hegemon between the pillars. here then stands the shadow of the candidate while the scales of the balance oscillate unseen. unseen also and colossal, there is imaged before him tho-oth, as wrffm, in the sign of the enterer of the threshold, ready, according to the decision of the human will, to permit or withhold the descent of the lower genius of the candidate. meanwhile, the great assessors of judgment examine into the truth of the accusations formulated by the evil and averse antithesis. the assessors of judgment come not under the head of invisible stations, but during the obligation and circumambulation of the candidate, until he is brought to the light, they hover im

e antithesis. the assessors of judgment come not under the head of invisible stations, but during the obligation and circumambulation of the candidate, until he is brought to the light, they hover immediately about the limits of the temple and their evil antithesis immediately below. therefore, when the candidate stands before the altar before the obligation, is the decision actually taken by the human will of the candidate. rarely in his life has he been nearer death, seeing that he is, as it were, disintegrated into his component parts. the process of symbolic judgment takes place during the speech of the hierophant to the candidate, the answer of the hegemon and his consent to take the obligation. the moment the candidate thus consents, the hierophant advances between the pillars as if

rogated his will before that of the divine consciousness. as he kneels in the presence of the triad of aroueris, thmaa-est and horus, he places his left hand in that of his initiator as affirming his passive reception of the ritual, but his right hand is on the white triangle to symbolise his active aspiration towards his higher self. his head is bowed to represent the voluntary submission of the human will to the divine, and for this latter reason, he repeats in the obligation his name in the outer world. the hierophant gives one knock, affirming that the submission unto the higher is perfect. only at this moment, does the invisible and colossal figure of tho-oth cease to be in the sign of the enterer and gives the sign of silence, permitting the first real 5 descent of the genius of the

of the rope which has hitherto been purposely retained, symbolically to restrain the actions of the natural man, whose temptation is towards the evil persona. the four pillars being thus firmly established, the candidate is invested with the badge of the white triangle of the three supernals formulating in darkness. now, also, the higher self is enabled in reality to form a link with him, if the human will of the natural man be in reality consenting thereto. the free-will of the natural man is never obsessed either by the higher soul or by the ceremony, but, the will consenting, the whole of the ceremony is directed to strengthening its action. as the badge is placed upon him, it is as if the two great goddesses, isis and nephthys, stretched forth their wings over osiris to restore him ag

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM11

nitiation of the body of light r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 step 1 arrange the temple as in the neophyte grade. step 2 perform the opening by watchtower. step 3 (go to the east, with lotus wand held by the white band and perform the s.i.r.h. of the supernals. trace the sigils in the air as they are vibrated) say "supernal splendor which dwellest in the light to which no human can approach, wherein is mystery and depth unthinkable and awful silence, i beseech thee who art shekinah and aima elohim. look down upon me in this ceremony which i perform not in my honor, but in thy honor, for your kind and generous assistance in aiding me in my understanding of my true will, in the great work of my own soul, and the unified soul of the rosea rubea et aurea crucis, so tha

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM13

t i will not perform any ritual of the rosea rubea et aurea crucis before the eyes of any person save for the permission of the chiefs of the order. tiphareth: i further promise and swear that with the divine permission, i will, from this day forward, apply myself to the great work, which is to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me. netzach: i furthermore solemnly pledge myself never to work at any important symbol without first invocating the highest divine names connected therewith, and especially not to debase my knowledge of practical magic to purposes of evil and self s

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM16

nter thou within this sacred circle that thou mayest become a dwelling place of layphy, the intelligence of k, a body for the manifestation of the majesty of dsj" 5 step 13 the talisman should be purified with n and consecrated with o "in the name of la, i proclaim, all ye powers and forces now invoked, that i, of the r.r. et a.c. have invoked ye in order to form a true and potent link between my human soul and that spirit of abundance and love and graciousness summed up in the name of dsj. to this end, i have formed and perfected a talisman bearing upon one side, the sigil of layphy, the intelligence of qdx, and the geomantic symbols and sigils pertaining to k. on the other side is a seal referred to k, represented in flashing colors. this is now covered with a black veil, and bound thric

ead above and within me do i invoke layqdx, the archangel of dsj, to command unto me the \ylmcj, the brilliant ones of qdx. come unto me, ye brilliant ones, that the angel of k, layjs, may cause his intelligence, layphy, to make powerful this consecrated telesmata. cause him to take this for his body so that a true and sacred link may be formulated between the spirit of the godhead in dsj and the human soul of the exorcist" step 28 lift up the talisman and place it between the pillars. go to the east, face west, and in the sign of the enterer project the whole current of will upon the talisman. protect with the sign of harpocrates. a light should play about the talisman. if not, repeat the above invocation from the throne in the east. as soon as the light is seen, quit the east and re-puri

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM17

rota, there are come to sight some books, among which is contained m (which were made instead of household care by the praiseworthy m.p. finally, we departed one from the other, and left the natural heirs in possession of our jewels. and so we do expect the answer and judgment of the learned and unlearned. how beit we know after a time there will now be a general reformation, both of divine, and human things, according to our desire and the expectation of others; for it is fitting, that before the rising of the sun there should appear and break forth aurora, or some clearness, or divine light in the sky. and so, in the meantime, some few, which shall give their names, may join together, thereby to increase the number and respect of our fraternity, and make a happy and wished for beginning

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM19

ho, seeing how the world is falling to decay, and near its end, doth hasten it again to its beginning, inverting the course of nature, and so what heretofore hath been sought with great pains and daily labour he doth lay open now to those thinking of no such thing, offering it to the willing and thrusting it upon the reluctant, that it may become to the good that which will smooth the troubles of human life and break the violence of unexpected blows of fortune, but of the ungodly that which will augment their sins and their punishments. although we believe ourselves to have sufficiently unfolded to you in the fama the nature of our order, wherein we follow the will of our most excellent father, nor can by any be suspected of heresy, nor of any attempt against the commonwealth, we hereby do

the things to come like unto the present, and, hindered by the obstacles of their age, live no other wise in the world than as men blind, who, in the light of noon, discern nothing only by feeling. chapter iv now concerning the first part, we hold that the meditations of our christian father on all subjects which from the creation of the world have been invented, brought forth, and propagated by human ingenuity, through god's revelation, or through the service of angels or spirits, or through the sagacity of understanding, or through the experience of long observation, are so great, that if all books should perish, and by god's almighty sufferance all writings and all learning should be lost, yet posterity will be able thereby to lay a new foundation of sciences, and to erect a new citade

not move gross wits, and because the worth of those who shall be accepted into our fraternity will not be measured by their curiosity, but by the rule and pattern of our revelations. a thousand times the unworthy may clamor, a thousand times present themselves, yet god hath commanded our ears that clouds that unto us, his servants, no violence can be done; wherefore now no longer are we beheld by human eyes unless they have received strength borrowed from the eagle. for the rest, it hath been necessary that the fama should be set forth in everyone's mother tongue, lest those should be defrauded of the knowledge thereof, whom (although they be unlearned) god hath not excluded from the happiness of this fraternity, which is divided into degrees; as those which dwell at damcar, who have a far

but we testify with our savior christ, that sooner shall the stones rise up and offer their service, then there shall be any want of executors of god's counsel. 6 chapter viii god, indeed, hath already sent messengers which should testify his will, to wit, some new stars which have appeared in serpentarius and cygnus, the which powerful signs of a great council shew forth how for all things which human ingenuity discovers, god calls upon his hidden knowledge, as likewise the book of nature, though it stands open truly before all eyes, can be read or understood by only a very few. as in the human head there are two organs of hearing, two of sight, and two of smell, but only one of speech, and it were vain to expect speech from the ears, or hearing from the eyes, so there have been ages whic

, that you cast away, if not all, yet most of the worthless books of pseudo chymists, to whom it is a jest to apply the most holy trinity to vain things, or to deceive men with monstrous symbols and enigmas or to profit by the curiosity of the credulous; our age doth produce many such, one of the greatest being a stage-player, a man with sufficient ingenuity for imposition. such doth the enemy of human welfare mingle among the good seed, thereby to make the truth more difficult to be believed, which in herself is lustre of seeming godly and human wisdom. ye that are wise eschew such books, and have recourse to us who seek not your monies, but offer unto our most willingly great treasures. we hunt not after our goods with invented lying tinctures, but desire to make you partakers of our goo

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM20

rs before the face of god, let him lead me in my aspirations after that divine and only selfhood which is in thee so that i may be enabled to live by the absolute control and purification of my natural body and soul, i having no other desire, may become a fit dwelling for my higher genius. for the desire of thy house, o ynda, hath eaten me up, and i desire to be dissolved and be with thee. may my human nature, becoming as the perfect twklm, the 'resplendent intelligence' be thus exalted above every head and sit on the throne of hnyb, and being clothed with the sun, illuminate the darkness of my mortal body. cause the divine influx to descend from the great archangel wrffm, to rend away the veils of darkness from my mortal vision, that i may know thee, ynda, the only true self, and hwchy, h

pernal and only self, united in the glory of ain soph aur. let me dwell in that land which far-off travelers call naught. o land beyond honey and spice and all perfections, i will dwell therein with my lord, ynda, forever" step 28 visualize and attract the genius from above by aspiration. vibrate the name hyha by the formula of the middle pillar, and circulate, striving by all the power of the 11 human will to exalt yourself into the genius. then, circumambulate three times. return to the pillars, and face east. say "i am the resurrection and the life. he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whomsoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. i am the first and the last. i am he that liveth and was dead, and behold, i am alive for evermore and hold the keys

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM22

filled with the spirit of trws under the dominion of laykn. enter within and become the manifestation for the beauty of trapt. 7 purify and consecrate talisman with n and o. say: in the name and by the power of tudw hwla hwhy, i proclaim all ye powers and forces now invoked that i, power name, an adeptus minor of the r.r. et a.c, have invoked ye in order to form a time and potent link between my human soul and that spirit of beauty and abundance summed up in the name of trapt, that in this talisman, the light of hwchy may shine forth. to this end, i have formed a perfected talisman bearing on one side the sigil of laykn, the intelligence of cmc, and the geomantic sigils that pertain to a. on the other side are the sigils and divine names referred to trapt and a, which are all represented

dw hwla hwhy, to consecrate in due ceremonial form this a talisman, and that i assert that with divine aid, i shall invoke the intelligence, laykn, and under the mastery of laykn, the spirit of the sun, trws, from their abode in cmc that life, power and spirit may be imparted to this talisman to the end that i may be able to perform the great work and that i may be better enabled to aid my fellow human beings. may the powers of a and the holy one, blessed be he, witness my pledge. step 9 place the talisman on the white triangle upon the altar. stand west of the altar and face east. say: o ye powers of trapt which i have now invoked within this temple, know that all is now in readiness to duly and completely consecrate this talisman of a. i call upon ye now, ye powers of trapt, to aid me wi

ecrated telesmata and to infuse within it trws, the evil spirit of a. under the constant guidance of laykn may sorath also play a part in the empowerment of this talismata and thus, forward the cause of light and the purpose of this talisman in accordance with my will. laykn, thou shall take for thy body this talismata and thus form a sacred link between the spirit of the godhead in trapt and the human soul of the exorcist. step 13 lift the talisman, and place it between the pillars. go to the east, face west, and in the sign of the enterer project your current of will upon the talisman. seal the current with the sign of silence. stop, and see if a light is flashing and flickering on the talisman. if the adept is not satisfied with the charge, repeat the above invocation from the position

hree times with talisman in the right hand. return to position of the throne in the east, place the talisman upon the ground between the pillars, and recite the following invocation: in the name and the power of tudw hwla hwhy, i proclaim all ye powers and forces now invoked that i, power name, an adeptus minor of the r.r. et a.c, have invoked ye in order to form a time and potent link between my human soul and that spirit of beauty and abundance summed up in the name of trapt, that in this talisman, the light of hwchy may shine forth. to this end, i have formed a perfected talisman bearing on one side the sigil of laykn, the intelligence of cmc, and the geomantic sigils that pertain to a. on the other side are the sigils and divine names referred to trapt and a, all represented in brillia

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM3

egemon "pekht" hiereus "konx" hegemon "om" hierophant "pax" hegemon "light" hierophant "in" hiereus "extension" bell/ 13.f full moon healing vigil of the r.r. et a.c. r.r. et a.c. zelator adeptus minor 2 the full moon healing vigil is one of the sacred responsibilities of all fraters and sorors of our rosicrucian fraternity. it is a sacred vigil that links each of us who are sworn to the trust of human spiritual evolution and to the masters, our more ancient fraters and sorors who went before us. many of them have chosen not to move on to other worlds, stars, or the clear, scintillating light, but rather in self-sacrifice chose to remain in service to humankind. it is on this night at the hour of the full moon that the fraters and sorors of the second order link with the fraters and sorors

f them you have done for me" healing is a sacred responsibility and blessing that has its roots and tradition in our order as far back as our founder g.h. frater c.r.c. we can only be certain of one thing, the axiom "physician, heal thyself" is a deep, subtle truth. for as we project healing to the world, we heal the deepest part of our infected self, thus, gradually rising and becoming more than human. preparation for the vigil this vigil is one of the few of our order, that if possible, can be performed outdoors. but knowing that the moon is full in one's sphere of sensation makes it possible to perform it indoors under the inner light of the full moon, if conditions don't permit to work outdoors. full regalia is not necessary for this vigil. however, if the adept does have the ability t

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM8

iation of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, we state that in all things there are two opposing forces and a third force uniting them. this would refer to the triad which operates in all things, especially the supernals. it would also refer to hnyb, the third sephira. we see clearly that hnyb is an amalgamation of the top three supernals. this is emphasized in the lesson "understanding of the human personality in the world of the qabalah" the top three sephiroth are referred to as the greater neschamah, whereas hnyb is referred to as the lesser neschamah. the triangle would also refer to the planet of l and to the element of o. the color of l is black and that of o is red. therefore, the black triangle would represent l and a red triangle would represent the element of o. note also tha

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

t from albert einstein (see below, and despite the later admission of john wright, president of the american geographical society, that hapgood had posed hypotheses that cry aloud for further testing, no further scientific research has ever been undertaken into these anomalous early maps. moreover, far from being applauded for making a serious new contribution to the debate about the antiquity of human civilization, hapgood until his death was coldshouldered by the majority of his professional peers, who couched their discussion of his work in what has accurately been described as thick and unwarranted sarcasm, selecting trivia and factors not subject to verification as the bases for condemnation, seeking in this way to avoid the basic issues .13 a man ahead of his time the late charles ha

produce a movement of the earth s crust over the rest of the earth s body. 18 the piri reis map seems to contain surprising collateral evidence in support of the thesis of a geologically recent glaciation of parts of antarctica following a sudden southward displacement of the earth s crust. moreover since such a map could only have been drawn prior to 4000 bc, its implications for the history of human civilization are staggering. prior to 4000 bc there are supposed to have been no civilizations at all. at some risk of over-simplification, the academic consensus is broadly: civilization first developed in the fertile crescent of the middle east. 15 maps of the ancient sea kings, 1966 ed, p. 189. 16 ibid, p. 187. 17 ibid, p. 189. 18 einstein's foreword to earth's shifting crust, p. 1 graham

aps as one continuous landmass) consists of an archipelago of large islands with mile-thick ice packed between them and rising above sea level. the epoch of the map-makers as we have seen, many orthodox geologists believe that the last time any waterway existed in these ice-filled basins was millions of years ago. from the scholarly point of view, however, it is equally orthodox to affirm that no human beings had evolved in those remote times, let alone human beings capable of accurately mapping the landmasses of the antarctic. the big problem raised by the buache/igy evidence is that those landmasses do seem to have been mapped when they were free of ice. this confronts scholars with two mutually contradictory propositions. 12 ibid, pp. 103-4. 13 ibid, p. 93. graham hancock fingerprints o

. 12 ibid, pp. 103-4. 13 ibid, p. 93. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 28 the buache map, with landmasses which show antarctica very much as it would have looked before it became covered by ice. which one is correct? if we are to go along with orthodox geologists and accept that millions of years have indeed elapsed since antarctica was last completely free of ice, then all the evidence of human evolution, painstakingly accumulated by distinguished scientists from darwin on, must be wrong. it seems inconceivable that this could be the case: the fossil record makes it abundantly clear that only the unevolved ancestors of humanity existed millions of years ago low-browed knuckle-dragging hominids incapable of advanced intellectual tasks like map-making. are we therefore to assume the

a, according to modern seismic surveys. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 30 an early nineteenth-century russian map showing that the existence of antarctica was at that time unknown. the continent was discovered in ad 1818. but could it have been mapped thousands of years earlier than that by the cartographers of an as yet unidentified high civilization of prehistory? is it possible that a human civilization, sufficiently advanced to have mapped antarctica, could have developed by 13,000 bc and later disappeared? and, if so, how much later? the combined effect of the piri reis, oronteus finaeus, mercator and buache maps is the strong, though disturbing, impression that antarctica may have been continuously surveyed over a period of several thousands of years as the ice-cap gradually

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

the cipher is widespread, the code will change again. evidence shows it is already changing. old qabalistic cipher. 5 2 a most unusual cast of characters in 1944, near the end of his life, aleister crowley wrote one of his students in california: my observation of the universe convinces me that there are beings of intelligence and power of a far higher quality than anything we can conceive of as human the one and only chance for mankind to advance as a whole is for individuals to make contact with such beings. scattered individuals throughout modern history and all over the globe have picked up on some aspect of this ultraterrestrial mystery, but none, up until now, has pulled all of it together. however, this outstanding sampling of the best the human race has to offer have, in their own

ce. 14 allen h. greenfield newbrough, john, known mainly for his channeled communication of the mystical work oahspe in the late nineteenth century. palmer, raymond a, was a publisher of conventional science fiction magazines until 1943. then he began publication of the writings of richard shaver, which purported to be accounts of real extra terrestrial visitations and an off-world origin for the human race. for this, palmer was eventually drummed out of science fiction circles. after cofounding fate magazine with curtis fuller in the 1950s, palmer went on to publish flying saucers magazine and search until his death in the 1970s. he republished the shaver material in the early 1960s and was a fighter for unorthodox causes until the end of his life. he claimed for many years to be in posse

etreat high in the andes mountains of south america. he was certainly an initiate, much given to ciphers and intrigue. one can only guess at his complex motives. 18 allen h. greenfield the grid page from liber al vel legis. 19 3 secret cipher of the ufonauts discovered a s those who have studied the prehistory of ufology will tell you, ufos and rumors of them have seemingly been around as long as human beings have looked up and wondered at the vast fantasia playing itself out every day and night in the sky. as the old song says, at night the sky puts on a show for free. in the process of looking at the then-unpolluted skies, the babylonian, mayan, chinese and egyptian astronomers and magi developed both a vast and complex mythology of gods and heroes and a means of foretelling the future

o be the case. the names are meant to convey a second, more important meaning, but only for those able to decode it. one premise i must suggest is that, after the 1974 cipher discovery, the rules began to change again. it took 10 years for the cipher to be exploited by adepts, and at least another 10 for you to read about it. but in the meantime, as if the phenomena responded to obscure events in human history, after 1973 the rules, for the most part, were different. the last classical ufo flap was in 1973, and this itself emphasized the growing contact without communication with impersonal nonhuman aliens very unlike orthon and aura rhanes. grays and blonds were always present in ufo lore, although mostly in france and latin america prior to the 73 flap. indeed, the betty and barney hill

to be accepted. crowley justifies the book of the law itself by asserting that aiwass showed his knowledge chiefly by the use of cipher or cryptogram in certain passages. however, other, related so-called class a documents apparently inspired by aleister crowley can also be profitably employed in a similar way. likewise, this cipher is apparently only the latest in a long series of codes spanning human history and employed by the ufonauts and illuminati of all ages and nations. therefore, the earlier decoding techniques of the qabalists, as well as certain reasonable analogies (as with crowley s table of correspondences of a qabalistic nature called 777, and not a little detective work will put you quickly on the trail of the cipher of the ufonauts. that will put you, very rapidly, on the

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ne other than your own spiritual self or genius. enochian magick teaches that every person has a spiritual counterpart, a 10 spark of divinity, at the core of bis being.you are inherently spiritual.your physical body is an expression of your mirad. your mirad is an expression of your soul. your soul is an expression of your spirit. this inner spark of divine light acts on a higher level than your human mirad.it will appear to be separate from you and will seem to act independent of you. in enochian magick it is called your holy guardian angel. the knowledge and conversation with the holy guardian angel refers to the act of the human self confronting the spiritual self. it is a mystical experience in which the human personality or ego melts into its source. in the east, this'blowing out' of

ur holy guardian angel. the knowledge and conversation with the holy guardian angel refers to the act of the human self confronting the spiritual self. it is a mystical experience in which the human personality or ego melts into its source. in the east, this'blowing out' of the ego is called nirvana. it involves a magical shift in your sense of identity. your sense of identity will shift from the human personality to the spiritual individuality. this shift in identity is necessary to safely cross the abyss and directly confront the holy guardian angel in zid. 11 the goals of enochian magick "the first step is the separation of (what we call, for convenience) the astral body from the physicai body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser a

are many degrees of matter's density. the most dense is the physical plane. the next, more ethereal and very close to the physical plane, is the etheric plane symbolized by the element earth. the next more ethereal world is the astral plane which is usually divided into a lower half, symbolized by the element air, anda higher half symbol ized by the element fi re. the highest plane conceivable to human consciousness is the spiritual plane symbolized by the element spirit (the enochian system uses spirit as a fifth element. aboye this is the divine piane which is inconceivable to the human mirad and no descriptions are possible. there are seven cosmic planes in all. little can be raid of the highest two. the lower five cosmic planes are inhabited by man, although most people will acknowledg

y other person to do the lame. another way of stating this theorem is that every man and every woman is an inherent ly complete and sel f -sufficient individuality. the essence of man is monadic. your great work is largely the process of realizing the truth of this theorem. aleister crowley's famous dictim "do what thou wilt" is a direct corollary of this theorem. if the word''thou' refers to the human ego or personality, this becomes a license to debauchery and will result in a misuse of magick but if the word-`thou' refers to the spirit, or individuality, then the dictim becomes a way of living that is in harmony with nature and natural law. you are already spiritual. you are a star in the hidden core of your being. once this fact is seen to be so, your great work will be to express your

re computer. data base programs allow storage and retrieval of magical reflections, and printouts will provide hard copies when needed. whether you use a honre computer or a pen and 77 paper, up-to-date records are asure way for you to progress in a sane and intelligent fashion. update your diary as often as you can, and you will find yourself growing. 78 development of the subtle body within the human body is another body of approxirnately the lame size and shape; but mude of subtler and less illusory material. this body, which is called by various authors the astraldouble, body of light, body of fire, bodyy of desire, fine body, scin-laeca and numberless other names is naturally fitted to perceive objects of its own class. in particular,the phantoms of the astral plane. aleister crowley

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

ondensation of kabbalah by william g. gray (a hebrew/english glossary can be found at the end of this document) part 1: god to man it would be wrong to ask what is the kabbalah? yet correct to inquire what is kabbalah? kabbalah derives from a hebrew word kbl meaning literally to receive instruction. it has implications covering an immense area of inquiry. it implies a field embracing the whole of human investigations into our relationships with the spiritual side of our natures ever since we started thinking about themfromevery angle of approach. by itself the word is a blanket-term covering the complete study of cosmos from a purely spiritual standpoint. all human races concern themselves with cosmic calculations and spiritual speculations but in the case of the semitic race in particular

they realised that if god were placed at the top, and man at the bottom which seemed natural, the polarity of the fourth sphere down would be wrong, because it should have been on the masculine right instead of the neutral centre. they solved this problem by considering that if the final creative act were equivalent to the expulsion of an individual from a womb, then the final tenth sphere of the human world, should be another stage lower and the two above it should follow suit to balance the design. this gave figure 3, which left a space below the top three concepts which provided a useful symbology of its own. a gap, or abyss just below this top level of consciousness which clearly indicated the difference between divine and human thinking. it also symbolised our legendary fall by which

, the four ways of bringing theminto concrete and objective consciousness, and the triplicity of their combinations. just as the three primary colours of red, yellow and blue with white for light and black for dark can paint any picture you can conceive, or the letters of the alphabet tell any story you can imagine, so will the fundamentals of the kabbalistic tree of life explain everything about human-divine relationships you want or need to know. yet yours is the responsibility for learning how to relate these with each other in the right ways. so start by 6 getting themfirmly and deeply enough in yourmind and soul before you begin wondering what to do with them later. even einstein had to begin by counting 1, 2, 3, 4, and shakespeare by learning how to write a, b, c, d. methodology is a

ent to give hints of something behind it. it represents the limits of clear perception which we have to impose between ourselves and more advanced consciousness. parochet is a useful background for spiritual studies. most mythologies are full of warnings about mortals who dared to gaze on gods and were destroyed in consequence. the bible says: no man has seen the face of god and lived. the normal human mind can only stretch so far before breaking, and it needs protection against an ideology it may seek on one level and yet cannot cope with until developed on others. so the parochet idea is both a warning and a protective hint to over-eager students of kabbalah. keep in immediate view only as much as can be dealt with comfortably and let the rest be screened-down to reasonable proportions

d. they wanted an organised and arranged scheme of doing so, and moreover a scheme of which they were intentionally aware.whatever god may have planned for them, they wanted not only to know about it, but to participate in its calculations and co-operate in the action. 13 the mental manoeuvres of the kabbalists sharpened their wits to a point where they became capable of coping with every kind of human contingency. exercises in the control and application of consciousness are never wasted and this was what the practice of kabbalah amounted to. a discipline directing all their energies toward divinity. so, starting from their human status in this mundane world, kabbalists steadily worked their way back by the serpent-paths of their tree, a path at a time. tree-progress is a model of patient

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

asc, man, but nowhere goddesses. the gods that have kept the firmest hold are the three marked in the days of the week as mercury, jupiter, mars; and of these, wuotan stands out the most distinct. jonas, fredegar, paulus diaconus and the abrenuntiatio name him, he towers at the head of ancient lines of kings, many places bear the indelible impress of his name. woedenspanne signified a part of the human hand, as the north named another part' lilf-lisr' wolf-lith, after the god t^r. unexpectedly our 13th centuiy has preserved for us vol. 111. b xviil peeface. one of his names [wish, which lies in abeyance even in the norse system, yet is the one that stands in the closest contact with the women that do the god's bidding, with the wand that unlocks his hoard, with the mantle that carries him

ions, and these exceptions are apt to be misleading; but the rule teaches us to fix upon fundamental distinctions, for which we can only expect a very slow resolution into a higher unity. while there is every appearance of europe not having contained any aborigines, but received its population gradually from asia, yet the figures in our chronolosries do not reach back to the actual descent of all human speech from one original source; and the strata of our mountains bear witness to a higher prehistoric age, whose immeasurable breadth no inquirer can penetrate. then, over and above the original kinship necessarily underlying the facts taught by comparative philology, we must also assume in the history of european tongues some external, accidental and manifest interchanges of influence betwe

hey were sensibly disturbed and hindered too, but they lived on, and could acquire a new impetus; the heathen faith was cut down to the root, and its poor remains could only save themselves by stealth under a new guise. crude, unkempt it cannot but appear, yet the crude has its simplicity, and the rough its sincerity. in our heathen mythology certain ideas stand out strong and clear, of which the human heart especially has need, by which it is sustained and cheered. to it the highest god is a father (p. 22, a good father, gofar (p. 167, gaffer, grandfather, who grants salvation and victory to the living, and to the dead an entrance to his dwelling. death is a going home, a return to the father (p. 839, by the side of the god stands the highest goddess as a mother (p. 22, gammer, grandmothe

nds what epic had handed down entire; the sculptors, striving after naked forms of beauty, preface. xlix will^ in favour of it, sacrifice if need be the significant symbol; as they can neither bring in all the features of the myth, nor yet find the whole of them sufficient, they must omit some things and add others. sculpture and the drama aim at making the gods more conceivable to the mind, more human; and every religion that is left free to unfold itself will constantly fall back upon man and the deepest thoughts he is capable of, to draw from them a new interpretation of the revealed. as in statues the rigid attitude unbent itself and the stiff folds dropt away, so devotion too in her converse with deity will not be needlessly shackled. in the same way language, even in the hands of poe

faith in scandinavia and britain proved receptive of protestant opinion; and how favourable to it a great part of france was, where german blood still held its ground. as in language and myth, so in the religious leanings of a people there is something indestructible. gods, i.e. a multiplication of the one supreme incomprehensible deity, could only be conceived of by germans as by others under a human form (p. 316, and celestial abodes like earthly houses are ascribed to them. but here comes a difference, in this reluctance to exhibit the immeasurable (that magnitude coelestium) in visible images, and confine it between earthly walls. to make a real portrait of deity is clean impossible, therefore such images are already prohibited in the old test. decalogue; ulphilas renders eibcoxov by

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

at changes in the old-established relationship: the spirits acquired a new and terrible aspect as ministers and messengers of satan.1 some put on a more sava.ge look that savours of the giant, especially the woodsprites. grendeps nature borders on those of giants and gods. not so with the females however: the wild women and female nixes drop into the class of fortune-telling swan-maids who are of human kind, while the elfins that present the drinking-horn melt into the circle of valkyrs; and here again we recognise a general beauty pervading all the female spirits, and raising them above the males, whose characteristics come out more individually. in wichtels, dwarfs and goblins, especially in that children s bugbear the man ruprecht, there shews itself a comic faculty derived from the old

current of the unsatisfied, disconsolate: they do not rightly know how to turn their glorious gifts to account, they always require to lean upon men. not only do they seek to renovate their race by intermarriage with mankind, they also need the counsel and assistance of men in their affairs. though acquainted in a higher degree than men with the hidden virtues of stones and herbs, they yet invoke human aid for their sick and their women in labour (pp. 457. 492, they borrow men s vessels for baking and brewing (p. 454 n, they even celebrate their weddings and hightides in the halls of men. hence too their doubting whether they can be partakers of salvation, and their unconcealed grief when a negative answer is given. 1 bruder rausch (friar rush) a veritable goblin, is without hesitation [de

the two he stands victorious. the giant both does and suffers wrong, because in his stupidity he undervalues everybody, and even falls foul of the gods; j the outcast dwarf, who does discern good and evil, lacks the right courage for free and independent action. in order of creation, the giant as the sensuous element came first, next followed the spiritual element of elvish nature, and lastly the human race restored the equilibrium. the abrupt ness of these gradations is a good deal softened down by the giants or dwarfs forming frequent alliances with men, affording clear evidence that ancient fiction does not favour steep contrasts: the very earliest giants have sense and judgment ascribed to them (see suppl. on one side we see giants forming a close tie of brotherhood or servile dependen

ce restored the equilibrium. the abrupt ness of these gradations is a good deal softened down by the giants or dwarfs forming frequent alliances with men, affording clear evidence that ancient fiction does not favour steep contrasts: the very earliest giants have sense and judgment ascribed to them (see suppl. on one side we see giants forming a close tie of brotherhood or servile dependence with human heroes, on the other side shading off into the type of schrats and woodsprites. there is a number of ancient terms corresponding in sense to our present word riese (giant. 2 1 not a trace of the finer features of gods is to be seen in the titans. mullet s proleg. 373. 2 some are mere circumlocutions (a counterpart to those quoted on p 450) der groze man, er. 5330. der michel man, er. 5475. d

) might originally refer to the f gens 8palorum y of jornandes; conf. schafarik 1, 286. 310. so closely do the names for giant agree with those of ancient nations: popular belief magnified hostile warlike neighbours into giants, as it diminished the weak and oppressed into dwarfs. the sanskrit rdkshasas can have nothing to do with our riese, nor with the ohg. recchio, mhg. recke, a designation of human heroes (see suppl. we find plenty of proper names both of giants and giantesses preserved in on, some apparently significant; thus hrungnir suggests the gothic hrugga (virga, rod, pole) and our runge (brem. wb. 3, 558; herbort 1385: groz alsam ein runge/ our mhg. poems like giant s names to end in -olt, as witolt, fasolt, memerolt, etc. a great stature, towering far above any human size, is

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

the wise today, it is not to be wondered at that in the days gone by there were many who saw naught in these symbols but arbitrary marks of indefinite character. the rose, on the other hand, offers little trouble to the student of symbology. its fragrance, its cycles of budding into life, maturing into full bloom and sweetness and then dropping to decay and dust, represent the cycles of life.even human life. that the seed of the [74] disintegrating rose should drop to earth and in earth find again the opportunity to be reborn, typifies the mystic's understanding of the continuity of life, or reincarnation. in our work, the cross represents many things esoterically; likewise the rose. but exoterically, the rose represents evolution, while the cross represents the labors and burdens of life

e has one of the polarities predominating through greater strength. thus we speak of a body being of a positive polarity or negative polarity, referring to the predominating magnetism of its two poles [82] chart 1 [83] sixth temple degree references explanation of chart 1 digestion and nutrition the chart shown herewith is not to be considered as an anatomical drawing of the internal parts of the human body. the various organs and connections shown in the diagram herewith are arranged so that the mechanical action will be plain and understandable, and not in accordance with the true relations found in the human body. for instance, the position of the liver and gall bladder is not in keeping with the true condition. the same may be said of the spleen. and the connections from the intestines

d be located if we were going to be partly correct as far as the diagram is concerned. however, this mechanical drawing will serve a better purpose than any anatomical drawing you may find in any book. it is well for our members to understand the mechanical process of eating and digesting food. we must keep in mind that food, whether in liquid or solid form, supplies the negative elements for the human body, just as breathing supplies the positive elements. when the positive elements in the breath of life come in contact with the negative elements of the physical body, there is a unit formed of the negative and positive polarities that constitutes life through the chemical action as well as the psychic action. this diagram and chart will help you to understand how the food is turned into t

nt of positive energy for psychic experiments and for special healing work. all of this, of course, is explained in detail in the monographs [86] chart 3 [87] explanation of chart 3 principal arteries in our use of the blood for healing purposes, as well as for all mystic or psychic purposes, we deal with the vitalized or positive blood. this is the blood which travels through the arteries of the human body. arteries carry the blood, the vitalized blood, from the heart to every part of the body to carry on the constructive work of nature. veins, on the other hand, return the devitalized blood to the heart, and do not concern us gready. the diagram on chart 3 shows the principal arteries. from the upper part of the heart rises the great aortic arch (indicated by the figure 1. see also diagr

an be stimulated or increased in vitality in certain parts of the body through certain methods known only to rosicrucians. that is why this chart becomes very interesting and helpful in the sixth degree work. it is easy to understand how the vitalized blood in these arteries becomes weakened and less vitalized as it circulates around through the body and finally passes into the veins. but in some human processes it is necessary to keep the blood in these arteries from being weakened and less vitalized as it reaches the part or section of the body which is diseased. our methods show the members how this can be accomplished. it is one of the important methods of healing work known only to the rosicrucians [88] chart 4 [89] explanation of chart 4 general nervous system the purpose of this cha

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

ike.animal magnetism is announced, in the disbelief of which he has been trained from hiscontributionsto thezoist215distance, or which in years long past had been in sympathetic intercourse with some person that is present, can this brain conduct its impressions to the brainoftheecstatic,-areonlyquestionsofdegree;additional experience,itisadded, tends to extend our notion of the capabilitiesofthe human brain in these respects. now why should we deny to the casesofm. cahagnet the characterofevidence on the question of degree? and if they are attested, authenticated, admitted, what other course remains for us?thestep in degree may be sovast-fromtransferenceofthought at the interval of an hour and a street, to an intervalofa hemisphere andhalfacentury-thatwe may withhold assent, waiting an ex

by overpowering by its will the soul, repel all other soul atmos255 pheres: but in the magnetic state, the body being rendered inert, the soul is left free to exert itself, and in that state exists, irrespective of time or space, and endued with the power of attenuating or expanding itself to whatever point it desires to be in, with'oussr-electro-telegrephic-wire-likespeed' and of acting on other human soul atmospheres, thus becoming cognizant of the past transactions of others like heinrich zschokke-the swisshistorian-ofthe present, how far soever distant, like the americansolitaire*'and mr hazard's patient; and, in like manner, becoming possessed by an intuitive perception of the floating ideas of other coexistent souls, thus accounting for the phenomenon of jacobbehmen-arude, unlettered

the two examples selected are of little value while others are omitted which seem perfectly to establish his book as 'a step farther towards the unknown.'thecelestialtelegraphappears to me to prove more forcibly than any other work on animal magnetism, with the exception ofi.hernrichjung's(called stilling)theoryofpneumatology,the existence of guardian angels, of hades, and the materiality of the human soul, but to be as far removed from swedenborgian255ism(by which term i mean a belief in thedoarinesand doxology of the new]erusalemchurch,and particularly articles xxi.,xxii.,andxxiii*)as from behemenism, mahometanism, buddhism, or polytheism, all, there is little doubt, equally indebted to the hitherto occult but ever existent law of nature which we now term animal magnetism.mrsandby has s

an'scharacter is formed for him in the first place, because, had he no education at all he would be little better than a savage. but if that education is performed rightly, it developshis own willandhis owncharaaer.4.-mrowen's friend--has favoured me at my request with the first of a series of questions-which he places as curdy as possible, that it may not be 'a leading question.'itis-'whatis the human will' c.a.-themind concentrated on one object. thought, and the powers of the mind directed to obtain it. but i may here state to you, that the will of man can only exist in opposition.itis a dormant power of the mind, which only rises under restraint.correspondencewithrobertowen181any other; and what the argument of man could not effect, a spirit would be able to do by aiming at the weakest

what will be best. croydon 4 december1854 mydear sir,your favour of the rst is to hand. i will ask the c. a. for his opinion upon your advertisement, and forward. it to you forthwith. i intend (d.v) to be at the proposed meeting on therstofjanuary, 1855, and i trust your philanthropic exertions will at length meet the much coveted'reward'-thehappiness ofseeing'the permanent happy existence of the human race' actually commenced. with reference to the christian doctrine of the atonement, which you deem 'contrary to all your previously received ideas of the almighty godoftheuniverse'-ican only repeat the words of your friend william allen, addressed by him to you in october,1815-'ifa man will believe nothing which cannot be mathematically demonstrated tohim,-nothingwhich is not beyond the rea

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

atory or speculative myths. these may be simple etiological myths that explain the origin of an object, custom, or natural feature,5 or they may be complex myths that try to answer the questions that have always troubled humanity, such as why people die. some myths seem to acknowledge that these questions may be unanswerable but provide strategies for coping with the sorrows and contradictions of human life. examples of all these different categories of myths can be found within egyptian mythology. in order to explore this mythology, we must first look at the geography and history of ancient egypt. myth and geography egypt is a large country in the northeast corner of the continent of africa, but modern geographical terms have little relevance to how the ancient egyptians saw themselves. t

nals record many years for which the most important events were deemed to be the dedication of cult images or the king s participation in rituals, such as visiting the sacred lake of the god heryshef( he who is upon his lake) or spearing the hippopotamus. 15 there is plenty of evidence by the early dynastic period for a complex pantheon of egyptian deities who could be represented in a variety of human, animal, or semihuman forms. whether myths about these deities were cur- 6 handbook of egyptian mythology rent at this stage is hard to say. the unification of the country and the subsequent patronage of local cults by each king must have led to some kind of organization of the pantheon at this time. deities began to be grouped into pairs, groups, or hierarchies. the creation of relationship

n more recent times.33 in some middle kingdom stories, gods feature as characters. if the definition of myth as stories about gods is accepted, these narratives might count as myths, but they are really about people 16 handbook of egyptian mythology who happen to encounter gods. another common definition of myth is stories about the world of the gods, but these middle kingdom tales are set in the human world, sometimes in a specific historical period. a series of linked stories set in the third and fourth dynasties describes marvels performed by the magicians of this era, such as transforming a wax crocodile into a real one.34 in the framing story, five deities disguise themselves as people to help a mortal woman who is about to give birth to triplets destined to be kings. an incomplete st

h some mythical themes that occur in spells are not known from other sources, there is, however, not a shred of proof that a specific kind of unorthodox mythology was especially coined bout portant for this genre. 38 indeed, the efficacy of such spells may have partly depended on the patients being familiar with the story of which they were being made a part. introduction 17 similar links between human and divine events were created in visual form on magical objects of the middle kingdom and second intermediate period. ivory wands that were used to protect newborn children and their mothers show a wide array of divine beings, some in monstrous forms (see figure 30. many of these have been identified with the deities of middle egypt who feature in the coffin texts. brief inscriptions on som

s hand (see figure 20. the queen gives birth to the future ruler surrounded by deities who will nurse and protect the child and its spirit-double, the ka. this royal birth scene may be based on mythical prototypes, but it predates all the known depictions of the birth of infant gods. greek myth has equivalent stories of zeus s disguising himself to seduce mortal women, but their focus is on very human emotions of lust and jealousy. the seductions by zeus are set in a mythical age of heroes, and the god s behavior may be criticized. in egypt, such stories were a solemn part of the myth of divine kingship and were told about living people. each egyptian king was the son of the supreme creator god amun-ra but also horus, the avenger of his father, osiris. some new kingdom rulers took a renew

HEAVEN HELL

. in one of the oldest copies of per-em-hru, i.e, in the papyrus of nu, 1 is a vignette of the seven arits, or divisions of sekhet-aaru; the portion shown of each arit is the door, or gate, which is guarded by a gatekeeper, by a watcher, who reports the arrival of every comer, and by a herald, who receives and announces his name. all these beings save two have the head of an animal, or bird, on a human body, a fact which indicates the great antiquity of the ideas that underlie this vignette. their names are- arit i. gatekeeper. sekhet-hra-asht-aru. watcher. semetu. herald. hu-kheru. p. 29 click to view the seven arits, each with its gatekeeper, its watcher, and its hera.ld p. 31 arit ii. gatekeeper. tun-hat. watcher. seqet-hra. herald. sabes. arit iii. gatekeeper. am-huat-ent-pehui-fi. wat

f the tuat was a space which was neither wholly darkness nor wholly light, the western end being partially lighted by the setting sun, and the eastern end by the rising sun. from the pictures in the book am-tuat and the book of gates we learn that a river flowed through the tuat, much as the nile flowed through egypt, and we see that there were inhabitants on each of its banks, just as there were human beings on each side of the nile. at one place the river of the tuat joined the great celestial waters which were supposed to form the source of the earthly nile. how, or when, or where the belief arose it is impossible to say, but it seems that at a very early period the inhabitants of egypt thought that the souls of the dead when they departed from this world made their way into the tuat, a

eparted spirits made their way from north to south, so that they might enter the tuat by the "gap" in the mountains there. still later, the egyptians reverted to their old belief as to the situation of the domain of osiris, and the books which deal with the tuat always assume that it lies far away to the north, and were intended to guide souls on their way to it. the ultimate fate of the souls of human beings who had departed to the tuat must always have been a matter of speculation to the egyptians, and at the best p. 92 they could only hope that they had traversed the long, dark, and dangerous valley in safety. the same may be said of numbers of the gods, who in very early times were believed to possess a nature which closely resembled that of men and women, and to be in danger of exterm

e other that of a ram; each sceptre is supported by the god tat and the god set, the personifications of the tuat and the mountain respectively. one sceptre is mentioned in the text, which is somewhat obscure in meaning; it seems, however, that the jackal-headed sceptre uttered words on behalf of the god afu-ra, and that the other p. 110 typified him, taking the place of the ram-headed god with a human body which we have in the book am-tuat. on each side of the boat are twelve gods, who presumably represent the twelve hours of the day, and the twelve hours of the night; one group is called "neteru set( or semt, i.e "gods of the mountain" and the other "neteru set-amentet" i.e "gods of the mountain of the hidden land" the gods of the mountain are the offspring of ra himself, and they "emerg

e dead he owed to the "maat kheru" or "word of maat" as the god afu-ra passes out of the third division both the tchatcha and the nebu-khert give themselves up to lamentation, and they return to the entrance, and wait for the re-appearance of his boat on the following night, when they will again attack seba, and af, and apep, and overcome them. the exact place which was set apart for the souls of human beings is nowhere described in the texts. next: chapter viii. fourth division of the tuat. i. the kingdom of seker according to the book am-tuat sacred texts egypt ehh index index previous next p. 131 chapter viii. fourth division of the tuat. i. the kingdom of seker according to the book am-tuat. the boat of afu-ra has now passed out of the dominions of khenti-amenti, the ancient god of the

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

ur- halloo, take care! diable, you will upset us over theprecipice" he hurriedly exclaimed, unceremoniously snatching from me the reins, and giving the horse aviolent pull "you do not mean prince obrenovitch" i asked aghast "yes, i do; and him precisely. to-night i have to be there, hoping to close a series of seances by finallydeveloping a most marvellous manifestation of the hidden power of the human spirit; and you may come withme. i will introduce you; and besides, you can help me as an interpreter, for they do not speak french" as i was pretty sure that if the somnambule was frosya, the rest of the family must be gospoja p, ireadily accepted. at sunset we were at the foot of the mountain, leading to the old castle, as the frenchmancalled the place. it fully deserved the poetical name

er souls, a soul-ego is reborn: for weal or for woe, who knoweth! captive in its new humanform, it grows with it, and together they become, at last, conscious of their existence. happy are the years of their blooming youth, unclouded with want or sorrow. neither knows aught of thepast nor of the future. for them all is the joyful present: for the soul-ego is unaware that it had ever lived inother human tabernacles, it knows not that it shall be again reborn, and it takes no thought of the morrow. its form is calm and content. it has hitherto given its soul-ego no heavy troubles. its happiness is due to thecontinuous mild serenity of its temper, to the affection it spreads wherever it goes. for it is a noble form, andits heart is full of benevolence. never has the form startled its soul-ego

earth, only during themorn. of life, its spring and summer. it has but a short duration and returns from whence it came- theinvisible realms. how oft'neath the bud that is brightest and fairest, the seeds of the canker in embryo lurk! how oft at the root of the flower that is rarest- secure in its ambush the worm is at work" the running sand which moves downward in the glass, wherein the hours of human life are numbered, runsswifter. the worm has gnawed the blossom of health through its heart. the strong body is found stretchedone day on the thorny bed of pain. the soul-ego beams no longer. it sits still and looks sadly out of what has become its dungeon windows, onthe world which is now rapidly being shrouded for it in the funeral palls of suffering. is it the eve of nighteternal which is

he gravel walk. and now its heavy gaze falls wistfully on the azure bosomof the tranquil sea. the gulf sparkles like a gem-studded carpet of blue-velvet in the farewell dancingsunbeams, and smiles like a thoughtless, drowsy child, weary of tossing about. further on, calm and serene inits perfidious beauty, the open sea stretches far and wide the smooth mirror of its cool waters- salt andbitter as human tears. it lies in its treacherous repose like a gorgeous, sleeping monster, watching over theunfathomed mystery of its dark abysses. truly the monumentless cemetry of the millions sunk in its depths "without a grave, unknell'd, uncoffined and unknown" while the sorry relic of the once noble form pacing yonder, once that its hour strikes and the deep-voiced nightmare talesv14 bells toll the k

into the arms of the great quiet sea; and themillions of stars that stud the former peep into and bathe in every lakelet and pool. to the grief-furrowedsoul those twinkling orbs are the eyes of angels. they look down with ineffable pity on the suffering ofmankind. it is not the night dew that falls on the sleeping flowers, but sympathetic tears that drop from thoseorbs, at the sight of the great human sorrow. yes; sweet and beautiful is a southern night. but "when silently we watch the bed, by the taper is flickering light, when all we love is fading fast- how terrible is night" viianother day is added to the series of buried days. the far green hills, and the fragrant boughs of thepomegranate blossom have melted in the mellow shadows of the night, and both sorrow and joy are plungedin th

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ccepted? 32 the working system of the t.s. 37 the objects of the society 37 the common origin of man 38 our other objects 44 on the sacredness of the pledge 45 the relations of the t.s. to theosophy 49 on self-improvement 49 the abstract and the concrete 52 the fundamental teachings of theosophy 57 on god and prayer 57 is it necessary to pray? 61 prayer kills self-reliance 66 on the source of the human soul 69 the buddhist teachings on the above 71 theosophical teachings as to nature and man 77 the unity of all in all 77 evolution and illusion 78 on the septenary constitution of our planet 81 the septenary nature of man 83 the distinction between soul and spirit 86 page 2 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt the greek teachings 89 on the various postmortem states 95 the physical and the

geticists, who started the eclectic theosophical system. as explained by professor wilder, they were called so because of their practice of interpreting all sacred legends and narratives, myths and mysteries, by a rule or principle of analogy and correspondence: so that events which were related as having occurred in the external world were regarded as expressing operations and experiences of the human soul. they were also denominated neo-platonists. though theosophy, or the eclectic theosophical system, is generally attributed to the third century, yet, if diogenes la rtius is to be credited, its origin is much earlier, as he attributed the system to an egyptian priest, pot-amun, who lived in the early days of the ptolemaic dynasty. the same author tells us that the name is coptic, and si

required the wise to exalt their mind by contemplation. q. what is your authority for saying this of the ancient theosophists of alexandria? a. an almost countless number of well-known writers. mosheim, one of them, says that: ammonius taught that the religion of the multitude went hand-in-hand with philosophy, and with her had shared the fate of being by degrees corrupted and obscured with mere human conceits, superstitions, and lies; that it ought, therefore, to be brought back to its original purity by purging it of this dross and expounding it upon philosophical principles; and the whole christ had in view was to reinstate and restore to its primitive integrity the wisdom of the ancients; to reduce within bounds the universally-prevailing dominion of superstition; and in part to corre

obia)-have all left voluminous records of the philaletheian system-so far, at all events, as their public profession of faith was known, for the school was divided into exoteric and esoteric teachings. q. how have the latter tenets reached our day, since you hold that what is properly called the wisdom-religion was esoteric? a. the wisdom-religion was ever one, and being the last word of possible human knowledge, was, therefore, carefully preserved. it preceded by long ages the alexandrian theosophists, reached the modern, and will survive every other religion and philosophy. q. where and by whom was it so preserved? a. among initiates of every country; among profound seekers after truth-their disciples; and in those parts of the world where such topics have always been most valued and pur

nsight, and even interest, owing to their too great devotion to things of sense and their long slavery to the dead letter of dogma and ritualism. but the strongest reason for it lies in the fact that real theosophy has ever been kept secret. q. you have brought forward proofs that such secrecy has existed; but what was the real cause for it? a. the causes for it were: 1. the perversity of average human nature and its selfishness, always tending to the gratification of personal desires to the detriment of neighbors arid next of kin. such people could never be entrusted with divine secrets. 2. their unreliability to keep the sacred and divine knowledge from desecration. it is the latter that led to the perversion of the most sublime truths and symbols, and to the gradual transformation of th

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

mal, guilt not yet erased. this was the beginning of the formation of an alphabet of binding. the second half of this operation consisted of experimenting with this alphabet, binding the demons into magical weapons for later use. when the initial phase of the work was done, i 10 slept for about 18 hours, and awoke clear of the frenetic delirium which had been built up. commentary the hierarchy of human needs traditionally, demons and devils are organised according to ranks and hierarchies with .princes. ruling lesser demons. the grimoires seem to imply that if hell exists, then it is a bureaucracy, and so by the same token, earthly bureaucracies are demonic structures- as anyone who has had any dealings with the dhss will readily testify. the hierarchy used in the babblogue was developed b

. the grimoires seem to imply that if hell exists, then it is a bureaucracy, and so by the same token, earthly bureaucracies are demonic structures- as anyone who has had any dealings with the dhss will readily testify. the hierarchy used in the babblogue was developed by the psychologist abraham maslow, to show how the various levels of .need. influence behaviour and motivation. his hierarchy of human needs is a pyramid of desires, ranging from biological survival needs (food, shelter, etc) to more complex needs: biological hunger, thirst, warmth safety i.e. freedom from fear affiliative to be given consideration esteem status, praise, belonging cognitive intellectual stimulation aesthetic culture, art self-actualization self-knowledge according to maslow, the needs at one level must be a

eny or subjugate them. the shaman.s journey the central theme of all .magical retirements. of this nature is the journey within. shamans world-wide, and the most powerful religious myths are concerned with this descent into chaos- the confrontation with death, the demon feast, trial by fire, communion with the dead- and the subsequent return- the realisation of power, and the subsequent return to human affairs as an initiate. the core elements in this process can be summarised as follows: phase of departure: summons to depart, seperation from mundane life, descent. phase of initiation: ordeals, the labyrinth, womb, whales. belly, guides and allies. illumination/transformation phase of return: rebirth, return to world. mastery awareness of this process is a central theme of the contemporary

me of the possible processes which are occurring, with the aim of weaving them into the discussion later. perhaps i should begin by making a declaration; that i do not believe that consciousness is a purely internal or subjective experience; rather, it is an emergent property of our interaction with the biosphere as a whole. i would assert that consciousness, and the self-referential awareness of human beings, are not necessarily one and the same. when individuals encounter something .outside. their embedded structure of .how the world should be- that is, consensus reality, it seems to me that there is a factor which can be termed .the credibility envelope. which comes into play, whereby an individual .fits. the experience into a category that least strains the limitations of consensus rea

this type of experience. another example of this process is the reports of so-called survivors of .satanic child abuse. which is rich in detail about bizarre practices but very hazy when it comes to names, dates, places and so forth. the common themes which arise in such encounters could well be a product of cultural similarities between individuals, or even commonalities formed from the way the human brain structures perception. paul deveraux tentatively asserts the proposition that the earth light phenomena is consciousness-sensitive. that is, that the energy forms are sensitive to the conscious mind of the observer. many accounts of earth lights talk about the lights following the observer, playing .tag. with them, or appear to display the characteristics of being intelligently guided

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

k and going round saying i never will understand humans until he was thoroughly spock-ified. and he got an a, so there! and so, back to the cthulhu mythos. lovecraft himself was of the opinion that fear, particularly fear of the unknown, was the strongest emotion attached to the great old ones. the reason why i like to work with that mythos occasionally is that the great old ones are outside most human mythologies, reflecting the shadows of the giants in norse myths, the pre- olympian titans in greek myths, and other groups of universebuilders who are thought to be too chaotic for the polite company of the gods of the ordered universe. for me too, the nature of the great old ones as shadowy beings who can only be partially glimpsed is attractive- they can t be assimilated and bound into an

haos more subtle defences that it throws up is the sneaking suspicion (which can quickly become an obsession) is that you are better than everyone else. in some circles, this is known as magusitis, and it is not unknown for those afflicted to declare themselves to be maguses, witch queens, avatars of goddesses, or spiritual masters. if you catch yourself reffering to everyone else as the herd, or human cattle, etc, then its time to take another look at where you re going. myself, i prefer the benefits of empathy and the ability to get on with other people than the limitations of being a reclusive wouldbe raskalnikov dreaming of the serving slaves. while we might echo the words of hassan i sabbah that nothing is true, everything is permitted, acting totally from this premise is likely to br

ocesses proprioceptive information about the body s location in space) is also acting in an unusual mode. what are the fruits of this experience- the insights, perceptions and messages brought back down to earth by the illuminate? evolution of consciousness, by such means, could well be an important survival program- a way of going beyond the information given- a way of learning how to modify the human biosystem via the environment. ilya prigognine s theory of dissipative structures shows how the very instability of open systems allows them to be self-transforming. the basis of this idea is that the movement of energy through a system causes 64 phil hine fluctuations within it. these fluctuations, if they reach a critical level (i.e. a catastrophe cusp point) develop novel interactions, un

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

ywas then living at 17 lansdowne road at the holland park end of ladbroke grove. the house belonged to bertram keightley, a well-to-do young theosophical neophyte. the letters 23 psychology ofbotany (1906, describes his arcane preoccupations. this unreadable but nevertheless fascinating book claimed to be 'a treatise on trees, shrubs, and plants, etc, for the cure of diseases and ailments, of the human system (without medicine) by sympathy (positive and negative) on the soul plane, by "charubel (the great seer, a collegian who trained for the gospel 60 years ago, gave his whole life up for the love of nature and the study of the supernatural elements &c &c. author of the zodiac symbolised, the north pole star and region, the seer critic, the geozonic spheres, the occultist, astrographical

d edition, revised by a. e. waite, 1910. 4 irwin's son herbert, a medical stud nt at bristol,.had died of an overdose of laudanum in 1879 and irwm made persistent efforts to contact him. william eglinton (1857-1933) was a well-known 'materialization' and 'slate-writing' medium. asealed slate would have a message written upon it during a seance eve if the slate itsel was supposedly inaccessible to human agents. eghnton was acquamted with madame blavatsky and visited adyar, near madras, when h.p.b. was there during the early 1880s. he joined the london lodge of the theosophical society during the early 1880s. 5 john thomas, who lived in cheshire, was a spiri ualist mediu and astrologer. the following transcription from the title-page of his 24 thealchemist of the golden dawn 3 see 'an accoun

only occultist impeded by the cares of business. 1 do not know one that is not. it is very right to look ahead to avoid coming evils, but it is also very good not to anticipate too much, and to meet difficulties when they come, especially when the future difficulties are beyond the ordinary power ofman to foresee. no doubt the latter end of this century, as of the last, is a culminating point in human destiny. the t.s. itself is an outcome of this crisis, and the 2 things are intimately bound up together. after all, we had not half time enough to talk over things. it is not impossible that cowes may be mixed up with d'alton but 1 do not think he is, so far as 1 have seen. it appears to me like a b.b. scheme, but 1 have not yet had sufficient evidence to decide 'i should be very doubtful a

house at midsummer and we hope qp.a. will be all right long before that, or the removal will be very uncomfortable. i must see you and have a talk if i do come to london at the equinox. your present abode i think is not quite so inaccessible as that at chiswick. i in the political world, there seems to be unrest and disquietude all over the world, all pointing, at present, to some great crisis in human affairs. of this, the mahatmas seem to have been aware. there is no telling what may happen before i see you in march, and we may have much to talk of. i am better in health than i was, but still not well. i am very busy with my own particular work. i beg to thank you very much for your kind sympathy with me m my great calamity [i.e, mrs ayton's death. i know well all the philosophy of the t

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

a hugely remote period when. consciousness was manifested, perhaps, in shapes and forms long since withdrawn before the tide of advancing humanity. forms of which poetry and legend alone have caught a flying memory and called them gods, monsters, mythical beings of all sorts and kinds- algernon blackwood i. the horror in clay the most merciful thing in the world, i think, is the inability of the human mind to correlate all its contents. we live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of black seas of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far. the sciences, each straining in its own direction, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing together of dissociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality, and of our frightful position therein, t

wn direction, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing together of dissociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality, and of our frightful position therein, that we shall either go mad from the revelation or flee from the light into the peace and safety of a new dark age. theosophists have guessed at the awesome grandeur of the cosmic cycle wherein our world and human race form transient incidents. they have hinted at strange survivals in terms which would freeze the blood if not masked by a bland optimism. but it is not from them that there came the single glimpse of forbidden eons which chills me when i think of it and maddens me when i dream of it. that glimpse, like all dread glimpses of truth, flashed out from an accidental piecing together of separa

iliations. above these apparent hieroglyphics was a figure of evident pictorial intent, though its impressionistic execution forbade a very clear idea of its nature. it seemed to be a sort of monster, or symbol representing a monster, of a form which only a diseased fancy could conceive. if i say that my somewhat extravagant imagination yielded simultaneous pictures of an octopus, a dragon, and a human caricature, i shall not be unfaithful to the spirit of the thing. a pulpy, tentacled head surmounted a grotesque and scaly body with rudimentary wings; but it was the general outline of the whole which made it most shockingly frightful. behind the figure was a vague suggestions of a cyclopean architectural background. the writing accompanying this oddity was, aside from a stack of press cutt

ast had encountered a singular tribe or cult of degenerate esquimaux whose religion, a curious form of devil-worship, chilled him with its deliberate bloodthirstiness and repulsiveness. it was a faith of which other esquimaux knew little, and which they mentioned only with shudders, saying that it had come down from horribly ancient aeons before ever the world was made. besides nameless rites and human sacrifices there were certain queer hereditary rituals addressed to a supreme elder devil or tornasuk; and of this professor webb had taken a careful phonetic copy from an aged angekok or wizard-priest, expressing the sounds in roman letters as best he knew how. but just now of prime significance was the fetish which this cult had cherished, and around which they danced when the aurora leape

ted, and two were shaken into a frantic cry which the mad cacophony of the orgy fortunately deadened. legrasse dashed swamp water on the face of the fainting man, and all stood trembling and nearly hypnotised with horror. in a natural glade of the swamp stood a grassy island of perhaps an acre's extent, clear of trees and tolerably dry. on this now leaped and twisted a more indescribable horde of human abnormality than any but a sime or an angarola could paint. void of clothing, this hybrid spawn were braying, bellowing, and writhing about a monstrous ring-shaped bonfire; in the centre of which, revealed by occasional rifts in the curtain of flame, stood a great granite monolith some eight feet in height; on top of which, incongruous in its diminutiveness, rested the noxious carven statuet

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

as to preclude the probable existence not only of all highly evolved life, but of any life at all above the unicellular or at most the trilobite stage. these fragments, with their odd marking, must have been five hundred million to a thousand million years old. ii popular imagination, i judge, responded actively to our wireless bulletins of lake s start northwestward into regions never trodden by human foot or penetrated by human imagination, though we did not mention his wild hopes of revolutionizing the entire sciences of biology and geology. his preliminary sledging and boring journey of january 11th to 18th with pabodie and five others- marred by the loss of two dogs in an upset when crossing one of the great pressure ridges in the ice- had brought up more and more of the archaean slat

ness of archaean mythical resemblances; of how disturbingly this lethal realm corresponded to the evilly famed plateau of leng in the primal writings. mythologists have placed leng in central asia; but the racial memory of man- or of his predecessors- is long, and it may well be that certain tales have come down from lands and mountains and temples of horror earlier than asia and earlier than any human world we know. a few daring mystics have hinted at a pre-pleistocene origin for the fragmentary pnakotic manuscripts, and have suggested that the devotees of tsathoggua were as alien to mankind as tsathoggua itself. leng, wherever in space or time it might brood, was not a region i would care to be in or near, nor did i relish the proximity of a world that had ever bred such ambiguous and ar

s during the preceding weeks, some of them quite as uncanny and fantastically vivid as the present example; but this one had a wholly novel and obscure quality of menacing symbolism, and i shuddered as the seething labyrinth of fabulous walls and towers and minarets loomed out of the troubled ice vapors above our heads. the effect was that of a cyclopean city of no architecture known to man or to human imagination, with vast aggregations of night-black masonry embodying monstrous perversions of geometrical laws. there were truncated cones, sometimes terraced or fluted, surmounted by tall cylindrical shafts here and there bulbously enlarged and often capped with tiers of thinnish scalloped disks; and strange beetling, table-like constructions suggesting piles of multitudinous rectangular sl

n earlier shock. that is the impression i gather after those rare, irresponsible moments when he whispers disjointed things to me- things which he repudiates vehemently as soon as he gets a grip on himself again. it will be hard work deterring others from the great white south, and some of our efforts may directly harm our cause by drawing inquiring notice. we might have known from the first that human curiosity is undying, and that the results we announced would be enough to spur others ahead on the same age-long pursuit of the unknown. lake s reports of those biological monstrosities had aroused naturalists and paleontologists to the highest pitch, though we were sensible enough not to show the detached parts we had taken from the actual buried specimens, or our photographs of those spec

round them was a strange sprinkling of salt- taken from the ravaged provision chests on the planes- which conjured up the most horrible associations. the thing had occurred in one of the crude aeroplane shelters from which the plane had been dragged out, and subsequent winds had effaced all tracks which could have supplied any plausible theory. scattered bits of clothing, roughly slashed from the human incision subjects, hinted no clues. it is useless to bring up the half impression of certain faint snow prints in one shielded corner of the ruined inclosure- because that impression did not concern human prints at all, but was clearly mixed up with all the talk of fossil prints which poor lake had been giving throughout the preceding weeks. one had to be careful of one s imagination in the

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

r floated through resplendent and prodigious valleys, meadows, gardens, cities, and palaces of light, in a region unbounded and unknown to man; that there he was no peasant or degenerate, but a creature of importance and vivid life, moving proudly and dominantly, and checked only by a certain deadly enemy, who seemed to be a being of visible yet ethereal structure, and who did not appear to be of human shape, since slater never referred to it as a man, or as aught save a thing. this thing had done slater some hideous but unnamed wrong, which the maniac (if maniac he were) yearned to avenge. from the manner in which slater alluded to their dealings, i judged that he and the luminous thing had met on equal terms; that in his dream existence the man was himself a luminous thing of the same ra

h intellectual emanations which would explain the mystery if i could but learn to discover and read them? i did not tell the older physicians of these things, for middle age is skeptical, cynical, and disinclined to accept new ideas. besides, the head of the institution had but lately warned me in his paternal way that i was overworking; that my mind needed a rest. it had long been my belief that human thought consists basically of atomic or molecular motion, convertible into ether waves or radi ant energy like heat, light and electricity. this belief had early led me to contemplate the possibility of telepathy or mental communication by means of suitable apparatus, and i had in my college days prepared a set of transmitting and receiving instruments somewhat similar to the cumbrous device

HP LOVECRAFT CELEPHAIS

. one night he went flying over dark mountains where there were faint, lone campfires at great distances apart, and strange, shaggy herds with tinkling bells on the leaders, and in the wildest part of this hilly country, so remote that few men could ever have seen it, he found a hideously ancient wall or causeway of stone zigzagging along the ridges and valleys; too gigantic ever to have risen by human hands, and of such a length that neither end of it could be seen. beyond that wall in the grey dawn he came to a land of quaint gardens and cherry trees, and when the sun rose he beheld such beauty of red and white flowers, green foliage and lawns, white paths, diamond brooks, blue lakelets, carven bridges, and red-roofed pagodas, that he for a moment forgot celephais in sheer delight. but h

HP LOVECRAFT DAGON

depict men- at least, a certain sort of men; though the creatures were shown disporting like fishes in the waters of some marine grotto, or paying homage at some monolithic shrine which appeared to be under the waves as well. of their faces and forms i dare not speak in detail, for the mere remembrance makes me grow faint. grotesque beyond the imagination of a poe or a bulwer, they were damnably human in general outline despite webbed hands and feet, shockingly wide and flabby lips, glassy, bulging eyes, and other features less pleasant to recall. curiously enough, they seemed to have been chiselled badly out of proportion with their scenic background; for one of the creatures was shown in the act of killing a whale represented as but little larger than himself. i remarked, as i say, thei

HP LOVECRAFT FROM BEYOND

ere leading; when he had answered my awed and almost frightened remonstrance's by driving me from his laboratory and his house in a burst of fanatical rage, i had known that he now remained mostly shut in the attic laboratory with that accursed electrical machine, eating little and excluding even the servants, but i had not thought that a brief period of ten weeks could so alter and disfigure any human creature. it is not pleasant to see a stout man sud-denly grown thin, and it is even worse when the baggy skin becomes yellowed or grayed, the eyes sunken, circled, and uncannily glowing, the forehead veined and corrugated, and the hands tremulous and twitching. and if added to this there be a repellent unkemptness, a wild disorder of dress, a bushiness of dark hair white at the roots, and a

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

had become the prime nuisance of the college. several times he had actually obtained signs of life in. animals supposedly dead; in many cases violent sign5; but he soon saw that the perfection of his process, if indeed possible, would necessarily involve a lifetime of research. it likewise became clear that, since the same solution never worked alike on different organic species, he would require human subjects for further and more specialised progress. it was here that he first came into conflict with the college authorities, and was debarred from future experiments by no less a dignitary than the dean of the medical school himself- the learned and benevolent dr. allan halsey, whose work in behalf of the stricken is recalled by every old resident of arkham. i had always been exceptionally

ecimens, injecting his solutions into the blood immediately after the extinction of life. it was this circumstance which made the professors so carelessly sceptical, for they felt that true death had not occurred in any case. they did not stop to view the matter closely and reasoningly. it was not long after the faculty had interdicted his work that west confided to me his resolution to get fresh human bodies in some manner, and continue in secret the experiments he could no longer perform openly. to hear him discussing ways and means was rather ghastly, for at the college we had never procured anatomical specimens ourselves. whenever the morgue proved inadequate, two local negroes attended to this matter, and they were seldom questioned. west was then a small, slender, spectacled youth wi

ogical subtleties, and probably having vital processes of the simplest and healthiest sort. now, with the eyes closed, it looked more asleep than dead; though the expert test of my friend soon left no doubt on that score. we had at last what west had always longed for- a real dead man of the ideal kind, ready for the solution as prepared according to the most careful calculations and theories for human use. the tension on our part became very great. we knew that there was scarcely a chance for anything like complete success, and could not avoid hideous fears at possible grotesque results of partial animation. especially were we apprehensive concerning the mind and impulses of the creature, since in the space following death some of the more delicate cerebral cells might well have suffered

asless edifice, when from the pitch-black room we had left there burst the most appalling and daemoniac succession of cries that either of us had ever heard. not more unutterable could have been the chaos of hellish sound if the pit itself had opened to release the agony of the damned, for in one inconceivable cacophony was centered all the supernal terror and unnatural despair of animate nature. human it could not have been- it is not in man to make such sounds- and without a thought of our late employment or its possible discovery, both west and i leaped to the nearest window like stricken animals; overturning tubes, lamp, and retorts, and vaulting madly into the starred abyss of the rural night. i think we screamed ourselves as we stumbled frantically toward the town, though as we reach

attained a wide notoriety because of his experiments leading toward the revivification of the dead. after the scientific slaughter of uncounted small animals the freakish work had ostensibly stopped by order of our sceptical dean, dr. allan halsey; though west had continued to perform certain secret tests in his dingy boarding-house room, and had on one terrible and unforgettable occasion taken a human body from its grave in the potter s field to a deserted farmhouse beyond meadow hill. i was with him on that odious occasion, and saw him inject into the still veins the elixir which he thought would to some extent restore life s chemical and physical processes. it had ended horribly- in a delirium of fear which we gradually came to attribute to our own overwrought nerves- and west had never

HP LOVECRAFT HYPNOS

t of symbols or suggestions in any language. i say this because from first to last our discoveries partook only of the nature of sensations; sensations correlated with no impression which the nervous system of normal humanity is capable of receiving. they were sensations, yet within them lay unbelievable elements of time and space-things which at bottom possess no distinct and definite existence. human utterance can best convey the general character of our experiences by calling them plungings or soarings; for in every period of revelation some part of our minds broke boldly away from all that is real and present, rushing aerially along shocking, unlighted, and fear-haunted abysses, and occasionally tearing through certain well-marked and typical obstacles describable only as viscous, unco

HP LOVECRAFT THE ALCHEMIST

terrible burden. upon one thing i was absolutely resolved. i should never wed, for, since no other branch of my family was in existence, i might thus end the curse with myself. as i drew near the age of thirty, old pierre was called to the land beyond. alone i buried him beneath the stones of the courtyard about which he had loved to wander in life. thus was i left to ponder on myself as the only human creature within the great fortress, and in my utter solitude my mind began to cease its vain protest against the impending doom, to become almost reconciled to the fate which so many of my ancestors had met. much of my time was now occupied in the exploration of the ruined and abandoned halls and towers of the old chateau, which in youth fear had caused me to shun, and some of which old pier

d in my utter solitude my mind began to cease its vain protest against the impending doom, to become almost reconciled to the fate which so many of my ancestors had met. much of my time was now occupied in the exploration of the ruined and abandoned halls and towers of the old chateau, which in youth fear had caused me to shun, and some of which old pierre had once told me had not been trodden by human foot for over four centuries. strange and awesome were many of the objects i encountered. furniture, covered by the dust of ages and crumbling with the rot of long dampness, met my eyes. cobwebs in a profusion never before seen by me were spun everywhere, and huge bats flapped their bony and uncanny wings on all sides of the otherwise untenanted gloom. of my exact age, even down to days and

underground. this passage proved of great length, and terminated in a massive oaken door, dripping with the moisture of the place, and stoutly resisting all my attempts to open it. ceasing after a time my efforts in this direction, i had proceeded back some distance toward the steps when there suddenly fell to my experience one of the most profound and maddening shocks capable of reception by the human mind. without warning, i heard the heavy door behind me creak slowly open upon its rusted hinges. my immediate sensations were incapable of analysis. to be confronted in a place as thoroughly deserted as i had deemed the old castle with evidence of the presence of man or spirit produced in my brain a horror of the most acute description. when at last i turned and faced the seat of the sound

sations were incapable of analysis. to be confronted in a place as thoroughly deserted as i had deemed the old castle with evidence of the presence of man or spirit produced in my brain a horror of the most acute description. when at last i turned and faced the seat of the sound, my eyes must have started from their orbits at the sight that they beheld. there in the ancient gothic doorway stood a human figure. it was that of a man clad in a skull-cap and long mediaeval tunic of dark colour. his long hair and flowing beard were of a terrible and intense black hue, and of incredible profusion. his forehead, high beyond the usual dimensions; his cheeks, deep-sunken and heavily lined with wrinkles; and his hands, long, claw-like, and gnarled, were of such a deadly marble-like whiteness as i ha

HP LOVECRAFT THE CALL OF CTHULHU

of a hugely remote period when. consciousness was manifest, perhaps, in shapes and forms long since withdrawn before the tide of advancing humanity. forms of which poetry and legend alone have caught a flying memory and called them gods, monsters, mythical beings of all sorts and kinds- algernon blackwood i. the horror in clay the most merciful thing in the world, i think, is the inability of the human mind to correlate all its contents. we live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of black seas of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far. the sciences, each straining in its own direction, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing together of dissociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality and of our frightful position therein, th

ection, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing together of dissociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality and of our frightful position therein, that we shall either go mad from the revelation or flee from the deadly light into the peace and safety of a new dark age. theosophists have guessed at the awesome grandeur of the cosmic cycle wherein our world and human race form transient incidents. they have hinted at strange survival in terms which would freeze the blood if not masked by a bland optimism. but it is not from them that there came the single glimpse of forbidden aeons which chills me when i think of it and maddens me when i dream of it. that glimpse, like all dread glimpses of truth, flashed out from an accidental piecing together of separa

iations. above these apparent hieroglyphics was a figure of evidently pictorial intent, though its impressionistic execution forbade a very clear idea of its nature. it seemed to be a sort of monster, or symbol representing a monster, of a form which only a diseased fancy could conceive. if i say that my somewhat extravagant imagination yielded simultaneous pictures of an octopus, a dragon, and a human caricature, i shall not be unfaithful to the spirit of the thing. a pulpy, tentacled head surmounted a grotesque and scaly body with rudimentary wings; but it was the general outline of the whole which made it most shockingly frightful. behind the figure was a vague suggestion of a cyclopean architectural background the writing accompanying this oddity was, aside from a stack of press cuttin

d coast had encountered a singular tribe or cult of degenerate eskimos whose religion, a curious form of devil-worship, chilled him with its deliberate bloodthirstiness and repulsiveness. it was a faith of which other eskimos knew little, and which they mentioned only with shudders, saying that it had come down from horribly ancient aeons before ever the world was made. besides nameless rites and human sacrifices there were certain queer hereditary rituals addressed to a supreme elder devil or tornasuk; and of this professor webb had taken a careful phonetic copy from an aged angekok or wizard-priest, expressing the sounds in roman letters as best he knew how. but just now of prime significance was the fetish which this cult had cherished, and around which they danced when the aurora leape

ted, and two were shaken into a frantic cry which the mad cacophony of the orgy fortunately deadened. legrasse dashed swamp water on the face of the fainting man, and all stood trembling and nearly hypnotized with horror. in a natural glade of the swamp stood a grassy island of perhaps an acre's extent, clear of trees and tolerably dry. on this now leaped and twisted a more indescribable horde of human abnormality than any but a sime or an angarola could paint. void of clothing, this hybrid spawn were braying, bellowing and writhing about a monstrous ringshaped bonfire; in the centre of which, revealed by occasional rifts in the curtain of flame, stood a great granite monolith some eight feet in height; on top of which, incongruous in its diminutiveness, rested the noxious carven statuette

HP LOVECRAFT THE CATS OF ULTHAR

s of ulthar. dark wanderers they were, and unlike the other roving folk who passed through the village twice every year. in the market-place they told fortunes for silver, and bought gay beads from the merchants. what was the land of these wanderers none could tell; but it was seen that they were given to strange prayers, and that they had painted on the sides of their wagons strange figures with human bodies and the heads of cats, hawks, rams and lions. and the leader of the caravan wore a headdress with two horns and a curious disk betwixt the horns. there was in this singular caravan a little boy with no father or mother, but only a tiny black kitten to cherish. the plague had not been kind to him, yet had left him this small furry thing to mitigate his sorrow; and when one is very youn

one had seen the old man or his wife since the night the cats were away. in another week the burgomaster decided to overcome his fears and call at the strangely silent dwelling as a matter of duty, though in so doing he was careful to take with him shang the blacksmith and thul the cutter of stone as witnesses. and when they had broken down the frail door they found only this: two cleanly picked human skeletons on the earthen floor, and a number of singular beetles crawling in the shadowy corners. there was subsequently much talk among the burgesses of ulthar. zath, the coroner, disputed at length with nith, the lean notary; and kranon and shang and thul were overwhelmed with questions. even little atal, the innkeeper s son, was closely questioned and given a sweetmeat as reward. they tal

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

ndeed there. the ground under one of the squatter's villages had caved in after a lightning stroke, destroying several of the malodorous shanties; but upon this property damage was superimposed an organic devastation which paled it to insignificance. of a possible seventy-five natives who had inhabited this spot, not one living specimen was visible. the disordered earth was covered with blood and human debris bespeaking too vividly the ravages of demon teeth and talons; yet no visible trail led away from the carnage. that some hideous animal must be the cause, everyone quickly agreed; nor did any tongue now revive the charge that such cryptic deaths formed merely the sordid murders common in decadent communities. that charge was revived only when about twenty-five of the estimated populati

see whether tobey was attending to his duties as sentinel, but felt a distinct anxiety on that score. never before had the presence of evil so poignantly oppressed me. later i must have dropped asleep again, for it was out of a phantasmal chaos that my mind leaped when the night grew hideous with shrieks beyond anything in my former experience or imagination. in that shrieking the inmost soul of human fear and agony clawed hopelessly and insanely at the ebony gates of oblivion. i awoke to red madness and the mockery of diabolism, as farther and farther down inconceivable vistas that phobic and crystalline anguish retreated and reverberated. there was, no light, but i knew from the empty space at my right that tobey was gone, god alone knew whither. across my chest still lay the heavy arm

arch of the twisted trees. in the demon flash of a monstrous fireball the sleeper started up suddenly while the glare from beyond the window threw his shadow vividly upon the chimney above the fireplace from which my eyes had never strayed. that i am still alive and sane, is a marvel i cannot fathom. i cannot fathom it, for the shadow on that chimney was not that of george bennett or of any other human creature, but a blasphemous abnormality from hell's nethermost craters; a nameless, shapeless abomination which no mind could fully grasp and no pen even partly describe. in another second i was alone in the accursed mansion, shivering and gibbering. george bennett and william tobey had left no trace, not even of a struggle. they were never heard of again. ii. a passer in the storm for days

ell how deeply i had dug that other day. i likewise made a difficult trip to the distant hamlet where the death-creature had been burnt, and was little repaid for my trouble. in the ashes of the fateful cabin i found several bones, but apparently none of the monster's. the squatters said the thing had had only one victim; but in this i judged them inaccurate, since besides the complete skull of a human being, there was another bony fragment which seemed certainly to have belonged to a human skull at some time. though the rapid drop of the monster had been seen, no one could say just what the creature was like; those who had glimpsed it called it simply a devil. examining the great tree where it had lurked, i could discern no distinctive marks. i tried to find some trail into the black fore

HP LOVECRAFT THE NAMELESS CITY

grotesqueness the most chaotic dreams of man. to convey any idea of these monstrosities is impossible. they were of the reptile kind, with body lines suggesting sometimes the crocodile, sometimes the seal, but more often nothing of which either the naturalist or the palaeontologist ever heard. in size they approximated a small man, and their fore-legs bore delicate and evident feet curiously like human hands and fingers. but strangest of all were their heads, which presented a contour violating all know biological principles. to nothing can such things be well compared- in one flash i thought of comparisons as varied as the cat, the bullfrog, the mythic satyr, and the human being. not jove himself had had so colossal and protuberant a forehead, yet the horns and the noselessness and the al

why the level passages in that awesome descent should be as low as the temples- or lower, since one cold not even kneel in it. as i thought of the crawling creatures, whose hideous mummified forms were so close to me, i felt a new throb of fear. mental associations are curious, and i shrank from the idea that except for the poor primitive man torn to pieces in the last painting, mine was the only human form amidst the many relics and symbols of the primordial life. but as always in my strange and roving existence, wonder soon drove out fear; for the luminous abyss and what it might contain presented a problem worthy of the greatest explorer. that a weird world of mystery lay far down that flight of peculiarly small steps i could not doubt, and i hoped to find there those human memorials wh

n and clutched vainly at the floor for fear of being swept bodily through the open gate into the phosphorescent abyss. such fury i had not expected, and as i grew aware of an actual slipping of my form toward the abyss i was beset by a thousand new terrors of apprehension and imagination. the malignancy of the blast awakened incredible fancies; once more i compared myself shudderingly to the only human image in that frightful corridor, the man who was torn to pieces by the nameless race, for in the fiendish clawing of the swirling currents there seemed to abide a vindictive rage all the stronger because it was largely impotent. i think i screamed frantically near the last- i was almost mad- of the howling wind-wraiths. i tried to crawl against the murderous invisible torrent, but i could n

HP LOVECRAFT THE OUTSIDER

othing grotesque in the bones and skeletons that strewed some of the stone crypts deep down among the foundations. i fantastically associated these things with everyday events, and thought them more natural than the coloured pictures of living beings which i found in many of the mouldy books. from such books i learned all that i know. no teacher urged or guided me, and i do not recall hearing any human voice in all those years- not even my own; for although i had read of speech, i had never thought to try to speak aloud. my aspect was a matter equally unthought of, for there were no mirrors in the castle, and i merely regarded myself by instinct as akin to the youthful figures i saw drawn and painted in the books. i felt conscious of youth because i remembered so little. outside, across th

he well-known towers were demolished, whilst new wings existed to confuse the beholder. but what i observed with chief interest and delight were the open windows- gorgeously ablaze with light and sending forth sound of the gayest revelry. advancing to one of these i looked in and saw an oddly dressed company indeed; making merry, and speaking brightly to one another. i had never, seemingly, heard human speech before and could guess only vaguely what was said. some of the faces seemed to hold expressions that brought up incredibly remote recollections, others were utterly alien. i now stepped through the low window into the brilliantly lighted room, stepping as i did so from my single bright moment of hope to my blackest convulsion of despair and realization. the nightmare was quick to come

y, unwelcome, abnormal, and detestable. it was the ghoulish shade of decay, antiquity, and dissolution; the putrid, dripping eidolon of unwholesome revelation, the awful baring of that which the merciful earth should always hide. god knows it was not of this world- or no longer of this world- yet to my horror i saw in its eaten-away and bone-revealing outlines a leering, abhorrent travesty on the human shape; and in its mouldy, disintegrating apparel an unspeakable quality that chilled me even more. i was almost paralysed, but not too much so to make a feeble effort towards flight; a backward stumble which failed to break the spell in which the nameless, voiceless monster held me. my eyes bewitched by the glassy orbs which stared loathsomely into them, refused to close; though they were me

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

all the mermaid stories an' sech started. they had all kinds a' cities on the sea-bottom, an' this island was heaved up from thar. seem they was some of the things alive in the stone buildin's when the island come up sudden to the surface, that's how the kanakys got wind they was daown thar. made sign-talk as son as they got over bein' skeert, an' pieced up a bargain afore long "them things liked human sacrifices. had had 'em ages afore, but lost track o' the upper world after a time. what they done to the victims i ain't fer me to say, an' i guess obed was'n't none too sharp abaout askin. but it was all right with the heathens, because they'd ben havin' a hard time an' was desp'rate abaout everything. they give a sarten number o' young folks to the sea-things twice every year- may-eve an'

pe aout the hull brood o' humans ef they was wiliin' to bother- that is, any as didn't be, sarten signs sech as was used onct by the lost old ones, whoever they was. but not wantin' to bother, they'd lay low shun anybody visited the island "when it come to matin' with them toad-lookin' fishes, the kanakys kind o' balked, but finally they larnt something as put a new face on the matter. seems that human folks has got a kind a' relation to sech water-beasts- that everything alive come aout o' the water onct an' only needs a little change to go back agin. them things told the kanakys that ef they mixed bloods there'd be children as ud look human at fust, but later turn more'n more like the things, till finally they'd take to the water an' jine the main lot o' things daown har. an' this is the

full o' fish blood from them deep water things. when they got old an' begun to shew it, they was kep' hid until they felt like takin' to the water an' quittin' the place. some was more teched than others, an' some never did change quite enough to take to the water; but mosily they turned out jest the way them things said. them as was born more like the things changed arly, but them as was nearly human sometimes stayed on the island till they was past seventy, though they'd usually go daown under for trial trips afore that. folks as had took to the water gen'rally come back a good deal to visit, so's a man ud often b. a'talkin' to his own five-times-great-grandfather who'd left the dry land a couple o' hundred years or so afore "everybody got aout o' the idee o' dyin- excep' in canoe wars

ind o' come to think the same hisself when he'd chewed over old walakea's story a bit. walakea, though, was one of the few as hadn't got none of the fish blood- bein' of a royal line that intermarried with royal lines on other islands "walakea he shewed obed a lot o' rites an' incantations as had to do with the sea things, an' let him see some o' the folks in the village as had changed a lot from human shape. somehaow or other, though, he never would let him see one of the reg'lar things from right aout o' the water. in the end he give him a funny kind o' thingumajig made aout o' lead or something, that he said ud bring up the fish things from any place in the water whar they might be a nest o 'em. the idee was to drop it daown with the right kind o' prayers an' sech. walakea allowed as th

at way for years an' obed got enough o' that gold-like stuff to make him start the refinery in waite's old run-daown fullin' mill. he didn't dass sell the pieces like they was, for folks ud be all the time askin' questions. all the same his crews ud get a piece an' dispose of it naow and then, even though they was swore to keep quiet; an' he let his women-folks wear some o' the pieces as was more human-like than most "well, come abaout thutty-eight- when i was seven year' old- obed he faound the island people all wiped aout between v'yages. seems the other islanders had got wind o' what was goin' on, and had took matters into their own hands. s'pose they must a had, after all, them old magic signs as the sea things says was the only things they was afeard of. no tellin' what any o' them ka

HP LOVECRAFT THE STATEMENT OF RANDOLPH CARTER

in a pitch of wilder consternation "carter! for the love of god, put back the slab and get out of this if you can! quick--leave everything else and make for the outside--it's your only chance! do as i say, and don't ask me to explain" i heard, yet was able only to repeat my frantic questions. around me were the tombs and the darkness and the shadows; below me, some peril beyond the radius of the human imagination. but my friend was in greater danger than i, and through my fear i felt a vague resentment that he should deem me capable of deserting him under such circumstances. more clicking, and after a pause a piteous cry from warren "beat it! for god's sake, put back the slab and beat it, carter" something in the boyish slang of my evidently stricken companion unleashed my faculties. i fo

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

what other boys read and saw there; but of this i must say little, since detailed speech would but confirm those cruel slanders upon my intellect which i sometimes overhear from the whispers of the stealthy attendants around me. it is sufficient for me to relate events without analyzing causes. i have said that i dwelt apart from the visible world, but i have not said that i dwelt alone. this no human creature may do; for lacking the fellowship of the living, he inevitably draws upon the companionship of things that are not, or are no longer, living. close by my home there lies a singular wooded hollow, in whose twilight deeps i spent most of my time; reading, thinking, and dreaming. down its moss-covered slopes my first steps of infancy were taken, and around its grotesquely gnarled oak

HP LOVECRAFT THE TREE

ed and toiled. lone and shaken mourned the humble courts and the lower walls, for upon the sumptuous greater peri-style had fallen squarely the heavy overhanging bough of the strange new tree, reducing the stately poem in marble with odd completeness to a mound of unsightly ruins. strangers and tegeans stood aghast, looking from the wreckage to the great, sinister tree whose aspect was so weirdly human and whose roots reached so queerly into the sculptured sepulchre of kalos. and their fear and dismay increased when they searched the fallen apartment, for of the gentle musides, and of the marvellously fashioned image of tyche, no trace could be discovered. amidst such stupendous ruin only chaos dwelt, and the representatives of two cities left disappointed; syracusans that they had no stat

HP LOVECRAFT THE UNNAMABLE

be absurd to suppose that deserted houses are full of queer sentient things, or that old graveyards teem with the terrible, unbodied intelligence of generations? and since spirit, in order to cause all the manifestations attributed to it, cannot be limited by any of the laws of matter; why is it extravagant to imagine psychically living dead things in shapes- or absences of shapes- which must for human spectators be utterly and appallingly "unnamable "common sense" in reflecting on these subjects, i assured my friend with some warmth, is merely a stupid absence of imagination and mental flexibility. twilight had now approached, but neither of us felt any wish to cease speaking. manton seemed unimpressed by my arguments, and eager to refute them, having that confidence in his own opinions w

b. whether or not such apparitions had ever gored or smothered people to death, as told in uncorroborated traditions, they had produced a strong and consistent impression; and were yet darkly feared by very aged natives, though largely forgotten by the last two generation- perhaps dying for lack of being thought about. moreover, so far as esthetic theory was involved, if the psychic emanations of human creatures be grotesque distortions, what coherent representation could express or portray so gibbous and infamous a nebulosity as the specter of a malign, chaotic perversion, itself a morbid blasphemy against nature? molded by the dead brain of a hybrid night-mare, would not such a vaporous terror constitute in all loathsome truth the exquisitely, the shriekingly unnamable? the hour must now

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

terweave in the oblique gulfs outside time and the dimensions we know. there floated before carter a cloudy pageantry of shapes and scenes which he somehow linked with earth's primal, eon-forgotten past. monstrous living things moved deliberately through vistas of fantastic handiwork that no sane dream ever held, and landscapes bore incredible vegetation and cliffs and mountains and masonry of no human pattern. there were cities under the sea, and denizens thereof; and towers in great deserts where globes and cylinders and nameless winged entities shot off into space, or hurtled down out of space. all this carter grasped, though the images bore no fixed relation to one another or to him. he himself had no stable form or position, but only such shifting hints of form and position as his whi

at seemed to be a curved line of gigantic hieroglyphed pedestals more hexagonal than otherwise, and surmounted by cloaked, ill-defined shapes. there was another shape, too, which occupied no pedestal, but which seemed to glide or float over the cloudy, floor-like lower level. it was not exactly permanent in outline, but held transient suggestions of something remotely preceding or paralleling the human form, though half as large again as an ordinary man. it seemed to be heavily cloaked, like the shapes on the pedestals, with some neutral-coloured fabric; and carter could not detect any eye-holes through which it might gaze. probably it did not need to gaze, for it seemed to belong to an order of beings far outside the merely physical in organization and faculties. a moment later carter kne

olds of his robe as if for the sight, or what answered for sight, of the cloaked companions. it was a large sphere, or apparent sphere, of some obscurely iridescent metal, and as the guide put it forward a low, pervasive half-impression of sound be-gan to rise and fall in intervals which seemed to be rhythmic even though they followed no rhythm of earth. there was a suggestion of chanting or what human imagination might interpret as chanting. presently the quasi-sphere began to grow luminous, and as it gleamed up into a cold, pulsating light of unassignable colour, carter saw that its flickerings conformed to the alien rhythm of the chant. then all the mitered, scepter-bearing shapes on the pedestals commenced a slight, curious swaying in the same inexplicable rhythm, while nimbuses of unc

d monstrous diversity brought him close to the brink of madness, were a limitless confusion of beings which he knew were as much himself as the local manifestation now beyond the ultimate gate. there were carters in settings belonging to every known and suspected age of earth's history, and to remoter ages of earthly entity transcending knowledge, suspicion, and credibility; carters of forms both human and non-human, vertebrate and invertebrate, conscious and mindless, animal and vegetable. and more, there were carters having nothing in common with earthly life, but moving outrageously amidst backgrounds of other planets and systems and galaxies and cosmic con-tinua; spores of eternal life drifting from world to world, universe to universe, yet all equally himself. some of the glimpses rec

ned new vistas to the seeker, and prepared him for such a grasp of the cosmos as he had never hoped to possess. he was told how childish and limited is the notion of a tri-dimensional world, and what an infinity of directions there are besides the known direc-tions of up-down, forward-backward, right-left. he was shown the smallness and tinsel emptiness of the little earth gods, with their petty, human interests and con-nections-their hatreds, rages, loves and vanities; their craving for praise and sacrifice, and their demands for faiths contrary to reason and nature. while most of the impressions translated themselves to carter as words there were others to which other senses gave interpretation. perhaps with eyes and per-haps with imagination he perceived that he was in a region of dimen

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

in a community of interests, it is not too difficult to categorize them by virtue of the "esprit de corps" that motivates any enchantress: those who wish to alter circumstances must be intense, emotional, self-motivated and capable of obsession. although popular knowledge of witches comes mostly from fairy tales and legends, not to mention superstition, let us set one thing straight: witches are human, very human, and sometimes a little superhuman. they are physical animals who may have a special mental quirk; supernormal, perhaps, but not supernatural. as to the belief that witches live many lives, it is doubtful. i am a witch and the only life other than this one that i believe possible would be some extension of self. if it is impossible to explain this thing called self, then it may b

urned on with a toad? it just doesn't have the same warm, vibrant personality as a dog or cat. many people claim that dogs and cats can see the spirit world. they can feel and react readily to energy, even your primitive, subconscious force. witches are supposedly able to take an animal shape, or send an animal on a mission, but that isn't true. witches assume no form other than their own natural human one. as far as ghosts or images are concerned, i believe that you can project your personality with enough force so that someone will accept this projection of your personality as you. and it is you, it is the essence of you, minus the physical body. are you psychic? if you are, you know it: you're already doing psychic things. there are many schools that attempt to increase a person's psych

, but i kept the same earrings all through the next year. for two years i wore the same earrings. i rationalized that i did this because they looked good on me, but i could have found another pair that looked as good at the time. i think that people do this all the time and accept it very casually. many actors do. they have lucky numbers; they will not associate this with being witchy, just being human. and maybe that's what it is, a human trait. when jack lemmon is about to shoot a take on the film stage, he shuts his eyes and repeats "magic time, magic time, magic time" why does he do that? i'm sure he'd be just as effective without it, but he believes this gives him a boost. bette davis had a little gold beetle that she carried with her for luck. carole lombard had a little, smooth, whi

from candles and torches and, before that, campfires. and untold millions, attending church ceremonies, were conditioned by flickering candlefire as they made their strongest efforts to contact the supernatural, god. odd? not a bit. if thought has any force beyond our own small persons, then no greater communication with the thought energies of millions could be approached than through the common human fascination with controlled fire. 13. the coleopterous charm one charm that will have a catalytic effect upon all personal relationships, and will project a romantic aura about the charmer that love objects will find irresistibly exciting, is the ancient coleopterous charm. since cleopatra's time, the coleopterous (beetle) has been a symbol for occult beginnings, germination force, power, bi

ixth circle, which means that your working conditions are absolutely horrible, but in the seventh circle there is a queen card. that would mean that a woman fitting the description of that card would help solve the problems. two of spades, again a wild card, is linked with destiny, abrupt changes in direction, and definite, swift triumph. ace of clubs is a powerful card, and it has to do with the human struggle beyond your working conditions, your health conditions, your loves. it has to do with your place in society, and even your place in history, perhaps. it's really a philosophical card, so, wherever it may fall in a reading would indicate that the circle is more important than it appears. there would be more than a love affair, dedication rather than just work, and prestige would be r

INDUCTION CHARM AND THE INITIATION

h you will never wear again- they must be burned later. after you have changed, you pierce one of the fingers of your left hand, letting several drops of blood fall onto the bare earth. this is very important. then you say: old one, veiled queen, i shed my blood for you. an oath on the land, an oath to life and to spirit- masters of the world, of fire and weaving of beasts and forests, fens, sky, human desires and destinies, powers inside the land, hear an oath, sealed by blood and by blood carried into the land: in the name of the pale woman below the hill, youthfully dead and ever-living, i am bound to your wisdom and power. great oak, birch, elder, thorn, holly, ash, growing creatures of green coat and root, spirits who guard you and carry forth your lives, by pact and oath i am sealed

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

hing for in vain all the years, then the book has fulfilled its purpose completely. the author. part i theory picture of the magician: the first tarot card interpretation of the symbolism below you will find the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms expressed in a symbolic manner. the female on the left side and the male on the right side are the plus (positive) and the minus (negative) in every human being. in their middle is seen a hermaphrodite, a creature personifying the male and female combined in one as the sign of concinnity between the male and female principle the electrical and magnetical fluids are shown in red and blue colors, electrical fluid being red, magnetical fluid blue. the head region of the female is electrical, therefore red, the region of the genitals is magnetical

always signify the constructive, the creative, the productive sources whereas minus stands for all that is destructive or dissecting. there are always two basic qualities, which must be clearly distinguished in each element. religions have always imputed the good to the active and the evil to the passive side. but fundamentally spoken, there are no such things as good or bad; they are nothing but human conceptions. in the universe there is neither good nor evil, because everything has been created according to immutable rules, wherein the divine principle is reflected and only by knowing these rules, shall we be able to come near to the divinity. as mentioned before, the fiery principle owns the expansion, which i shall call electrical fluid for the sake of better comprehension. this defin

in the polarity of the earthy element is electromagnetic. all the life created can therefore be explained by the fact that all elements are active in the fourth, i.e, the earth element. through realization in this element came out the fiat, it shall be. details concerning the specific influences of the elements in the various spheres and kingdoms, such as the kingdoms of nature, of animals and of human beings will be found in the following chapters. the main point is that the reader gets a general impression about the workshop and the effect of the elemental principles in the entire universe. 6. the light light is established on the principle of fire. light without fire is unconceivable and for this particular reason it is an aspect of the fire. each fiery element can be converted into lig

omes obvious at the first look, because all that is active or fiery takes place in the head. in the abdomen it must be the contrary, the watery, the secretion, the work of the saps, etc. the chest underlies the air and has a mediating part, because here breathing takes place quite mechanically. the earthy principle with its cohesive power or ability of holding together represents the whole of the human body with all its bones and flesh. now the question will arise were and how akasa or the etheric principle occurs in the grossly material body. in doing some deeper thinking, everybody will be able to answer this question by himself, for the etheric principle is hidden in its most grossly material form in the blood and in the seed and in the reciprocal action of these two substances in the v

element produces the electrical and the water element the magnetic fluid. each of these fluids has two-pole radiations, an active and a passive one, and the mutual influences and interactions of all the radiations of the four poles resemble a tetra-polar magnet, which is identical to the secret of the tetragrammaton, the yod-he-vau-he of the quabbalists. therefore the electromagnetic fluid in the human body, in its emanation, is the animal magnetism, the od or whatever name it has been given. the right side of the human body is active-electric, provided that the individual be right-handed. the left side is passive-magnetic. as for the left-handed person, the contrary will take place. the emanative power of this electromagnetic fluid is dependent on the capacitance, i.e, the intensity of ac

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

ations between both are transformed to a new status, usually through the transmission of new kinds of knowledge to the initiand. in the sabbatic craft, solitary initiation or the lonely road is recognised as a vital aspect of every practitioner s path and the understanding of solitude is subject to many levels of interpretation. autonomy is the key virtue, irrespective of whether one practices in human convocation or alone in the ever-present company of spirits. as regards the rituals of solitary initiation, i am aware of seven major forms of induction, the most well-known of which is probably the toad-bone ritual. whilst i recognise that anyone who follows the procedure of any of these rites is technically able to receive the full power of witchblood thereby and without human mediation, i

INTRODUCTION TO THE SEVEN FACES OF DARKNESS

l reflection, and magical prowess to obtain, and are sought both in this life and the after life. let us examine each of these types of rulership, and then compare the concept of sovereignty to the right hand path concept of submission. commanding rulership of the inner world the basis of the left hand path is that humans are but machines, but may in potential become gods. the first aspect that a human has to change is their inner world. they have been taught- or rather acquired- a series of randomly assorted thoughts, notions, and behaviors, most of which either actively hinder them, or at best lull them into a sleeplike state. these stultifying forces mainly group themselves into forces that oppose the body, the mind, the emotions, and the will. each of these must be overcome. the forces

ry, laugh, or be scared at movies for which we will pay good money. learning not to cry, laugh, or be scared at any media presentation is a beginning. the lhp initiate has to overcome those phobias (e.g, fear of flying, fear of dogs, fear of flying dogs) that hinder him of her. she or he learns to invoke certain emotional states by careful self knowledge and control of symbol systems. the average human being follows his or her emotions, for the lhp initiate, emotions follow him or her. the forces that oppose the will are those habits of blind obedience to external symbols and signals. the lhp initiate begins his or her quest not only by rejecting sentimental attachments to cultural norms, which most non-thinking people call "good" but by actively making fun of such attachments in symbolic

ion of rational foresight plus healthy self love gives the lhp initiate an idea of what goals to aim for. as she goes after these goals she obtains strength of purpose, which in turn will be applied to greater goals. this never-ending pursuit that pleases and informs the self by making the self ever more powerful in the world is called the acquisition of strength. royal command of the outer world human beings have two desires that lead them to their third task, the making of other human beings better. the first is a weak and vain desire that rhp creeds strike out against, which is the desire to show off. the second is a desire that generally makes us good herd animals, the desire to help out other people. this second desire is generally derided by the more immature forms of the left hand p

s, and thus we create schools that perpetuate our thoughts. the desire to help out people comes from the refinement of the emotions. most people begin the left hand path in a state of disillusionment and rebellion. they want to be boss rather then be bossed (in fact everyone is on the lhp for two weeks when they are 17) the emotional states here are anger and greed and jealousy. this dark side of human nature is where the good will come from, the shadow is the initiator, but as self power is gained, so comes the capacity for a non-sentimental love of others. the lhp initiate, recognizing as viruses personal strength and self knowledge, does what he or she can to help others create the states. if this emotion is not carefully watched, it can devolve into a dangerous sentimentality that caus

ering of their inner world (they have learned how to learn. they can choose those activities in the world that cause their inborn talents and strengths to flourish (they have learned how to grow. they have learned how to teach others the first two steps by word and example (they have learned how to initiate. now they can take on the inner darkness and make it glow with its own self-created light. human beings are besieged with four self-fears. after they have met their outwarddirected fears (fear of want, fear of violence, fear of abandonment, and so forth, the inward-directed fears remain. the inward-directed fears are 1. fear of the unknown impulse (or the imp of the perverse, 2. fear of the future, 3. fear of wasted time, and 4. fear of the unverifiable. each of these fears stops action

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

sh witchcraft, with one possible exception, are recorded in books published outside the country. nevertheless, if all likely sources, both in ms. and print, could be searched, it is highly probable that a p. 17 much fuller volume than the present one could be written on the subject. the elizabethan act was passed on account of cases (recorded and unrecorded) that had arisen in the country; while, human nature being what it is, it seems likely that the very passing of that statute by the irish parliament was in itself a sufficient incentive to the witches to practise their art. no belief really gains ground until it is forbidden; then the martyrs play their part, and there is a consequent increase in the number of the followers. the act of 1634 shows the opinion that was entertained in the

a sorceress, magician, and heretic, and demanded that she should be handed over p. 37 to the secular arm and have her goods and chattels confiscated as well. judging from friar clyn's note this took place on the 2nd of july. on the same day the bishop caused a great fire to be lit in the middle of the town in which he burnt the sackful of magical stock-in-trade, consisting of powders, ointments, human nails, hair, herbs, worms, and other abominations, which the reader will remember he had received from sir john le poer at an early stage in the proceedings. further trouble arose with william outlawe, who was backed by the chancellor and treasurer, but the bishop finally succeeded in beating him, and compelled him to submit on his bended knees. by way of penance he was ordered to hear at le

ed the offensive, and were most diligent in their attempts to eradicate such a damnable heresy from the world--indeed with regret it must be confessed that their activity in this respect was frequently the means of stirring up the quiescent secular arm, thereby setting on foot bloody persecutions, in the course of which many innocent creatures were tortured and put to a cruel death. consequently, human nature being what it is, it is not a matter of surprise to learn that witches occasionally p. 156 appear as the aggressors, and cause the clergy as much uneasiness of mind and body as they possibly could. in or about the year 1670 an irish clergyman, the rev. james shaw, presbyterian minister of carnmoney "was much troubled with witches, one of them appearing in his chamber and showing her f

ubled with cats coming into his chamber and bed; be sickens and dyes; his wyfe being dead before him, and, as was supposed, witched" some equally unpleasant experiences befel his servant "before his death his man going out to the stable one night, sees as if it had been a great heap of hay rolling towards him, and then appeared in the shape and likeness of a bair [bear. he charges it to appear in human shape, which it did. then he asked, for what cause it troubled him? it bid him come to such a place and it should tell him, which he ingaged to do, yet ere be did it, acquainted his master with it; his master forbids him to keep sic a tryst; he obeyed his master, and went not. that night he should have p. 157 kept, there is a stone cast at him from the roof of the house, and only touches him

a tryst; he obeyed his master, and went not. that night he should have p. 157 kept, there is a stone cast at him from the roof of the house, and only touches him, but does not hurt him; whereupon he conceives that had been done to him by the devill, because he kept not tryst; wherefore he resolutely goes forth that night to the place appointed, being a rash bold fellow, and the divill appears in human shape, with his heid running down with blood. he asks him again, why he troubles him? the devill replyes, that he was the spirit of a murdered man who lay under his bed, and buried in the ground, and who was murdered by such a man living in sic a place twenty years ago. the man comes home, searches the place, but finds nothing of bones or anything lyke a grave, and causes send to such a plac

ISIS UNVEILED

et from the work nuned tfa ft^wins len- tcdm pronounced by the pcqie "my wiih is thkt all govemmentj ifaouid kdow that 1 am speaking in this itrain. and i have ikt right to speak, nii man &m nathan tiu prophet tn datid the kaig^ and a great deal more tton ambroea had la th odotiiu\ digitizecoy google pagan phallicish in chbistian 5yub0i5 s phallic worship, tfaaumaturgical wondos wrought by satan, human sacri- fices, incantations, witchcraft, magic, and sorcery are recalled; and dehonisu is confronted with rpiritwuitm for mutual recognition and identification. our modem demonolo^ta conveniently overlook a few insignificant details, among which is the undeniable presence of heathen phauicism in the christian symbols. a strong spiritual element of this worship may be easily demonstrated in th

g ftm and yoni, and even write the htws of th r god upon them. another detail not redounding very particularly to the honor of the christian clergy might be recalled in the word inqiusition. the torrents 6. cf. c. w. king: tkt onattia. tie; r. p, enight: woraip ef pnaput, p. 3, g; uid ouio' worlu. 7. da moiumtiiiz: lti kauu jmn. it la mogie, p. 24- ij 3rd ed. digitizecoy google 6 isis unveiled of human blood shed by this chrishan institution, and the number of its human sacrifices, are unparalleled in the annals of paganism. another still more prominent feature in which the clergy surpassed their mastois, the 'heathen' is tarcery. certainly in no pagan temple was black magic, in its real and true sense, more practised than in the vatican. while strongly supporting exorcism as an important

ed through these papal dis- courses. let us cull a few of the chosen terms used by this vice-regent of him who said that "whosoever shall say. thou fool, shall be in danger of hdl-fire" they are selected from authentic discourses. those who oppose the pope are "wolves, pharisees, thieves, bars, hypocrites, drop- sical, children of satan, of perdition, of sin and corruption, satellites of satan in human flesh, monsters of hell, demons incarnate, stinking corpses, men issued from the pits of hell, traitors and judases led by the spirit of hell, children of the deepest pits of hell" etc, etc; the whole piously collected and published by don pasquale di fraaciscis, whom gladstone has, with perfect propriety, termed "an accomplished profes- sor of flunkeyiam in things spiritual* since his holin

gree of initiation. john ^ves to his word a purely kabalistic significance, which no 'fathers' except those who had belonged to the neo-platonic school, were able to comprehend. origen understood it well, having been a pupil of ammonious saccos; therefore we see him bravely denying the perpetuity of hell-torments. he maintains that not only men, but even deinls (by which term he meant disembodied human sinners, after a certain duration of punishment shall be pardoned and finally restored to heaven* in consequence of this and other such heresies origen was, as a matter of course, dled. many have been the learned and truly inspired speculations as to the locality of hell. the most popular were those which placed it in the center of the earth. at a certain time, however, skeptical doubts whic

t of some kind, as a fish out of the water. the voice of truth "a voice stronger than the voice of mighty thun- derings" speaks to the inner man in the nineteenth century of the christian era, as it spoke in the corresponding century b. c. it is a useless and unprofitable task to offer to humanity the choice between a future life and annihilation. the only chance that remains for those friends of human progress who seek to establish for the good of man- kind a faith, henceforth stripped entirely of superstition and dogmatic fetters, is to address them in the words of joshua "choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served to have been affixed to the chaii at a time wben the remains of antiquity were employed mt ornaments, without much regard to stness" th

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

h. in his book modern man in search of a soul, he wrote 'it (the unconscious) contains, besides an indeterminable number of subliminal perceptions, an immense fund of accumulated inheritance factors left by one generation of men after another, whose mere existence marks a step in the differentiation of the species. if it were permissible to personify the unconscious, we might call it a collective human being combining the characteristics of both sexes, transcending youth and age, birth and death, and, from having at his command a human experience of one or two million years, almost immortal. if such a being existed, he would be exalted above all temporal change; the present would mean neither more nor less to him than any year in the one hundredth century before christ; he would be a dream

clearly worded question. there must be no usage of a query in which there is a choice of two directions, or things, such as 'should i do this or that' obviously this will result only in a confused answer, or an answer which the enquirer secretly wishes to obtain. nor should the question be phrased in the form of a moral judgment 'should i abscond with the bank's assets' morality is essentially a human acquisition. conscience is unknown to the earth elcmentals. to confront them with this factor is to force them to deal with variable human factors which arc entirely foreign to their structure. if i asked the question for example 'will this book be successful' one becomes aware of the fact that many obscure issues arc raised. since there is no specificity for the gnomes to work with, no spec

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

ld science data to hopefully bridge the realms. how long it will take to prove what we suggest is really up to the world of science, however proof is in the living and as more and more of us turn to the channel of divine love for our nourishment, the quicker our inner and outer worlds will be in peace. psychologists and metaphysicians have provided copious literature on how to satisfy some of our human hungers and the reasons for them, yet our focus here must remain on divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 5 providing tools and data on the purest source of nourishment we have, which is divine nutrition and the food of gods. when presented in its entirety this still remains a novel. and still mainly experiential. field of research. in order to move deeper

reader of anything in this book, it is easier if you have done some type of metaphysical reading, although we keep our presentations of the following research relatively simple. we also recommend the try it and see approach as all meditations and programming codes that we recommend are safe and can only bring benefits to your life if applied. as we wanted to present a practical book to convert a human bio-system to the divine nutrition channel, some of our previous research from the first two books in this series and from the biofields& bliss series, have been repeated here. for those who have read all of our previous research manuals we ask you to forgive this necessary repetition. in the writing of this book i was initially torn between wanting to present a simple recipe of level 2 nour

t they need to know and the quantum field needs further exploration and respect before the metaphysical field can be understood, and secondly the fields are not stable, they are static and always changing and even the witnessing of an event will change it. dimensional biofield science is the science of understanding life in all the dimensions. the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th and onward. the human life wave as a god in form exists in all dimensions simultaneously although many still see themselves as a 3rd dimensional model only. for those who are hungry to know and to be more. this book is for you. namaste. jasmuheen divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 6 dedication and acknowledgment to konrad halbig and his wife karen i will be eternally grateful

eding me on the inner planes with your love and support. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 8 the food of gods contents introduction 3 dedication& acknowledgement 6 chapter headings 8 list of the divine nutrition program techniques& tools 10 1. everybody is hungry for something 11 2. divine nutrition, brain wave patterns& our paranormal powers 15 3. cycles of human hungers and awareness 19 4. blocking our nourishment. the atrophy of life 24 the dance of the dying mind mastery versus boxing& limitations radiation& absorption 5. the nourishment of prana. feeding like the gods 36 divine nutrition program. level 3 nourishment: 6. nourishment sources& types& tools 40 conventional sources physical food; the food of love; the food of family 40 the food of suc

tion 167 technique no. 32: field weaving personal tuning 175 technique no. 33: field weaving global tuning 176 technique no. 34: field cocooning& extensions 177 technique no. 35& 36: field resetting 184 divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 11. chapter 1 everyone is hungry for something everyone is hungry for something whether it s definable or not, however most human hungers are easy to recognize. many people are hungry for love while others hunger for wealth. our hunger for health and happiness also dominates our time. right now some people hunger for retribution, while others cry out with a hunger for harmony and peace, or for justice and truth and kindness to prevail and to not send their loved ones to war. some people hunger for sensual satisfaction

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

ent of the occult philosophy need, however, fear that we shall not most carefully keep guard standing sentry (so to speak) not only over this, which is, by far, the pre-eminent, but also over those other recondite systems which are connected with the illustrious rosicrucians. an accomplished author of our own period has remarked that, he who deals in the secrets of magic, or in the secrets of the human mind, is too often looked upon with jealous eyes by the world, which is no great conjuror. how is it, that, after centuries of doubt or denial, how happens it, in face of the reason that can make nothing of it, the common sense that rejects, and the science which can demonstrate it as impossible, the supernatural still has such vital hold in the human not to say the modern mind? how happens

r have the support generally of that which, by a wide term, is called the press in this country quietly decline reliance on modern science. they see that there are numerous shortcomings of teachers in medicine, which fails frequently, though always with its answer, in theology, which chooses rather that men should sleep, though not the right sleep, than consider waking nay, in all the branches of human knowledge; the fashion in regard to which is to disparage the ancient schools of thought by exposing what are called their errors by the light of modern assumed infallible discovery. it never once occurs to those t 2 the rosicrucians. eager, conceited, professors that they themselves may possibly have learned wrongly, that the old knowledge they decry is underrated because they do not unders

is worthy of deep remark. shelley was, as we have said, twenty-nine; byron was only thirty-six; john keats in some respects the most poetically intense and abstract of the three was only twenty-four. and in these short several lifetimes, measuring so few years, these distinguished persons had achieved that which resulted in the enrolment of their names in a nation s catalogue in a grand branch of human attainment. they live in lasting records, they grow in honour, and their names do not fade, as is the case with those reputations which have been unduly magnified, but which give way to time. perhaps the lot of some contemporaneous accepted important, not to say great, reputations will be diminution and disappearance. time is not only an avenger, but a very judicious corrector. we are so con

ry famous among the hermetic philosophers, insomuch that the noble olaus borrichius, an excellent writer and a most candid critic, recommends these books to the attentive perusal of those who would acquire knowledge of this sublime highest philosophy. he is said to have invented a cabalistic magnet which possessed the extraordinary property of secretly attracting the aura, or mysterious spirit of human efflorescence and prosperous bodily growth, out of young men; and these benign and healthful springs of life he gathered up, and applied by his magic art to himself, by inspiration, transudation, or otherwise, so that he concentred in his own body, waning in age, the accumulated rejuvenescence of many young people: the individual owners of which new fresh life suffered and were consumed in p

scape the conviction that, if there is not foundation for it, their impudence and egotism is most audacious. they speak of all mankind as infinitely beneath them; their pride is beyond idea, although they are most humble and quiet in exterior. they glory in poverty, and declare that it is the state ordered for them; and this though they boast the illuminated. 25 universal riches. they decline all human affections, or submit to them as advisable escapes only appearance of loving obligations, which are assumed for convenient acceptance, or for passing in a world which is composed of them, or of their supposal. they mingle most gracefully in the society of women, with hearts wholly incapable of softness in this direction; while they criticise them with pity or contempt in their own minds as a

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

e subject did not then exist. the writers were recording such things as met their senses solely through an honest effort to report inexplicable observational data. hoping, in those days, that something would "come of it" nowadays, science is afraid that "something will come of it" it will, too, in 1956 or 57 the air force will have ships like these in appearance& will "feel" safe to announce that human eyes have seen saucers from outer space but to not be worried because "we too have these ships" oh! brother what a farce! ours will be jet propelled not m propelled. some of my contemporaries have attempted to prove that all of these phenomena are, in some way or other, illusory, and that in any case they do not involve flight, wingless or otherwise, mechanical propulsion or intelligent dire

from a law demanding research into dr. albert einstiens (sic) unified field theory may be enacted (1925-27) is not at all necessary. it may intrest (sic) you to know that the good doctor was not so much influenced in his retracton (sic) of that work, by mathematics, as he most assuredly was by humantics (sic) his later computations, done strictly for his own edification& amusement, upon cycles of human civilization& progress compared to the growth of mans general over-all character was enough to horrify him. thus, we are "told" today that that theory was "incomplete. dr. b. russell asserts privately that it is complete. he also says that man is not ready for it& shan't be until after w. w. iii. nevertheless "results" of my friend dr. franklin reno, were used. these were a complete recheck

cted, or such a terrifying mystery. also, more than likely, i must say in all fairness, none of these other occurrences could have happened without some knowledge of their possibility of occurring. in fact, they may have been prevented by a far more cautious program and by a much more cautiously careful selection of personnel for ships officers& crew. such was not the case. the navy used whatever human material was at hand, without much, if any, thought as to character& personality of that material. if care, great care is taken in selection of ship, and officers and crew and if careful indoctrination is taken along with careful watch over articles of apparel such as rings& watches& identification bracelets& belt buckles, plus and especially the effect of hob-nailed shoes or cleated-shoes u

stions, end where others begin. in other words, we shall not devote ourselves to the recent sightings and reports which have flooded newspaper offices, official bureaus of the government and, for some strange reason, airports (presumably, the public feels that anything which takes place in the air is the business of the airport) i have long been interested in the study of the unexplained areas of human existence, and as an astronomer with special interest in the moon, the early reports of flying saucers caught my attention. references in dusty volumes in the library of congress flashed through my mind, references i had noted years ago and which now, in the light of these developments, seemed to offer a new field of research, of analysis and co-relation which might throw light upon the matt

is first platypus, i asked myself questions. but unlike the child, i searched for my own answers. ufo's are real a serious approach to the question of unidentified flying objects demands, first of all, that we face a fundamental change in concept as regards the world of our environment. we must loosen out thinking, let our imaginations fly with the winds, and, above all, we must want to think! no human being with a closed mind need read further, for he will be asked to think as he has never thought before, to admit to possibilities which will shake the very foundations of his being. for countless generations mankind has been confronted with an endless series of events, the causes of which have been obscure, if not altogether outside any casual sequence which his mind was able to imagine. i

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

logy, we are at last beginning to gain insights into the hidden nature of man. parapsychology is a branch of psychology which studies psychic phenomena. remarkable evidence has been gathered on numerous cases of psychic phenomena. knowledge gained from parapsychology studies can be applied, so far as it goes, to the much broader based, much more theoretical study and practice of magick. thus, the human mind and body appears to broadcast psychic energy or force, much like a radio station. kirlian photography and cloud chamber tests tend to support this theory. although the exact nature of this psychic force is subtle and unknown, it is undoubtedly the energy behind all psychic phenomena and magick. however, it is *not* a radio wave, since it behaves somewhat differently. the psychic force i

s that psychic force is sent out from the individual. examples of pk include: 1) telepathic sender- the transmitter in the telepathy just discussed. 2) psychokinesis (or telekinesis) proper- the ability to move objects by means of psychic force. 3) somewhat along the same lines are poltergeist (noisy ghost) phenomena in which objects move of their own accord or noises are heard. there is always a human agent involved- frequently a teenage girl- who appears to be the source of psychic energy. 4) psychic healing- the ability to heal various illnesses and infirmities. there are many documented cases of this. usually it involves a healer and a subject, although there are recent cases invloving cancer patients learning to heal themselves. 5) teleportation, apportation, and levitation. some occu

ely charlatans, hoaxters, dablers, or merely misinformed. they may be attracted by the 'art' of black magick, or even by the 'glamor' of doing something against the 'rules. but a real black magician is very dangerous. because he has dedicated his life to evil. we usually think of 'white magick' as having *unselfish intent, and (in the extreme case) of 'black magick' as being actual satan worship, human or animal sacrifice, dangerous unconventional magical practices, and other bizarre stuff as makes a nightmare. it is all a matter of degree. most mild self-interest magick (one of the most common kinds) would be called 'gray. better terms may be *constructive magick* as being beneficial; and *aversive magick* as magick intended to work against the natural order, and to tear down. there is al

ches. in a similar way, directing your attention toward a specific emotion will cause you to experience that emotion. review questions 1) what is the aura? 2) what is a thoughtform? 3) how can you develope clairvoyance? book list annie bessant and charles leadbeater, thought forms. w.e. butler, how to develop clairvoyance. j.h. brennan, astral doorways. piero ferrucci, what we may be. kilner, the human aura. swami panchadasi, the human aura. a.e. powell, the etheric double. harold sherman, how to make esp work for you* magick 7- basic ritual* it may be said that ritual is the very heart of magick. for it is through ritual that we acheive our magical results. ritual is a magical procedure or ceremony we perform in order to change the environment. usually we think of ritual as bearing on act

ewitz, real magic. david conway, magic: an occult primer (or ritual magic. aleister crowley, magick in theory and practice. denning and phillips, creative visualization. ophiel, creative visualization. a.e. powell, the astral body, the mental body. joseph weed, wisdom of the ancient masters. julian wilde, grimoire of chaos magick* magick 8- healing and banishing* psychic or spiritual healing is a human potential we all possess. some people are especially good at this. it is probably easier to heal someone else by occult means than yourself. in addition to healing in the presence of the person, there is 'absent healing' in which the healing the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 28 occurs at a distance. note that there are some who maintain that influence on another pe

KARR DON NOTES ON EDITIONS OF SEFER YETZIRAH IN ENGLISH

e. waite diffuses stenring s claims somewhat: they [those who consider stenring s diagram] will come at least across many curious permutations and will be in agreement with myself that the elaborate diagram is of considerable interest, from whatever point of view it is approached, and however they may interpret mr stenring s statement that absolute knowledge of a single number is impossible for a human mind (p. 37, unless it has opened every gate of understanding, i.e, has acquired an encyclopedic knowledge of all sciences. waite s introduction to stenring is generally pretty good, though limited by his dependence on christian sources. he gives a fair account of sy: its background, editions, and content. 20073 8 stenring also includes the thirty-two paths of wisdom, saying that his tabulat

on aronson inc, 1998. in moshe idel s ambitious absorbing perfections: kabbalah and interpretation (new haven london: yale university press, 2002, there are several discussions of sy, as in (page 34ff) sefer yezirah and linguistic creational processes and the subsequent through the conclusion of chapter 1, the world-absorbing text, and elsewhere* it was by means of the sy that a golem (artificial human) was made. on this, see moshe idel, golem: jewish magical and mystical traditions on the artificial anthropoid (albany: state university of new york press, 1990. on idel s and scholem s conclusions regarding the roots of the golem tradition, see peter sch fer, the magic of the golem: the early development of the golem legend, in journal of jewish studies, vol. xlvi, nos. 1-2 (spring-autumn 1

ings of joseph giqatila (1248- c.1322. ph.d. dissertation, new york: jewish theological seminary, 1983. blickstein treats the philosophical-qabbalistic period in gikatilla s development, concentrating on his ginnat egoz, which is fundamentally a commentary on sy this, in contrast with gikatilla s later theosophical-qabbalistic period which produced sha are orah, gates of light. brody, seth lance. human hands dwell in heavenly heights: worship& mystical experience in thirteenth-century kabbalah (ph.d. dissertation, philadelphia: university of pennsylvania, 1991. brody s dissertation contains substantive discussion of r. isaac the blind s commentary on sy. see in particular pp. 419-446* see aryeh kaplan, the bahir: an ancient kabbalistic text attributed to rabbi nehuniah ben hakana (new york

KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

ent complement to ok. dan, joseph. jewish mysticism, volume ii: the middle ages. northvale. jerusalem: jason aronson inc, 1998 (hereafter jmii) jmii is a collection of dan fs articles covering early kabbalah (concentrating on sefer ha-bahir) and the ashkenazi hasidim (see below, pre-kabbalistic streams of jewish mysticism, 5. to the above books, add the following dissertations. brody, seth lance. human hands dwell in heavenly heights: worship and mystical experience in thirteenth-century kabbalah. ph.d. dissertation, philadelphia: university of pennsylvania, 1991. gcurrent discussion of kabbalistic spirituality, originating with gershom scholem, tends to differentiate between the etheurgic f and etransformative f sides of kabbalistic practice and to present them as constituting divergent g

KETAB E SIYAH

r her own calves, for woman's expected child, within her womb; then the horned goat, my own totem beast, knelt low, yielding fleece and milk to man, as most worthy gifts to bestow upon so great a prince; the hound then did come to declare his oath to be man's constant ally, knight and hunter to the king, charged to guard the ox and goat and hunt the deer whose wild temperament would submit not to human hand; the stallion and the mare, once untamed, submitted to the halter and became most honoured thralls of the race of nephilim, bearing all across the land man and woman on their strong backs; the sturdy ass surrendered also to the rule of man and did bear burdens to weighty for human toil; the camel also did serve as a steed; 198 the hawk came to bow before the king and queen of earth thou

man in that space, populated the land, the kingdom between two rivers, with their noble children, the tribe of kings, and they themselves grew old and faded from the earth, their spirits rejoined with the flesh that first gave them life as are all the dead. thus does the soul of mankind stretch on 200 as an eternal river to the stars from that first time. thus is satan the well-spring of unbroken human line. with libations did the children of man honour well the shedim whose vigilance over them was ceaseless. seeing, from their vantage in high heaven how men prospered upon the earth and grew strong against them the elohim did resolve to set nephilim against nephilim that they might conquer them and prevail where, in prior history, they had failed. most cunning gabriel, wisest of his brothe

they were more like gods than like men. 205 of such men and such deeds i sing that such men and deeds might be again. these were my children who did contest against the hosts of heaven and, whether opposed by trickery or the ranks of battle, were subdued not by all the powers of the elohim. yet there was war also amongst the nephilim, divided into many tribes by the sorceries of gabriel, and the human race was sundered into many nations that spread from the kingdom between two rivers to many of the lands of the world, untrodden by human foot in those pristine days. seeking new kingdoms and new glories the thousand princes of the nephilim scattered to the north and south, to the east and west, to wild scythia or parched arabia, to persia and to egypt of the eternal nile. by the plough and

i blinded by wickedness. let me tell you what was taught to me. the earth is full of wicked men, beguiled by the words of villainous satan. their evil deeds make tainted more and more the original perfect creation of god. yet because of the wickedness of men and their love for the apostate satan the merciful power of god wanes upon the earth and depravity prospers uncastigated. thus is the entire human race soiled by sin and their wickedness waxes ever greater to eclipse all that is good upon earth. yet god in high heaven would strike against such wickedness if he but possessed the means. but satan is no monarch of the earth 233 and, hitherto, god had no instrument of his will. satan hates all that is noble and pure in the creation of god and would destroy it, seducing all to his own basen

demiurges in the first crafting of the race. each sat upon its haunches looking outward down the steps that led up to the gates. throwing open the gates i passed inward where utanapishtim stood within, having entered from the northern portal, before the altar with a bowl of wine, pouring out in sacrifice to ishtar that the year's harvest might be most copious. for a moment i remained hidden from human sight lest i disturb the devotions of the king. yet when the prayer was then complete and the altar made wet with red liquor, 261 then did i cast off the cloak of midnight by which i was concealed from the king and walked with purpose to stand before him a little distance beyond the altar's southern side. dressed in green robes was utanapishtim and at his belt hung that great mace that had b

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

xtraterrestrial visitations and settlement does not change the essential questions. there are two primary dates in every person s life: birth and death. what happens between them can be unique and therefore priceless. it can also be meaningless if at the end of it is darkness and chasm. where is our wise, omniscient, coherent nature that does nothing without purpose? every atom, every cell in the human organism has its cause and purpose; yet, what is the purpose of the entire organism? perhaps there exist some laws and goals that we have not yet discovered. we can research something at a lower evolutionary level than our own. we perceive and comprehend the meaning of inanimate, vegetative, and animate existence. but we cannot comprehend the meaning of human existence. evidently, this under

nd material worlds, and their consequences; b a s i c c o n c e p t s i n k a b b a l a h 16 the goal of man s creation is to form a system with an illusion of the existence of free will by combining the soul with the body, and by controlling them through nature and the apparent factor of chance with the help of two mutually balanced systems of light and dark forces. functioning: the study of the human essence its interconnection and interaction with the spiritual world. functioning deals with one s arrival to and departure from this world. it also includes the upper worlds reactions to our world and towards other human beings, caused by man s actions. it researches everyone s individual path, from the creation of worlds to the attainment of the ultimate goal. incarnations of the soul: the

oal. incarnations of the soul: the study of every soul's essence and its incarnations, as well as our actions in this life and their consequences for subsequent lives. the research of incarnations examines how and why a soul descends to a body, and what determines the acceptance of a certain soul within a certain body. incarnations of the soul also deals with the mystery of chance, and researches human history as a result of a certain order and cycles of souls. it also follows this path over 6,000 years and studies the connection of the soul with the general governance of the system of worlds and its cycles of life and death. it also states upon what factors our path in this world depends. governance: the study of our world: inanimate, vegetative, and animate levels of nature, their essenc

inanimate, vegetative, and animate levels of nature, their essence, role, and how they are governed by the spiritual world. it studies the upper governance and our perception of nature, time, and space. it researches the upper forces that move material bodies, and the way one s inner force pushes all things, animate and inanimate, to the preordained goal. can one solve this fundamental puzzle of human life without touching upon the question of its source? every human being encounters this question. the search for the goal and the meaning i n t r o d u c t i o n 17 of existence is the key question around humankind s spiritual life. hence, starting with the second half of the 20th century, we are observing a revival of mankind s spiritual aspirations. the technical progress and global catas

object and its action, from the smallest to the greatest, is operated by spiritual forces that fill our entire universe. it is as if our universe were resting on a net of forces. take, for example, the tiniest living organism whose role is merely to reproduce and sustain its species. think about how many forces and complex systems function within it, and how many of them remain undetected by the human eye. if we multiply them by the number of organisms living today, and by those that once lived in our universe and in the spiritual worlds, we will then have a vague idea of the vast number of forces and connections that control them. one can depict the spiritual forces as two interconnected and equal systems. the difference between them is that one comes from the creator and develops from u

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

rug abuse, personal insecurities, and fear of nuclear war and ecological threats, all cloud our happiness. it seems we have lost control of our lives and are unable to head off problems as they unfold. it is common knowledge that correctly diagnosing an illness is half its cure. hence, to resolve our problems, we first need to understand their causes. the safest place to start is by understanding human nature and the nature of the world. if we understand our own nature and the laws affecting us, we will know where we are erring and what we must do to end the predicament we re in. 18 from chaos to harmony when we observe our surrounding nature, we discover that the inanimate, vegetative, and animate levels of nature are all driven by inherent instincts. these actions are not considered good

s nature, we will find that it is essentially different from the rest of nature. man is the only creature that can take pleasure in exploiting others and in seeking sovereignty over another. only man receives pleasure from being unique, apart from, and superior to others. thus, man s egoism breaches nature s balance. the desire to receive pleasure evolved in us over time, following the growth of human desires. its first manifestation was in simple desires, such as wanting to eat, to reproduce, and to experience family. the appearance of more advanced desires, such as craving wealth, honor, sovereignty, and knowledge, prompted the evolution of human society and its social structures: education, culture, science, and technology. humanity marched proudly forward, believing that progress and

ld give us satisfaction. this process occurs on both the individual level and on the level of all humanity. now that we have accumulated experience for thousands of years, we realize that we don t know how to reach sustainable happiness, or even basic inner security. we are bewildered. this phenomenon is at the basis of the crises and the challenges that plague us. moreover, the natural, egoistic human predilection to seek self-centered pleasures at the expense of others has intensified over time. today, people are trying to build their successes on the ruin of others. intolerance, alienation, and hatred have reached new and terrifying heights, jeopardizing the very existence of the human species. when we observe nature, we see that all living creatures are built to follow the principle of

he body. at every level of nature, the individual works to benefit the whole of which it is part, and in that finds its wholeness. without altruistic activities, a body cannot persist. in fact, life itself cannot persist. 20 from chaos to harmony today, after researching many different fields, science is arriving at the conclusion that humanity, too, is actually one whole body. the problem is, we human beings are still unaware of it. we must wake up and understand that the problems that cloud our present lives are not coincidental; they cannot be resolved by any means that we know from the past. they will not stop, but will worsen until we change direction and begin to function in accord with the comprehensive law of nature the law of altruism. every negative phenomenon in our lives, from

are harmed, we know we acted against the law of gravity. thus, today we must stop and examine ourselves to see where we are not following nature s law. we must find the right way of life. it all depends on our awareness: the better we understand nature s system, the less suffering we will experience, and the faster we will evolve. at the animate level, altruism is the law of existence. but at the human level, we ourselves must build this kind of relationship. nature has left it for us so that we can elevate ourselves to a new and exalted level of existence. this is the essential difference between man and all other creatures. in this book, we will discuss how to implement altruistic relationships, since it is no small task to change human nature. we were created as egoists, and we cannot g

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

l school of thought has failed to provide the well-being and sustainability it had promised. a chinese proverb warns, if we do not 14 kabbalah revealed change direction, we are likely to end up exactly where we are headed. when applied to contemporary humanity, this could prove disastrous: climate change is threatening to turn vast areas of our planet into unlivable, lifeless soil, unsuitable for human habitation and inadequate for food production. additionally, most of the world s economies have become less self-sufficient. this is ominously coupled with the worldwide diminution of food reserves. there is less available freshwater for well over half of the world s population. on average, more than 6,000 children perish each day from diarrhea caused by polluted water. in many parts of the

eit very pertinent, indigenous wisdoms. to them, planetary consciousness is not merely an ancillary notion, but their very essence. when we study these modes, we realize that the new planetary consciousness is actually an old, perennial consciousness; only now it is being rediscovered. indeed, it is high time that planetary consciousness was rediscovered. we used to think that the typical, normal human consciousness is what we capture with our five senses. we considered everything else imaginary. the common perception was that we ended where our skin ended. other views were considered new age, mystical, or esoteric. ideas that we somehow belong together, that there is a context in which we are parts of a greater whole, have been considered the exception in the history of civilization. but

her cultures, as well as in the western world preceding modern times, the prevailing consciousness was one of belonging, of oneness. most traditional cultures do not agree that people have nothing in common but passing interests that happen to coincide. the classical roots of all the wisdom traditions are concepts of a planetary consciousness. this term defines the awareness of our shared fate as human beings, as citizens of this planet. if we are to sustain our existence, if we are to ensure that our children and grandchildren have a secure and sustainable future, we must foster a planetary consciousness. to move forward, we must cultivate a mindset that enables us to form a united human family, a planetary civilization. however, this civilization should not be a monolithic culture where

. in other words, and this is important, when kabbalah: then and now 21 kabbalists talk about nature or nature s laws, they are talking about the creator. and vise versa, when they are talking about the creator, they are talking about nature or nature s laws. these terms are synonymous. to a kabbalist, the term, creator, does not signify a supernatural, distinct entity, but the next degree that a human being should reach when pursuing higher knowledge. the hebrew word for creator is boreh, and contains two words: bo (come) and re eh (see. thus, the word, creator, is a personal invitation to experience the spiritual world. t h e c r a d l e o f s c i e n c e the knowledge that the first kabbalists acquired did more than help them understand how things worked behind the scenes. with it, they

he path we ve chosen is a dead-end street. instead of compensating for our self-centered oppositeness from nature by choosing technology, we should have changed our egoism to altruism, and consequently to unity with nature. in kabbalah, the term used for this change is tikkun (correction. to realize our oppositeness from the creator means that we must acknowledge the split that occurred among us (human beings) five thousand years ago. this is called the recognition of evil. it is not easy, but it is the first step to true health and happiness. 30 kabbalah revealed the global crisis has a happy end over the past 5,000 years, each of the two factions that tore from mesopotamia evolved into a civilization of many different peoples. of the two primary groups, one became what we refer to as wes

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

perly in the upper world without knowledge of it. the wisdom of kabbalah provides this knowledge. h ow t o c o n t a c t b n e i b a r u c h 1057 steeles avenue west, suite 532 toronto, on, m2r 3x1 canada 194 quentin rd, 2nd floor brooklyn, new york, 11223 usa e-mail: info@kabbalah.info web site: www.kabbalah.info toll free in usa and canada: 1-866-laitman fax: 1-905 886 9 m contents it is beyond human comprehension to understand the essence of such spiritual qualities as total altruism and love. even the existence of such feelings is beyond our comprehension; we seem to require an incentive to perform any act that does not promise us some form of personal gain. that is why a quality such as altruism can only be imparted to us from above, and only those of us who have experienced it can un

onsciously, we cannot accept a comparison of ourselves with primitive beasts. if, however, the divine force that created us does exist, then why do we not perceive it, why does it conceal itself from us? for if we knew what it required of us, we would not commit those mistakes in our lives for which we are punished by suffering! how much easier would life be if the creator were not concealed from human beings, but were clearly perceived and seen by each and every one of us! then, we would have no doubt of his existence. we would be able to observe the effects of his providence on the surrounding world; realize the cause and purpose of our creation; clearly see the consequences of our actions and his response to them; be able to discuss all of our problems in a dialogue with him; ask for hi

ption and understanding of the higher force, and for the sake of uniting with the creator to become his servant? yet they all lived out their lives without ever receiving a response, and without any visible achievements. they left this world with nothing, just as they had come into it. why did the creator ignore their prayers? why did he turn away from them and scorn their suffering? all of these human beings subconsciously realized that there is a higher purpose to the universe, and to every event that takes place. this realization is called the "drop of unification" of an individual with the creator. in fact, despite their immersion in egoism and their unbearable torment when they sensed the creator s rejection, they suddenly felt a window opening in their hearts, which until then had be

ome value to their suffering and agony. it was required in order for them to experience the ultimate perfection. once having achieved this state, every cell in their bodies convinced them that anyone in our world would be willing to go through unthinkable torment to experience, at least once in a lifetime, the bliss of being united with the creator. why, then, is the creator silent in response to human pleas for relief? this can be explained as follows: people are much more concerned with their own progress than with glorifying the creator. thus, their tears are empty, and they leave this world just as they entered it, with nothing. the final fate of every animal is eradication, and people who have not perceived the creator are as animals. on the other hand, if one concerns oneself with gl

" how can we acquire this quality? kabbalists suggest that we undergo a transformation within ourselves. it is only through this inner act that we are able to perceive the spiritual world and start living in both worlds simultaneously. such a transformation is called "faith above reason" the spiritual world is an altruistic one. every desire and action that exists in that realm is not dictated by human reason or egoism, but by faith; i.e, by a sense of the creator. if common sense is a vital tool for our actions, then it would seem that we are not able to completely free ourselves of intellect. however, given that our intellect does not reveal how we can escape from circumstances that the creator- 24- attaining the worlds beyond places before us in a hidden fashion, it will not assist us i

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

s of this fulfilling path- 451- world center for kabbalah studies www.kabbalah.info the largest source of free spiritual content in the world participate in live zohar lessons access free e-books listen to kabbalah music join lively discussions download the latest lessons enjoy kabbalah material in over 20 languages! make friends around the world_ www.kabbalah.infoea f o r e wo r d the essence of human nature is its perpetually evolving desire for pleasure. to realize this desire, we feel compelled to discover, invent, and improve our reality. the gradual intensification of the desire for pleasure has been the force behind human evolution throughout our history. the desire for pleasure evolves through several stages. in the first stage, it manifests in the need for sustenance, such as food

s been the force behind human evolution throughout our history. the desire for pleasure evolves through several stages. in the first stage, it manifests in the need for sustenance, such as food, reproduction, and family. in the second stage, the desire for wealth arises, and in the third, there is a craving for honor, power, and fame. development of these three stages had lead to major changes in human society it became a diversified, multiclass society. the fourth stage signifies our yearning for learning, knowledge and wisdom. this expresses itself in the development of science, educational systems, and culture. this stage has become associated with the renaissance and the scientific revolution, and is still predominant today. the desire for knowledge and erudition requires that we under

r o f e s s o r w i l l i a m t i l l e r prof. william tiller, phd in physics, university of toronto, is a former materials science and engineering professor at stanford university. he has published more than 250 scientific publications, including several books. his primary books are some science adventures with real magic; conscious acts of creation: the emergence of a new physics; science and human transformation: subtle energies, intentionality and consciousness. f r e d a l a n wo l f, p h d fred alan wolf, phd in theoretical physics from ucla, is a lecturer and a quantum physicist who has had contacts with renowned physicist david bohm (1917-1992) and studied with richard feynman (1918-1988, among the most prominent physicists of the 20th century. dr. wolf has also authored eleven b

s i c s 36 eral degrees down to the degree of this world. only now begins the formulation of the matter that makes up our world. from this stage onwards, from the broken will to receive, begins the historic evolution of the material world we are familiar with. once the universe has been created, the still (inanimate, vegetative, and the animate degrees are made, and following them, the speaking (human) degree is formed (figure 5. figure 5 t h e n a t u r e o f m a t t e r 37 at its preliminary evolutionary stage, humanity has physical desires for sustenance, reproduction, and family. the body always has these elementary needs to sustain itself; we would need them even if we lived alone on an island. the second stage in our evolution features a growing desire for wealth, followed by a desi

open our tools of sensation. when we have done that, we will begin to sense the world we live in very naturally, simply, without any limitations, preconceptions, rules, oppression, coercion, or exterior pressures. the point in the heart is the beginning of the desire for spirituality. today, relatively few people are at this stage, but their numbers are increasing all the time. eventually, every human being must come to the point where a craving for the creator is uppermost, a point initiated by the above-mentioned envy, meaning the inherent need in every creature to reach the status of the creator. we must understand that when we said that the creator is good, we meant that the creator created us with the intention of bringing us to the best possible state of being, i.e. the creator s t

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

t e r 1. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e at i o n m a n v t h e p u r p o s e o f c r e at i o n q: many have tried to solve the riddle of the purpose of creation v why we come into this world, why we live and die. what is the purpose of creation according to the kabbalah and how can one attain it? a: man is the center of creation and is its purpose. the creator created mankind and wishes to raise human beings to the highest possible degree: that of the creator. the process of the attainment of the creator, meaning getting to know the creator s attributes, is a means for correction. it is also the very purpose of creation because attaining the creator, unlike a scientific process, is the gratification and satisfaction given by the creator. according to the kabbalah, mankind is the whole of

t i o n q: why are so few people asking themselves questions about creation? how can people be made more interested in learning the purpose of creation? a: our world- with its history of torment and its achievements, and the spiritual worlds, with all their substance v- is nothing in comparison to what man is about to discover. the vast magnitude of the design of creation is incomprehensible to a human being. billions of people live their lives in our world so that a few dozen will attain the correct concept of the creator, and from those dozens, only a few will attain him. but out of those dozens, even those who test themselves in kabbalah are already chosen ones. the kabbalah is revealed from above; it evolves slowly and will, at some point, burst into everyone s awareness, offering a cl

found the answer, but they hid it from us! how is it that so many intelligent people--philosophers, scientists, and researchers--cannot answer man s most important questions? in fact, why can t we answer it ourselves? why does the creator hide these answers from us? notice that he hides the answers, but he doesn t hide the questions! on the contrary, it is he who makes you ask them, which is why human beings can ask them and taste their bitterness. read the introduction to the study of the ten sefirot from item two onward. t h e s p i r i t ua l r o o t q: do we influence our position in the spiritual world? is this the goal of the correction? a: in our spiritual root, in malchut of the world, ein sof, we exist in an eternal, completely corrected situation, which does not change. we have

them any happier. the science of the world would be studied from within, but not by our sketchy experience or by chance discoveries. we would know nature in its perfect harmony and relationships, and learn how to use it wisely. today, however, all scientific and technical discoveries bring harm to man, since they only show us how imperfectly we have developed. hence we can only conclude that all human activity should be strictly determined by its intention for the creator. if our intention matches the goal of creation, then we ll develop pleasantly. if not, we will suffer, but only to reveal the evil inside us, to understand and correct it, ultimately achieving the same goal through anguish. w h y i s r e c e i v i n g f o r m y s e l f e v i l? q: if the creator made a world in order to

lead the world, the creator passes on to him the leadership of creation. the creator increases the pressure on us to make us take the leadership upon ourselves. that is why the world around us is so bad; the creator made it so, in order that we begin to correct it. q: can you prove that kabbalah aims us toward the purpose of creation? a: kabbalah is based solely on experimentation, and not on the human mind, or even on philosophy or other rational considerations. it maintains that everything that stems from logic and contemplation lacks any real basis. that is because our minds are a result of our desires, our nature. therefore, it is impossible for us to discuss anything objectively or impartially. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 30 an ordinary person who is not a kabbalist can

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

, but something called his essence, the upper force. this force operates in such a way that one sees him as an image of a certain reality, which we call my world. we are all able to see and feel varying images and sensations depending on our sensory organs and inner properties. all our sensations are subjective and exist only with regard to our feelings. however, because the sensory organs of non-human creatures would differ from ours, they would see the world as completely different from us. in fact, it is possible that another creature s sensory organs would be so different from ours, it might exist in a different dimension without ever encountering us. the closer one s properties are to the properties of the upper force, the closer the image of my world comes to the actual reality, and

he creator, and their torah becomes dry, concealing the purpose of creation even more than before. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 12 c h a p t e r 1. 2 b e t w e e n c r e at o r a n d c r e at u r e the question, who am i? exists in everyone. but when that question can no longer be put aside, then it relates to the creator: who is he? this is because the creator is inside us, the source of the human self. hence, no matter how many times we ask ourselves, who am i? the question still relates to the creator. the self is a consequence. our desires, our every movement, everything we do is, in fact, created by the creator. the notion that everything we say and think, even when we speak of the creator and ourselves, is the work of the creator, is virtually impossible for us to perceive. so wh

le. it is a state of absolute slumber and even unconsciousness. we have no sensation whatsoever of who or where we are. it is even a lower state than this world, since defining our state as this world implies that we are already aware that there is another world. it is so low that we cannot feel any spirituality. the torah is not a historic epic, though there is a correlation between the text and human history. but this is only because the construction of the worlds is based on the same principle: everything that happens in one spiritual world is reflected in its adjacent lower world, down to our own. everything that humankind will have to go through during its ascent through the worlds must be felt by each and every individual in each of the worlds, especially our own. our ascent in this

e the receiver. these vessels are easier to correct because the act (giving) and the purpose (for another) are in the same direction. the vessels of reception allow us to enjoy only when we receive. they are much more difficult to correct because we have to please another by receiving. this demands a much tighter connection with the creator because receiving runs through the core of the self, the human ego. for that reason, the ahp are corrected gradually, following the correction of galgalta and eynaim. thus, it is not as difficult to ascend to the world of atzilut with vessels of corrected ge, as it is to add the ahp to them, because the correction of the ahp contradicts the aim. all five worlds are like curtains hiding the light of the creator. the lower the world, the more it covers th

when they are gone. these people can remain outside the bounds of their normal emotions and see the general and real picture of creation. they are able to connect causes and their consequences, while the rest of us are able to see no more than a tiny part of this reality. we cannot see the reasons for what happens to us, let alone the consequences of our actions. although such people are just as human as we are, they have succeeded in developing additional sensory organs. they are called kabbalists because they are able to receive the upper knowledge, eternal pleasure, and the force of the creator. the method that allows them to move beyond the boundaries of our nature and its limitations is called the wisdom of kabbalah. such wisdom reveals how any person can understand the reality beyon

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

, it is not therefore invisible. as i wrote in the science of the sacraments: there are within man faculties of the soul which, if developed, will enable him to perceive this inner world, so that it will become possible for him to explore and to study it precisely as man has explored and studied that part of the world which is within the reach of all. these faculties are the heritage of the whole human race; they will unfold within every one of us as our evolution progresses; but men who are willing to devote themselves to the effort map gain them in advance of the rest, just as a blacksmith fs apprentice, specializing in the use of certain muscles, may attain (so far as they are concerned) a development much greater than that of other youths of his age. there are men who have these powers

with thoughts of his personal salvation, but with the desire to be a useful agent of the divine power. 46. the outer religion of ancient egypt- the official religion in which everyone took part, from the king to the slave- was one of the most splendid that have ever been known to man. gorgeous processions perambulating avenues miles in length, amid pillars so stupendous that they seemed scarcely human work, stately boats in a medley of rainbow colours sweeping majestically down the placid nile, music triumphant or plaintive, but always thrilling- how shall i describe something so absolutely without parallel in our puny modern times? the common dress of all classes in egypt was white; but in contradistinction their religious processions were masses of splendid, glowing colour, the priests

the correct shape for this is a double square- that is to say, a rectangle having a length double its breadth- and the lodge may be thought of as a double cube standing on this floor. considered as the entire room, the lodge is a temple of humanity, and as such it may be taken to symbolize a man lying upon his back. in this position the three great supports correspond to important centres in the human body. the column of the r.w.m. is in the place of the head or brain; that of the w.s.w, corresponds to the generative organs, symbols of strength and virility, and also to the solar plexus, the great ganglionic centre of the sympathetic system; and that of the w.j.w. corresponds to the heart, anciently regarded as the seat of the affections. 98. orientation 99. three reasons are given in the

is world display the light of the divine life and consciousness in their varying degrees. they are all parts of god the son, the christ, the great sacrifice, the divine life crucified on the cross of matter. he also is a trinity, and this is seen in the three powers of consciousness appearing in man as the spiritual will, the intuitional love and the higher intelligence, which are the root of all human will, love and thought. since the officers are the life in the lodge, they represent these qualities in consciousness, which are called in sanskrit philosophy ichchha, jnana and kriya. the r.w.m. expresses the divine will of the christ, directing the work to the perfecting of man; the w.s.w. represents the divine love of the christ; and the w.j.w. the divine thought. these officers are to be

sonal feelings and ideas. the s.d. stands for the lower mind, the j.d. for the emotional or astral nature; the i.g. for the etheric double, and the o.g. or t. for the physical body(*for a fuller study of these principles from this point of view, see professor wood fs book, the sevenrays) 143. according to this interpretation the columns represent the three aspects of the outer world (the world of human tuition, but the three principal officers, who preside at their pedestals, stand for the three aspects of divine consciousness (the inner world of human intuition, as in the following diagram: 144. diagram 1 145. 146. the pillars of the porchway 147. referring to king solomon fs temple, the english craft ritual says: gthere was nothing in connection with this magnificent structure more remar

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

metry, written on his heart, while others, less fanciful, have attributed its origin to abraham, moses, or solomon. dr. oliver, writing as late as the first part of the nineteenth century, held that masonry, as we have it to-day, is the only true relic of the faith of the patriarchs before the flood, while the ancient mysteries of egypt and other countries, which so closely resembled it, were but human corruptions of the one primitive and pure tradition. as scientific and historical knowledge progressed in other fields of research, and especially in the criticism of the scriptures, scientific methods were gradually applied to the study of masonry, so that to-day there exists a vast body of fairly accurate and most interesting information upon the history of the craft. in consequence of thi

which the succession of powers was guarded and transmitted from age to age; and still further in reserve there were the yet greater spiritual powers that are indicated, and even given to some extent, in the higher degrees of the ancient and accepted scottish rite. behind the whole system of masonic initiation was (and is) the white lodge itself, conferring the five great initiations which lead to human perfection and full union with god. 111. the mysteries of isis 112. in the lesser mysteries the initiate was taught what lies on the other side of death, and the ceremony of initiation was a symbolical map of that intermediate world which is sometimes called the astral plane. probably apuleius refers to this degree when he describes the mysteries of isis as celebrated in greece during the se

modern masonry, the candidate had to pass through a symbolical representation of the suffering, death and rising again of osiris, which included his experiences between death and resurrection, when he entered the world of amenta, and became the judge of the dead, who should decide for each soul what measure of felicity was due to him, and turn back to earthly incarnation those who needed further human development. the legend of the death and resurrection of osiris was well known to all the people of egypt, both initiates and profane, and there were great public ceremonies, corresponding to those of our good friday and easter day in catholic countries, when these mystic events were celebrated with the utmost splendour and with the heartfelt devotion of the people. 140. the story of osiris

christ be formed in you(*gal, iv, 19) it is the voluntary nature of the divine sacrifice that distinguishes it from the earthly sacrifices. therefore the method of man s reaching divinity was always proclaimed to be unselfishness and self-sacrifice for the sake of others; and the entire story of christ and of osiris is but an epitome and example of how that sacrifice may be expressed on earth in human life, as it is in the heavens. 156. the researches of the initiate in the mysteries of osiris were still further extended to include man s true home, that higher section of the mental or heaven-world in which the ego functions in his causal body; and at the same time the great ceremony of raising was explained in many layers of interpretation as the descent of the logos into matter, his myst

pp. 75 and 185) we may now add the mysteries of egypt, and make the following table of correspondences, always remembering, of course, that there are vast differences of level between these orders and the stages on the path: masonic degrees mysteries the path e.a. f.c. m.m. isis serapis osiris probationer initiate arhat 202. the fifth initiation and beyond 203. only one more stage remains before human perfection is reached- that which is typified by the ascension into heaven. at this fifth initiation the adept ascends above all earthly life and becomes one with that aspect of the deity which in christianity we call god the holy ghost(*see the masters and the path) 204. and still there are higher stages, greater steps upon the path, though belonging no longer to human evolution but to the

LEMEGETON

tus (also thirteenth century, the text centers around an even older collection of orations or prayers which are interspersed with magical words. the orations in ars notoria and those in liber juratus are closely related, and suggest to me a common oral tradition. the orations in both works are said to have mystical properties which can impart communion with god and instant knowledge of divine and human arts and sciences. older manuscripts of the ars notoria contain exquisite drawings, the "figures" mentioned in the text [9] their omission adds greatly to the confusion of the text. not all manuscripts of the lemegeton include the ars notoria, their contents listing only four books. those that do are entirely dependant on robert turner's 1657 edition, which is evidently his own translation f

LETTER FROM A LUCIFEREAN

f identification with the particular passions of the celebrants, specific demons made themselves known (by name and form, all too eager to effect the formalized magical intentions of the celebrants (i.e. in contemporary parlance, the statement of intent. as has been pointed out on a number of occasions by a variety of writers, the spirits known as demons become individuated by identification with human beings. thus one acquires one s own demon familiars, each of whom has a particular provenance. any process by which the passions are intensified is central to this pact between human and spirit. to this end, certain sexual acts can be specified as sacred- in the sense that they are only performed within particular ritual circumstances, thus retaining their emotional associations with taboo

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

rom the christian tradition. christian diabolism in turn has dual roots in judaism and zoroastrianism. the jewish satan was never as sinister as his christian counterpart. initially, in fact, satan was not a being at all, but, rather, an accusatory or adversarial role assigned by god. specifically, the earliest satans were angels, sent by god for the purpose of obstructing or blocking the acts of human beings. this is clearly represented in the book of job, where satan is portrayed as a member of god s heavenly court a kind of celestial prosecuting attorney. satan s transformation into a true bad guy did not really begin until after the persians defeated the babylonians and returned the jews to palestine from babylonia. seeking to make them allies, the persians even gave the repatriated je

usually women, slipped out of their homes at night and gathered together at prearranged spots in forests, mountains, caves, or some other remote area, often by flying, to diabolical celebrations. satan himself presided over the assembly while seated on a throne. participants divested themselves of their clothing and copulated with demons. the core of the meeting often involved the sacrifice of a human being. babies were usually cooked and eaten. new witches signed a pact, renounced christianity, trampled on a cross, and received a mark on their bodies from satan s claw. although they are associated with the middle ages in most people s minds, the deadliest witchhunts were conducted in the twilight of the medieval world. it has been suggested that witchhunting was, in fact, a displaced rea

present the worst aspects of christianity an important component of a new image of the church as a corrupt, evil institution that repressed and executed innocent people. if, then, christianity was bad, perhaps the devil was not so bad or even good. in the postmedieval world, particularly in romantic literary circles, poets like william blake often used infernal imagery to represent aspects of the human being such as sensuality components of the human condition the christian tradition labeled evil. this tendency to invert traditional introduction xiii imagery was also utilized by other romantic writers.more recent literary figures like the french poet charles baudelaire made use of the same inversion. for example, in his poem the possessed, baudelaire exclaimed, there is no fiber in my trem

mages with deadly seriousness, and produced a polemical literature condemning heavy metal and often rock music more generally as satanic. although i had considered doing an encyclopedia about satanism for many years, i hesitated because i was reluctant to immerse myself in such a dark subject matter. i had a change of heart, introduction xv however, following work on a reference book dealing with human rights. this other project brought me face to face with real evil. afterward, i perceived contemporary satanism as a lighthearted subject in contrast to the torture and suffering of innocent human beings that takes place every day in almost every corner of our planet. as with all projects of this scope, i have been assisted by so many people that they cannot all be acknowledged in a short in

on, j. gordon. encyclopedia of american religion. 5th ed. detroit, mi: gale research, 1996. abraxas abraxas is a term associated with gnosticism, an ancient religious movement influencing judaism, christianity, and contemporaneous paganism that was prominent during the first few centuries of the common era. its central teaching was that this world was the creation of an evil deity who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. two distinct types of entities are associated with gnosticism: aeons and archons. the aeons are the higher spiritual beings who reside in the pleroma. the archons are the rulers, created by the evil demiurge, who govern this world and who act as guardians preven

LIBER O

tude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched note 1 (see illustration, in equinox no. 2, p. 13 (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath (c) let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the solar plexus, the navel, the gener

LIBER 141

tions, and by prayer (2) all lustful thoughts must be rigidly excluded (3) the purpose must be solely that of procreation (4) the blessing of god must be most earnestly invoked, so that the child shall be under his special protection. in other language, this is their theory: the act of love causes a magical disturbance in the aether or akasa of such a nature as to attract or create a disincarnate human spirit. all other sexual acts involving emission of semen therefore attract or excite other spirits, incomplete and therefore evil. thus nocturnal pollutions bring succubi, which are capable of separate existence, and of vampirising their creator. but voluntarily sterile acts create demons, and (if done with concentration and magical intention, such demons as may subserve that intention. thu

LIBER 777

ine; so have some of the polemical rationalists; but the only man worthy of our notice is frazer of the golden bough. here again, there is no tabulation; for us it is left to sacrifice literary charm, and even some accuracy, in order to bring out the one great point. ii this: that when a japanese thinks of hachiman, and a boer of the lord of hosts, they are not two thoughts, but one. the cause of human sectarianism is not lack of sympathy in thought, but in speech; and this it is our not unambitious design to remedy. every new sect aggravates the situation. especially the americans, grossly and crapulously ignorant as they are of the rudiments of human language, seize like mongrel curs upon the putrid bones of their decaying monkey-jabber, and gnaw and tear them with fierce growls and howl

injustice to his saints? then, on the other hand, what of moloch, that form of jehovah denounced by those who did not draw huge profit from his rites? what of the savage and morose jesus of the evangelicals, cut by their petty malice from the gentle jesus of the italian children? how shall we identify the thaumaturgic chauvinist of matthew with the metaphysical logos of john? in short, while the human mind is mobile, so long will the definitions of all our terms vary [lat. approx. perhaps it will be pleasant to remember these things one day] all symbolism is perhaps ultimately so; there is no necessary relation in thought between the idea of a mother, the sound of the child s cry ma, and the combination of lines ma. this, too, is the extreme case, since ma is the sound naturally just prod

rseback, accompanied by bears and dogs a man crowned with a white myrtle wreath, holding a bow 20 a virgin clad in linen, with an apple or pomegranate tall, fair, large man, with him a woman holding a large black oil jar 22 a dark man, in his right hand a spear and laurel branch and in his left a book a man, dark, yet delicious of countenance 24 a man with a lance in his right hand, in his left a human head a man riding a camel, with a scorpion in his hand 25 a man with 3 bodies 1 black, 1 red, 1 white a man leading cows, and before him an ape and bear 26 a man holding in his right hand a javelin and in his left a lapwing. a man with an ape running before him 28 a man with bowed head and a bag in his hand. a man arrayed like a king, looking with pride and conceit on all around him. 29 a ma

ans [flaming and poisonous breath] 20 16$ rpaz zepar a soldier in red apparel and armour. 22 19$ cwlac sallos solider with ducal crown riding a crocodile. 24 22% cwpy ipos angel with lion s head, goose s feet, horse s tail. 25 25% and# lwblsalg glasya-labolas a dog with a gryphon s wings. 26 28$ tyrb berith gold-crowned soldier in red on a red horse. bad breath. 28 31# carwp foras a strong man in human shape. 29 34% rwprwp furfur (1) hart with fiery tail (2) angel. clvii. goetic demons of decans by day (succedent. clviii. magical images of col. clvii. 15 2$ raga agares old man, riding a crocodile and carrying a goshawk. 16 5# bram marbas great lion. 17 8$ cwfbrb barbatos accompanied by 4 noble kings and great troops. 18 11$ wyswg gusion like a xenopilus 19 14 ]yarl leraikha an archer in gr

art with fiery tail (2) angel. clvii. goetic demons of decans by day (succedent. clviii. magical images of col. clvii. 15 2$ raga agares old man, riding a crocodile and carrying a goshawk. 16 5# bram marbas great lion. 17 8$ cwfbrb barbatos accompanied by 4 noble kings and great troops. 18 11$ wyswg gusion like a xenopilus 19 14 ]yarl leraikha an archer in green 20 17% and# cyfwb botis viper (or) human, with teeth and 2 horns, and with a sword. 22 20! wcrwp purson lion-faced man riding a bear, carrying a viper. trumpeter with him. 24 23 \ya aim man with 3 heads a serpent s, a man s (having two stars on his brow, and a calf s. rides on viper and bears firebrand. 25 26 \yb bim dragon with 3 heads a dog s, man s, and gryphon s. 26 29$ twrtca asteroth hurtful angel or infernal dragon, like ber

LIBER AASH

t and conjure; let him draw himself together in that forcefulness; let him rise next swollen and straining; let him dash back the hood from his head and fix his basilisk eye upon the sigil of the demon. then let him sway the force of him to and from like a satyr in silence, until the word burst from his throat. 14. then let him not fall exhausted, although the might have been ten thousandfold the human; but that which floodeth him is the infinite mercy of the genitor-genetrix of the universe, whereof he is the vessel. 15. nor do thou deceive thyself. it is easy to tell the live force from the dead matter. it is no easier to tell the live snake from the dead snake. 16. also concerning vows. be obstinate, and be not obstinate. understand that the yielding of the yoni is one with the lengthen

LIBER ALEPH

onsciousness appeared to start form a perfectly dead forearm. the book is written in prose, yet there is a formal circumscription more imminent than anything which would have been possible in poetry. i limited myself by making a point of dealing thoroughly with a given subject in a single page. it was an acute agony, similar to that of asana, to write, and the effort removed me so far from normal human consciousness that there was something indicibly ghastly in its unnaturalness when i got into bed in full daylight in the hope of acquring a particle of warmth from the complacent camel. the confessions of aleister crowley. liber aleph vel cxi the book of wisdom or folly v a.a. publication in class b 1 a apologia (prologue) have begotten thee, o my son, and that strangely, as thou knowest, u

hat may seek to deprive him of these vertebral rights. there shall be therefore a standard of satisfaction, though it must vary in detail with race, climate, and other such conditions. and this standard shall be based upon a large interpretation of facts biological, physiological, and the like. u liber aleph vel cxi 34 ah de libertate corporis (of liberty of the body) here shall be no property in human flesh. every man and every woman hath right indefeasable to give the body for the enjoyment of any other. the exercise of this right shall not be punished either by law or by custom; there shall be no penalty either by loss or curtailment of liberty, of rights, of wealth, or of social esteem; but this freedom shall be respected of all, seeing that it is the right of the bodily will. for this

right either to grant or to deny the body, as the will speaketh within. this being made custom, the evils of love, which are many, extending to the disturbance not only of body but of mind, and that in obscure paths, shall little by little disappear from the face of his unspeakable glory. t the book of wisdom or folly 35 aq de libertate mentis (of liberty of the mind) here shall be no property in human thought. let each think as he will concerning the universe; but let none seek to impose that thought upon another by any threat of penalty in this world or any other world. look now, though i enkindle thee to effort in thy way, yet it is the way of thy will, and i say not even that thou dost well to hasten therein, for the whole matter lieth in thy will, and to force thyself against thy natu

ts of which the common sort beware, save where thou hast already full knowledge, that thou mayest learn use and control, not falling into abuse and slavery. for the coward and the foolhardy shall not live out their days. every thing has its right use; and thou art great as thou hast use of things. this is the mystery of all art magick, and thine hold upon the universe. yet if thou must err, being human, err by excess of courage rather than of caution, for it is the foundation of the honour of man that he dareth greatly. what sayth quintus horatius flaccus in the third ode of his first book? die thou standing! y the book of wisdom or folly 47 at de arte mentis colendi (1) mathematica (of the art of cultivating the mind. 1: mathematics) ow concerning the first foundation of thy mind i will s

thy game which thou dost play. for in thy trances though thou becomest that which is not subject to those laws, they are still final in respect of these things which thou hast set them to govern. nay, o my son, i like not this word, govern, for a law is but a statement of the nature of the thing to which it applieth. nor nothing is compelled save only by nature of its own true will. so therefore human law is a statement of the will and of the nature of man, or else it is a falsity contrary thereunto, and becometh null and of no effect. s the book of wisdom or folly 65 bm de corde candido (of a pure heart) hink also, o my son, of this image, that if two states be at peace, a man goeth between them without let; but if there be war, all gateways are forthwith closed, save only for a few, and

LIBER ASTARTE

rk well that the first should be of awe, the second of fealty, the third of dependence, the fourth of adoration, the fifth of confidence, the sixth of comradeship, the seventh of passion.1 7. further concerning the ceremonies. let then this invocation be the principal part of an ordered ceremony. and in 1 [compare the varies stages of devotion described by vivekananda in his bhakti-yoga, chapter .human representations of the divine ideal of love. t.s] svb figvra clxxv 3 this ceremony let the philosophus in no wise neglect the service of a menial. let him sweep and garnish the place, sprinkling it with water or with wine as is appropriate to the particular deity, and consecrating it with oil, and with such ritual as may seem him best. and let all be done with intensity and minuteness. 8. co

es, or in the foundations, but in the ordered harmony of one with all..3 second, if any part of this love exceed, there is disease therein. as, in the love of othello for desdemona, love fs jealousy overcame love fs tenderness, so may it be in this love of a particular deity. and this is more likely, since in this divine love no element may be omitted. it is by virtue of this completeness that no human love may in any way attain to more than to forthshadow a little part thereof. 1 [fallacy of failing to distinguish between different senses of .to be. coupled with non distributio medii. t.s] 2 [this is the concluding line of the famous passage in cap. 42 of the egyptian book of coming forth by day (book of the dead) where various parts of the body of the deceased are identified with the cor

1. conclusions from the foregoing. it may then be suggested to the philosophus, that although his work will be harder his reward will be greater if he choose a deity most remote from his own nature. this method is harder and higher than that of .liber e. for a simple object as there suggested is of the same nature as the commonest things of life, while even the meanest deity is beyond uninitiated human understanding. on the same plane, too, venus is nearer to man than aphrodite, aphrodite than isis, isis than babalon, babalon than nuit. let him decide therefore according to his discretion on the one hand and his aspiration on the other: and let not one outrun his fellow. 42. further concerning the value of this method. certain objections arise. firstly, in the nature of all human love is i

indeed. yet there are those who have dared and achieved thereby. 46. concerning yet a further sacrifice. here it is spoken of actual mutilation. such acts are abominable; and while they may bring success in this method, form an absolute bar to all further progress. and they are in any case more likely to lead to madness than to samadhi. he indeed who purposeth them is already mad. 47. concerning human affection. during this practice thou shalt in no wise withdraw thyself from human relations, only figuring to thyself that thy father or thy brother or thy wife is as it were an image of thy particular deity. thus shall they gain, and not lose, by the working. only in the case of thy wife this is difficult, since she is more to thee than all others, and in this case thou mayst act with tempe

LIBER CCCXXXV ADONIS

painted with phosphorus, and give light. sculptures of winged bulls and bricks inscribed with arrow-head characters are ranged about the walls. a chair of elephant's bones covered with its hide contains the doctor, who is dressed as before in a long black robe covered with mysterious characters. on his head is a high conical cap of black silk dotted with gold stars. in his right hand is a wand of human teeth strung together, in his left a gbook h of square palm-leaves bound in silver. at the back of the room is a black curtain completely veiling its second portion. this curtain is covered with cabalistic characters and terrifying images in white [enter the servant of hermes, a negro uglier than an ape. he is immensely long and lean; his body hangs forward, so that his arms nearly touch the

LIBER CORDIS CINCTI SERPENTE

he waves. 38. there is also an harper of gold, playing infinite tunes. 39. then the dolphin delighted therein, and put off his body, and became a bird. 40. the harper also laid aside his harp, and played infinite tunes upon the pan-pipe. 41. then the bird desired exceedingly this bliss, and laying down its wings became a faun of the forest. 42. the harper also laid down his pan-pipe, and with the human voice sang his infinite tunes. 43. then the faun was enraptured, and followed far; at last the harper was silent, and the faun became pan in the midst of the primal forest of eternity. 44. thou canst not charm the dolphin with silence, o my prophet! 45. then the adept was rapt away in bliss, and the beyond of bliss, and exceeded the excess of excess. 46. also his body shook and staggered wit

LIBER CXCVII STORY OF SIR PALAMEDES

gleams, there masterless the whirling sword shrieks shrill and high. they shrink, he gallops. closely clings the child slung at his waist; and he heeds nought, but gallops wide, and sings wild war-songs, chants of gramarye! sir palamede the saracen rides like a centaur mad with war; he sabres many a million men, and tramples many a million more! before him lies the untravelled land where never a human soul is known, a desert by a wizard banned, a soulless wilderness of stone. sir palamedes, the saracen knight 13 nor grass, nor corn, delight the vales; nor beast, nor bird, span space. immense, black rain, grey mist, white wrath of gales, fill the dread armoury of sense. nor shines the sun; nor moon, nor star their subtle light at all display; nor day, nor night, dispute the scaur: all.s on

. then said that gentle eremite .this task is easy unto me! know then the questing beast aright! one is the beast, the questing one: and one with one is two, sir knight! yet these are one in two, and none disjoins their substance (mark me well, confounds their persons. rightly run their attributes: immeasurable, incomprehensibundable, unspeakable, inaudible, intangible, ingustable, insensitive to human smell, invariable, implacable, sir palamedes, the saracen knight 39 invincible, insciable, irrationapsychicable, inequilegijurable, immamemimomummable. such is its nature: without parts, places, or persons, plumes, or pell, having nor lungs nor lights nor hearts, but two in one and one in two. be he accursed that disparts them now, or seemeth so to do! him will i pile the curses on; him will

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

shall blame us? the great question.any question is the great question.does indeed treat us thus cavalierly, the disenchanted sceptic is too prone to think! well, shall we define him as a loving father, as a jealous priest, as a gleam of light upon the holy ark? what does is matter? all these images are of wood and stone, the wood and stone of our own stupid brains! the fatherhood of god is but a human type; the idea of a human father conjoined with the idea of immensity. two for one again! no combination of thoughts can be greater than the thinking brain itself; all we can think of god or say of him, so long as our words represent thoughts, is less than the whole brain which thinks, and orders speech. very good: shall we proceed by denying him all thinkable qualities, as do the heathen? a

LIBER CXX

, thou impure one, abomination of asar! tahuti hath cut off thine head and i have slain thee and hurled thee utterly asunder. get thee back from the neshuet boat, as with a fair wind ra saileth over his heaven (circle "o thou scepter of joy! let me not be hurt of any; nor by man, nor by gods, nor by the holy dead, nor by the violently slain, nor by them of old times, nor by any mortal, nor by any human soul (the boat entereth the temple, and circleth it, but not going out; it is brought to the center thereof. the canopy is removed "my hair is the hair of nu! my face is the face of the disk! my eyes are the eyes of hathor! my ears are the ears of apu-t! my nose is the nose of kheuti khas! my lips are the lips of anpu! my teeth are the teeth of serget! my neck is the neck of asi! my shoulder

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

piety. quite slowly and simply therefore did i wash myself and robe myself as laid down in the goetia, taking the violet robe of an exempt adept (being a single garment, wearing the ring of an exempt adept, and that secret ring which hath been entrusted to my keeping by the masters. also i took the almond wand of abramelin and the secret tibetan bell, made of electrum magicum with its striker of human bone. i took also the magical knife, and the holy anointing oil of abramelin the mage. i began then quite casually by performing the lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram, finding to my great joy and some surprise that the pentagrams instantly formulated themselves, visible to the material eye as it were bars of shining blackness deeper than the night. i then consecrated myself to the ope

nsanity, disease, faddism, death, knavery, prison.every earthly hell, reflection of some spiritual blunder, had seized his companions. by dozens had that band been swept away, dashed to pieces on one rock or another. he, alone almost upon that angry stream, still held on, his life each moment the plaything of giant forces, so enormous as to be (once they were loose) quite out of proportion to all human wit or courage or address. and he held on his course, humbly, not hopelessly, not fearfully, but with an abiding certainty that he would endure unto the end. and now? in this great magical retirement he has struck many rocks, sprung many leaks; the waters of the false sea 1 [this lecture .the microcosm: man. is published in regardie (ed) the golden dawn] 2 [joseph mccabe, a rationalist write

that every failure will be certainly traceable to my own dam foolishness; every little success to courage, skill, wit, tenacity. if i had but a little more of these! 2.22. i further take this opportunity of asserting my atheism. i believe that all these phenomena are as explicable as the formation of hoar-frost or of glacier tables. i believe .attainment. to be a simple supreme sane state of the human brain. i do not believe in miracles; i do not think liber dccclx 108 that god could cause a monkey, clergy-man, or rationalist to attain. i am taking all this trouble of the record principally in hope that it will show exactly what mental and physical conditions precede, accompany, and follow .attainment. so that others may reproduce, through those conditions, that result. i believe in the l

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

no more gindecent h than it is gblasphemous h for the priest to make bread and wine into the body and blood of god. true, the protestants say that it is blasphemous; but a protestant is one to whom all things sacred are profane, whose mind being all filth can see nothing in the sexual act but a crime or jest, whose only facial gestures are the sneer and the leer. protestantism is the excrement of human thought, and accordingly in protestant countries art, if it exist at all, only exists to revolt. let us return from this unsavoury allusion to our consideration of the methods of the greeks. v agree then that it does not follow form the fact that wine, woman and song make the sailor's tavern that these ingredients must necessarily concoct a hell-broth. there are some people so simple as to t

similar quality in the assistants; the sexual excitement must be suppressed and transformed into its religious equivalent. vii with these preliminaries settled in order to guard against foreseen criticisms of those protestants who, god having made them a little lower than the angels, have made themselves a great deal lower than the beasts by their consistently bestial interpretation of all things human and divine, we may consider first the triune nature of these ancient methods of energizing enthusiasm. music has two parts; tone or pitch, and rhythm. the latter quality associates it with the dance, and that part of dancing which is not rhythm is sex. now that part of sex which is not a form of the dance, animal movement, is intoxication of the soul, which connects it with wine. further ide

dered a fairly good performance.without completing the act. it is, indeed, of the first importance for the celebrant in any phallic rite to be able to complete the act without even once allowing a sexual or sensual thought to invade his mind. the mind must be as absolutely detached from one's own body as it is from another person fs. 14 liber dcccxi xi of musical instruments few are suitable. the human voice is the best, and the only one which can be usefully employed in chorus. anything like an orchestra implies infinite rehearsal, and introduces an atmosphere of artificiality. the organ is a worthy solo instrument, and is an orchestra in itself, while its tone and associations favour the religious idea. the violin is the most useful of all, for its every mood expresses the hunger for the

LIBER DOMINI

s inscrutable will for anyone else other that him/herself, and of this latter, one should always proceed cautiously. 3. those who claim to be my chosen vessels are nothing but foul wind, blowing this way and that, stirring up the loose earth beneath my majesty. pay no heed to those who claim such authority on my behalf, they will merely lead you down the path of self-deceit. comment: satan has no human representative any more than does the force of gravity. those who make claims about the dark lord in an authoritative way are best treated with extreme scepticism, most often they do nothing but stir up the loose earth of gullible individuals. 4. the path to my power must always be tread alone, no other can lead you to me. comment: unlike other paths which focus on conversions and herd menta

LIBER GRADUUM MONTIS ABIEGNI

21 6. the adeptus minor. his duty is laid down in paper g, class d. it is to follow out the instruction given in the eighth athyr for the attainment of the knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel [note. this is in truth the sole task; the others are useful only as adjuvants to and preparations for the one work. moreover, once this task has been accomplished, there is no more need of human help or instruction; for by this alone may the highest attainment be reached. all these grades are indeed but convenient landmarks, not necessarily significant. a person who had attained them all might be immeasurably the inferior of one who had attained none of them; it is spiritual experience alone that counts in result; the rest is but method. yet it is important to possess knowledge and

LIBER HHH

hem that are without the threshold. in this first book are written the reflexions.1 .sunt tres contemplationes quasi halitus in mente humana abysso inferni. prima; secunda; tertia. vocatur. et ha reflexiones aquatica sunt trium enthusiasmorum, apollonis, dionysi, veneris .total stella est nechesh et messiach, nomen hyha cum hwhy conjunctum. there are three contemplations as it were breaths in the human mind, that is the abyss of hell: the first is called.,2 the second.,3 and the third..4 these are the watery reflexions of the three enthusiasms; those of apollo, dionysus, and aphrodite.5 the whole star is nechesh and messiach, the name hyha joined with hwhy.6 2 i m m m .i remember a certain holy day in the dusk of the year, in the dusk of the equinox of osiris, when i first beheld thee visi

LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

e workings for the time between the last five and seven hours you would normally be asleep. signs of success with sleep deprivation include, but are not limited to, the following observed phenomenon: the physical distortion of objects and shadows; divinatory questions being answered by disembodied voices; a rapid multiplication of observed synchronicities and deja vu; time distortion. fasting the human body-mind can survive from six to eight weeks existing only on water. however, the gnostic state of fasting can usually be obtained in a time frame of one to two weeks, during which time the magician subsists wholly on water alone. it is important that you at least drink water if you are going to fast in this fashion to obtain a state of gnosis. two weeks without water will kill you, so you

perienced by the extremely religious in imitation of a crucified jewish rebel, and they use it to form a sympathetic link with christ. stigmata are done by locating the main nerve entering either hand at the wrist. the magician places a needle into this bundle of nerves. the pain will be instantaneous and overwhelming. this connection is responsible for the wonderful dexterity and mobility of the human thumb. during an actual crucifixion, this nerve is severed. dancing this method could also be termed gexhaustion gnosis. h the magician engages in continuous movement until a trance-like state of gnosis occurs. dance gnosis is particularly good for visions and divinatory sorts of workings, or at least that is the history of its use. however, it is apparent how it could be used in any type of

LIBER LVII

ables in 777).23 the demons are the grossest and most deficient of all forms. their ten degrees aswer to decad of the sephiroth, but in inverse ratio, as darkness and impurity increase with the descent of each degree. the two first are nothing but absence of visible form and organization. the third is the abode of darkness. next follow seven hells occupied by thoe demons which represent incarnate human vices, and torture those who have given themselves up to 22 [according to some, the qlippoth or shells are the remnants of these primal worlds. t.s] 23 [in the equinox publication this replaced a reference to one of the tables accompanying mathers. introduction. t.s] 16 liber lviii those vices in earth-life. their prince is lams, samael, the angel of poison and of death.24 his wife is the ha

ver, o lord. a brief explanation of agla is this: a, the one first; a, the one last; g, the trinity in unity; l, the completion of the great work. but hwhy, the tetragrammaton, as we shall presently see, contains all the sephiroth with the exception of kether, and specially signifies the lesser countenance, microprosopus, the king of the qabalistic sephirothic greatest trinity, and the son in his human incarnation in the christian acceptation of the trinity. therefore, as the son reveals the father, so does hwhy reveal hyha. and ynda is the queen .by whom alone tetragrammaton can be grasped. whose exaltation into binah is found in the christian assumption of the virgin. the tetragrammaton hwhy is referred to the sephiroth thus: the uppermost point of the letter yod, y, is said to refer to

esh.fierce and active. 6. the son.partaking of all these natures. 7. the mother degraded to mere animal emotion. 8. the father degraded to mere animal reason. 9. the son degraded to mere animal life. 10. the daughter, fallen and touching with her hands the shells. it will be noticed that this order represents creation as progressive degeneration .which we are compelled to think of as evil. in the human organism the same arrangement will be noticed. section iii 0. the pleroma of which our individuality is the monad: the .all-self. 1. the self.the divine ego of which man is rarely conscious. 2. the ego; that which thinks .i..a falsehood, because to think .i. is to deny .not-i. and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. i

moment of discovering this word [by taking each alternate letter] 205= rbg, mighty 213= ryba, mighty this shows abrahadabra as the word of double power, another phrase that meant much to me at the time. a a a a r a d b h b (3) baa at the top of the hexagram gives ba, amya, b, father, mother, child. rdh by yetzirah gives horus, isis, osiris, again father, mother, child. this hexagram is again the human triad. dividing into 3 and 8 we get the triangle of horus dominating the stooping dragon of 8 heads, the supernals bursting the head of daath. also a r b a a a a h d r b the supernals are supported upon two squares: daba= dd, love, 8. arha= rwa, light, 207. now 8 207= 1656= 18= yj, living, and 207= 9 23, hyj, life. at this time .licht, liebe, leben. was the mystic name of the mother- temple

es: daba= dd, love, 8. arha= rwa, light, 207. now 8 207= 1656= 18= yj, living, and 207= 9 23, hyj, life. at this time .licht, liebe, leben. was the mystic name of the mother- temple of the g d. the five letters used in the word are a, the crown; b, the wand, d, the cup; h, the sword; r, the rosy cross; and refer further to amoun the father, thoth his messenger, and isis, horus, osiris, the divine-human triad. on the qabalah 51 also 418= way ta, the essence of iao, q.v. this short analysis might be indefinitely expanded; but always the symbol will remain the expression of the goal and the exposition of the path. 419. teth, the number of the .laughing lion. on whom babalon rideth. see liber 418. note 419+ 156= 575= 23 25, occultly signifying 24, which again signifies to them that understand

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

ontology: nor of poet.s youth: nor of christian infamies. poet forced to mystic position. 20 the sword of song at the whole fabric.nor the seas filled with those innocent agonies of pagan martyrs that once bled, of christian martyrs damned and dead in inter-christian bickerings where hate exults and torture springs, a lion an anguished flesh and blood, a vulture on ill-omen wings, a cannibal74 on human food. nor do i cry the scoffer.s cry that christians live and look the lie their faith has taught them: none of these inspire my life, disturb my peace. i go beneath the outward faith find it a devil or a wraith, just as my mood or temper tends! and thus to-day that .christ ascends. i take the symbol, leave the fact decline to make the smallest pact with your creative deity, and say: the chr

etween us? why do our thoughts so idly clatter? i do not care one jot for matter, one jot for spirit, while you say one is pure ether, one pure clay. i.ve talked too long: you.re very good. i only hope you.ve understood! remember that .conversion. lurks nowhere behind my words and works. go home and think! my talk refined to the sheer needs of your own mind. you cannot bring god in the compass of human thought? up stick and thump ass! let human thought itself expand. bright sun of knowledge, in me rise! lead me to these exalted skies to live and love and understand! paying no price, accepting nought. the giver and the gift are one with the receiver.o thou sun of thought, of bliss transcending thought, rise where divison dies! absorb in glory of the glowing orb self and its shadow! 755 760

ircumstance that so many colossal brains (w. h. mallock &c) have been hitherto thrown away in attacking what is after all a problem of mere academic interest, the authorship of the plays our fathers accepted as those of shakespeare. to me it seems of immediate and vital importance to do for shakespeare what verrall has done so ably for euripides. the third tabernacle must be filled; shaw and .the human. must have their superhuman companion (this is not a scale: pithecanthropoid innuendo is to be deprecated) till now.as i write the sun bursts forth suddenly from a cloud, as if heralding the literary somersault of the twentieth century. we have been content to accept shakespeare as orthodox, with common sense; moral to a fault, with certain rabelasian leanings: a healthy tone (we say) pervad

. we have another taste of kent.s gentlemanly demeanour; let our conventionalist interpreters defend this unwarrantable bullying if they dare! another might be so gross, so cowardly; but not our greatest poet! a good portion of this play, as will be shown later, is devoted to a bitter assault upon the essentially english notion that the pugilist is the supreme device of the creator for furthering human happiness (see .cashel byron.s pro-fession. for a similar, though more logical and better-worded, attack) coarse and violent language continues to disgrace lear.s follower; only gloucester, the unconscionable ass and villian of scene i, has a word to say in his defence. in scene iii. we have a taste of edgar.s quality. had this despicable youth the consciosness of innocence, or even common c

one ever thought to deny him. yet such is the patience of goneril that even when goaded by all this infamous billingsgate into speech, her rebuke is the temperate and modest ll. 198-200 .why not by the hand, sir? how have i offended? all.s not offence that indiscretion finds and dotage terms so. if we ask a parallel for such meekness under insult, calumny, and foul abuse, we must seek it not in a human story, but a divine. the heroines see that no half measures will do, and lear is stripped of all the murderous retinue.what scum they are is shown by the fact that not one of them draws sword for him, or even follows him into the storm.to which his bad heart clings; yet for him.for him in spite of all his loathsomeness, his hatred, his revengefulness.is regan.s gentle and loving .for his par

LIBER MMCMXI NOTE ON GENESIS

ction with the rest of the key, an elaborate grimoire of ceremonial magic. i would call it .spurious. but that would imply that the rest of the clavice was in some way .genuine. the .lecture on microcosmos in mss. of r.r. and a.c. is probably a reference to the lecture .the microcosm: man. circulated to adepti minores in the second order. bennett may be alluding to the passage which runs. but the human neshamah exists only when the higher will is reflected by the agency of aspiration from kether into the lower body, and when the flaming letter c is placed like a crown upon the head of microprosopus. thus only doth the human will become the receptacle liber mmcmxi 20 of the higher will and the action of neshamah is the link therewith. the lower will is the human jehovah, an angry and jealou

LIBER MMM

e. at first the image should be sought with the eyes closed. with practice it can be projected onto any blank surface. this technique is the basis of casting sigils and creating independent thought forms. the three methods of attaining magical trance will only yield results if pursued with the most fanatical and morbid determination. these abilities are highly abnormal and usually inaccessible to human consciousness, as they demand such inhuman concentration, but the rewards are great. in the magical diary, record each day s formal work and whatever extra opportunities have been utilized. no page should be left blank. metamorphosis the transmutation of the mind to magical consciousness has often been called the great work. it has a far-reaching purpose leading eventually to the discovery o

LIBER NU

continued. preliminaries. these are the meditations necessary to beaccomplished. 1. the discovery of hadit in the aspirant, and identification with him. 2. the continuous one. 3. the value of the equation n(.n. 4. cremnophobia. 31. summary continued. preliminaries. these are the ethical practices to be accomplished. 1. assertion of kether-point-of-view. 2. reverence to the order. 3. abolition of human will. 4. exercise of true will. 5. devotion to nuit through a beautified life. 32. summary continued. the actual rite. 1. retire to desert with crown and other insignia and implements. 2. burn perfume. 3. chant incantation. 4. drink unto nuit of the elixir. 5. lying supine, with eyes fixed on the stars, practice the sensation of falling into nothingness. 6. being actually within the bosom of

LIBER O

tude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practiced until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched (see illustration (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the* this injunction does not apply to gods like ptah or harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture [note added in the version of .liber o. in magick in theory and practi

mitted] angels of assiah and english translation thereof. cxvii. 85 the soul (hindu. cxviii. 86 the chakkras or centres of prana (hinduism. cxxxvii. 90 signs of the zodiac. cxxxviii. 91 planets ruling signs. cxxxix. 92 planets exalted in signs. clxxv. 4, 41 hebrew letters. clxxvi. 6, 43 numerical value of hebrew letters. clxxvii. 11 yetziratic attributions of hebrew letters. clxxxii [omitted] the human body. still more of these were omitted in the first edition of mtp. 4 the equinox publication had .taphtatharath. which is not a reasonable transliteration of trtrtpt. 5 de occulta philosophia lib. ii cap. xxii. the edition of the english translation edited by donald tyson (st. paul, minnesota: llewellyn, 1993) has an appendix explaining how these characters are derived. 6 the reason for usi

LIBER OS ABYSMI VEL DAATH

h6 gthe soldier and the hunchback, h7 et cetera. 7. also the glogik h8 of hegel. 1 [a qabalistic pun on tod] 2 [immanuel kant, prolegomena to any future metaphysics that may come forward as a science. a summary of the arguments and conclusions of kant fs critique of pure reason; a variety of english translations are now available] 3 [the reference is of course to david hume fs enquiry concerning human understanding, which summarises the conclusions of the treatise of human nature with the arguments through which hume reached them either sketchily represented or omitted altogether; thus for a time it was more widely read than the treatise. a variety of popular and academic editions are available] 4 [thomas henry huxley, collected essays vol. 6: ghume, with helps to the study of berkeley. h

LIBER SAMEKH

s queen. he is gruler, h the gunconscious will h; to be thwarted no more by the ignorant and capricious false will of the conscious man. and he is ghelper, h the author of the infallible impulse that sends the soul sweeping along the skies on its proper path with such impetus that the attraction of alien orbs is no longer sufficient to swerve it. the ghear me h clause is now uttered by the normal human consciousness, withdrawn to the physical body: the adept must deliberately abandon his attainment, because it is not yet his whole being which burns up before the beloved. point ii 21 section g the adept, though withdrawn, shall have maintained the extension of his symbol. he now repeats the signs as before, save that he makes the passive invoking pentagram of spirit. he concentrates his con

d shed, if one is passionately persuaded that humanity is essentially not animal, or convinced that causality is repugnant to reason. the adept must be ready for the utter destruction of his point-of-view on any subject, and even that of his innate conception of the forms and laws of thought* thus, he may find that his angel considers his gbusiness h or his glove h to be absurd trifles; also that human ideas of gtime h are invalid, and human glaws h of logic applicable only to the relations between illusions. now, the angel will make contact with the adept at any point that is sensitive to his influence. such a point will naturally be one that is salient in the adept fs character, and also one that is, in the proper sense of the word, pure. thus an artist, attuned to appreciate plastic bea

incredible that one is apt to create an inhibition fatal to subsequent attempts. one fears to fail; the fear intrudes upon the concentration, and so fulfils its own prophecy. we know how too much pleasure in a love affair makes one afraid to disgrace oneself on the next few occasions; indeed, until familiarity has accustomed one to the idea that one fs lover has never supposed one to be more than human. confidence returns gradually. inarticulate ecstasy is replaced by a more sober enjoyment of the elements of the fascination. just so one fs first dazzled delight in a new landscape turns, as one continues to gaze, to the appreciation of exquisite details of the view. at first they were blurred by the blinding rush of general beauty; they emerge one by one as the shock subsides, and passiona

LIBER V VEL REGULI

ving of min as shown in the new larousse encylopedia of mythology. 3 the reference is to a photograph of crowley titled .the student. which appears at the start of .aha. and not as the frontispiece to the volume as a whole. 4 there is some uncertainty about this sign. the .lesser man of vitruvius. is depicted (e.g. in the illustrations from caersarino.s edition, reproduced in the canon) as a male human figure framed by a square, the legs spread, feet turned out, and arms raised so the hands and toes mark the corners of the square, whose centre is at the figure.s navel; this is approximately how the sign mulier is interpreted in the blue brick, apparently based on a sketch by crowley in a letter to achad (holding the exact stance of the vitruvian man would require advanced hatha yoga traini

LIBER XLI THIEN TAO

convulsions. such was the razor-edge upon which the unsteady feet of the republic strode when, a few years before the date of my visit, the philosopher kwaw landed at nagasaki after an exhilarating swim from the mainland. ii( gstanding alone. h) kwaw, when he crossed the yellow sea, was of the full age of thirtytwo years. the twenty previous equinoxes had passed over his head as he wandered, sole human tenant, among the colossal yet ignoble ruins of wei hai wei. his only companions were the lion and the lizard, who frequented the crumbling ruins of the officers f quarters; while in the little cemetery the hoofs of the wild ass beat (useless, if he wishes to 1 [keir hardie, an english socialist politician of the period. t.s] 6 liber xli wake them) upon the tombs of the sportsmen that once t

LIBER XV CHYMICAL JOUSTING OF PERARDUA

he now was, which is called the oasis of the lion, even as the whole regimen that in the end he accomplished is in the form of a lion. thus then his lion waxed exceeding thirsty, and licked up all that dew. but the fire being equal thereunto, he was not discomforted. he slayeth sir lionel the warder of the marches. so now indeed he had wrought the first matter to a pitch of excellence beyond the human; for without trouble was his tincture thus beautiful. first, it had the crown and horns of alexander the mighty king; also it had wings of fine sapphire; its fore part was like the lion, whereby indeed it partook of the highest virtue, and its hinder quarters were as a bull fs. moreover it stood upon the white sphere and the red cube; and it is not possible for any elixir to exceed this, unl

LIBER XXXIII AN ACCOUNT OF AA

perfect love, has been occupied from the earliest ages in building the grand temple (through the evolution of humanity) by which the reign of l.v.x. will be 2 liber xxxiii manifest. this society is in the communion of those who have most capacity for light; they are united in truth, and their chief is the light of the world himself, v.v.v.v.v, the one anointed in light, the single teacher for the human race, the way, the truth, and the life. the interior order was formed immediately after the first perception of man's wider heritage had dawned upon the first of the adepts; it received from the masters at first-hand the revelation of the means by which humanity could be raised to its rights and delivered from its misery. it received the primitive charge of all revelation and mystery; it rec

e can see nothing, read nothing in the interior. he who is fit is joined to the chain, perhaps often where he though least likely, and at a point of which he knew nothing himself. to become fit should be the sole effort of him who seeks wisdom. but there are methods by which fitness is attained, for in this holy communion is the primitive storehouse of the most ancient and original science of the human race, with the primitive mysteries also of all science. it is the unique and really illuminated community which is absolutely in possession of the key to all mystery, which knows the centre and source of all nature. it is a society which unites superior strength to its own, and counts its members from more than one world. it is the society whose members form the republic of genius, the regen

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

ontent. in form, then, myth in general, and the texts that comprise scandinavian mythology in particular, are narrative, although this narrative is couched in both verse and prose. in general, one expects myth to recount important events that took place at the beginning of time and helped shape the world, and scandinavian mythology indeed has sequences that tell of the origin of the cosmos and of human beings. the story goes on, however, to the destruction and rebirth of the cosmos, and everything in it is presented in light of an enduring struggle between two groups of beings, the gods on the one hand and giants on the other hand. these terms are to some extent misleading: although the group that creates and orders the cosmos is often referred to by words that can best be translated ggods

the following three poems are also odin poems: havamal (words of the high one, which contains odinic wisdom and several stories that describe the acquisition of that wisdom; vafthrudnismal (words of vafthrudnir, which describes the context of wisdom between odin and the wise giant vafthrudnir; and grimnismal (words of grimnir, which describes odin fs ecstatic wisdom performance at the hall of the human king geirrod. the next poem, skirnismal (words of skirnir) or for skirnis (skirnir fs journey, belongs to frey, in that it describes the journey of frey fs servant skirnir to woo the giantess gerd. the following four poems are probably to be assigned to thor. the first of these is harbardsljod (song of harbard, in which thor and a disguised odin exchange insults and anecdotes. the next is hy

the poetic edda. there are few differences between the texts of the poems in the two manuscripts, but am 748 contains a mythological poem not included in codex regius of the poetic edda, namely, baldrs draumar (baldr fs dreams, an account of odin fs questioning of a seeress about the fate of baldr. one additional mythological poem, rigsthula (rig fs rhymed list, which tells of the origins of the human social order, is found in a manuscript of snorri fs edda. each eddic poem had its own history before it was written down, and there has been much speculation about the dates and origins of the various poems. most scholars believe strongly in the possibility that some of the mythological poems were composed, after iceland fs conversion to christianity, by antiquarians secure enough in their c

f which the first 8 treat pagan denmark and the 26 norse mythology second 8, christian denmark. the first books are therefore, like ynglinga saga, set in prehistory, and gods and heroes play a major role that continues down through the ninth book. saxo offered a theory of euhemerism similar to that of snorri, for he says in book 1 that odin was a man falsely believed to be a god. hod has become a human king, but baldr is a demigod, and sometimes saxo seems to be far more interested in the narratives he is recounting than in any theory of euhemerism. saxo tells us he got some of his materials from icelanders, and these materials probably sounded rather like the mythic-heroic sagas. the mythic-heroic sagas are prose with interspersed verse, and saxo adorns his latin prose with verse, often r

sagas are prose with interspersed verse, and saxo adorns his latin prose with verse, often rather ornate but still thought to be translated from scandinavian originals. certainly the versions of the myths he presents often vary widely from the versions we have from iceland. to use the example of baldr fs death: in saxo fs version, baldr and hod are not brothers but rivals for the hand of nanna, a human beauty. hod is not blind.indeed, he is a most accomplished fellow. neither loki nor frigg appears in the story, and there is no mistletoe. no attempt is made to restore baldr from the world of the dead, and he enjoys only an attenuated funeral. saxo fs story adds some odd forest maidens and some magic food and sets the death of baldr in the context of several pitched battles between the forc

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

the mind will divulge techniques and media. heaven makes no moral laws, but gives us instincts towards rightness and virtue. the danger of the dynamic mind is that it seeks all kinds and degrees of complexity: fundamentals are a lost purpose in this forest of detail. let us desire no better pantheon than the zoomorphic in which to find a place: better to venerate our animal ancestry (until fully human, then the least attainable and most unknowable will disclose our next step. however incompatible discoveries may be they always conform to the processes of ultimate inductions from our inherent designing ability. the mind has no known purpose except that which it surmises from previous conations; all our motives are thus related processes springing from a basic urge deep within us and manife

tes unless we= h. s..1 2- 2..t"d) 1. 1"d -desire. s( 9< image of our ambition. the eclectic path is not an avoidance of obstacles, but an alignment (often oblique) that cuts through from one predetermined place to another. god is within us..q( u%y <5..q 6..1. 8\ inexistent reality of presence without residence. ideas you conceive are their own possibility. the great sterilities: the numen and the human. ever present. are stercoraceous images of greed under other names. g( x, 6. x 3( w( 1"4[ x 2( z. w..1' 7 xk w=h s..q..1 p j s( p..1 eternity: the outwardness of ego is the recessive and remaining part of ourselves. through mind is our all-reachingness, and through the copula; our technique of articulating desire is limited, bad or mad. soul and mind are indifferent to our language but respo

there is no retirement from solitude, and, when we fear it, conscience is actively malignant. only dominant desire shall compel us to do what we want to do successfully. nature is an integrating principle, never compelling uniformity. i do know, not only that i know but also what little i know of my own omniscience. i dreamed the psychic world was a concurrent inverse devolution; man, failing as human, reincarnates as a caricature of the beast. the price of identity is suffering. i< 3= x( 6 2..1. 5< z. x- e..q present behaviour is too bloody for words. space is the limit of probabilities; time, of the immediately possible. lies 6. 9= k 9( e..1. 2 o 3> z@ e..1 p- live. whatever lie you state could be true. at one time, at another time, but not at this time and place. we must first create a

eness by accepting easy conventions, idioms, and shoddy imitations. we hate and love ourselves only through others. heaven save us from looking only for our own likenesses. life is a potency, becoming a selection of indulgences; a path through the chaos we make. how soon fearing. shocked, we cry out for salvation, and backslide to some old mothering or protectiveness. no escape but to breathe the human smell, touch the hirsute flesh: shall again adventure c must transgress. compensating mechanisms often demand an antithesis to balance or fulfil them, as with character and temperament: an ideal union. the masculine woman and the effeminate man. equity is the stabilizer of eternity. i( h= 2/ 2 4v. 6* 9. f authority to shelve his own responsibility. unappreciated ability becomes devitalized

f reversal. giving our so( 1=h. m..1. 5 &7 i..q 2..q..1. p n>b. e s* 5% s@ h> 2 &v. w( 6 z..1( of eternity and our comprehension is begotten of time. your virtue is to believe in yourself as your self, i.e, as an individual making your individuality: cogito, ergo sum. vital belief overcomes all things, in that it will endow us with the means to do so. time is not a separate dimension but a purely human and arbitrary contrivance of measurement by comparison; yet time is integrated in us and all things as our spaciousness and our essential way of realizing and 2 n> 2 f 5! s n>b &7 when all permutations and combinations of form have obtained, will dimension cease? will the last imminence become, and time enter eternity? sacrifice is the first duty of self-love. our purpose and completeness fu

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

d nox umbra by same author. 6 based on personal and individual preference. the use of this type of sorcery is not enough in itself, it demands the will to control the results to some extent and to make intelligent decisions about what could be the future. remember, you control a majority of your future. the leaving of ones spirit to fly in the night as any ancestral form such as bat, owl, wolf or human form allows the shadow or soul (called ba in egyptian systems) to nourish from the sleepers and achieve a hidden knowledge transmitted only by the path of the unseen. it is from this that we awake, and to be understood clearly, advance us in the image of the prince of darkness whom is ultimately revealed as the lord of light. upon the great meeting of lilith, the witch queen of the sabbat, s

ew will enter this infernal tread, as it brings 11 one to the ultimate personal power of self-deification. many are not able to understand this state of being, the ascent to become god or goddess, thus either failing and loosing their mind in the witches sabbat circles of time or renouncing to a much kinder garden path. the witches sabbat of the order of phosphorus respects all paths that lead to human advancement and knowledge, including those of the white light persuasion. we consider that every individual has the right to believe and practice what he or she wills, unless it harms another unjustifiably. the order of phosphorus is against bigotry and racism, considering such as the filth of non-human advancement (above set the adversary based from aos illustrations) the order of phosphoru

ucifer has been described within a witches sabbat context before, specifically as the husband of diana from the legend originating from italian folklore. lucifer (the sun) was the husband of diana (the moon; the two were joined in a great union of opposites. it is the development of the individual towards a partial solitary path which opens each aspect of initiation towards the advancement of the human spirit. this means positive evolution, discipline, understanding and mental strength is the building blocks of understanding. lucifer is thus the high symbol of witches sabbat. wisdom is the point of conscious understanding that is essential for the practice and life work of the craft of the wise. one may find considerable study in the four elements as described by robert cochrane of the cla

or through sorcery and goetic black magick, more properly, the left hand path. the lhp is defined as a system that is relative, and realistic towards the inner or deep desire within humans to be free, independent and strong. to seek knowledge, wisdom and areas of personal growth and betterment is the great desire of humanity itself. this is why essentially the left hand path is the foundation for human advancement, as it teaches us to become like lucifer or lilith itself, independent, knowledge seeking and self-deified. the black magickian often called witch or warlock are the individuals who taste from the chalice of the serpent, the wisdom of asmodeus. the universe seeks for all to flow according to its way, from which we work through in order to ultimately emerge through the left hand p

its are closely connected with the concepts of varcolaci and the undead gods. anubis lord of jackals and the opener of the way. anubis is the funerary god that is represented as having the head of a jackal or dog. according to charles pace, the bastard son of set-an& aset (isis. atavistic resurgence the return to consciousness the powers of the dead or subconscious energies or powers from the pre-human aspects. atavisms are evoked through intense nostalgia and focus, often appearing in bestial forms. athame the blade of holy magick or greater black magick workings, used in ceremonial or solitary practice. pathally a black handled knife. azazel called the guardian of the goat, azazel is one of the 200 original fallen angels, according to lore. it is considered that azazel is the same as she

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

darkness is equally as fascinating if one may find a semblance of interest there. consider the ideals of the luciferian path. in luciferian witchcraft, by michael w. ford, the very foundation of the adversary is presented as a multicultural force, thus existing within the universe and not a creation of mankind. while man had created anthropomorphic attributes, this spirit if you will pre-existed human consciousness. to practice luciferian witchcraft and sorcery, one essentially prepares the mind and body to be a vessel for this force, not joining in union with it, rather encircling the essence of the adversary and allowing the self to shape chaos into self-willed order within the self. this, by definition alone is chaos magick. what transfers the title is a result of what transformed the

hus creating and bringing forth the hga or angelick familiar. there is no mystical guideline for this force, it is very much a part of your being, illuminated and empowered by your own desires. fetishes (lesser and greater) a fetish is simply a storehouse of power. it represents the sorcerer in some way, particularly an aspect of his or her personality. for instance, a vampyric famulus would be a human skull (the knights templar were said to worship baphomet in the form of a human skull) which holds a consecrated sigil representing the vampyric aspects of self; along with the grave soil of a graveyard in which the sorcerer has rested in and meditated upon death. fetishes are considered a powerful tool in witchcraft and primal sorcery, as they are gateways of consciousness and a growing ext

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

their own infinite potential. while the direction of those involved in the luciferian tradition in america are well aware of its context of approach, the defining state of consciousness must be adhered to. the union of some aspects of middle eastern practices such as sufism and the various parallel witch ways of tribes of the deserts are essential productive and beneficial for the advancement in human thinking. there is much to be learnt from other cultures, however the heart of such always emanates within a focus of folk magic or witchcraft. the order of phosphorus is founded upon the techniques taught through the lore of luciferian witchcraft, the lore and legend of the old transferred into magickal technique. the common history of the gnosis is labeled sethian as it was indeed lucifer/

enter this infernal tread, as it brings one to the ultimate personal power of self-deification. many are not able to understand this state of being, the ascent to become god or goddess, thus either failing and loosing their mind in the sabbatic circles of time or renouncing to a much kinder garden path. the luciferian witchcraft tradition of the order of phosphorus respects all paths that lead to human advancement and knowledge, including those of the white light persuasion. we consider that every individual has the right to believe and practice what he or she wills, unless it harms another unjustifiably. the order of phosphorus is against bigotry and racism, considering such as the filth of non-human advancement. the order of phosphorus as a whole considers itself as a manifestation of lu

dom. lucifer has been described within a sabbatic context before, specifically as the husband of diana from the legend originating from italian folklore. lucifer (the sun) was the husband of diana (the moon; the two were joined in a great union of opposites. it is the development of the individual towards a partial solitary path which opens each aspect of initiation towards the advancement of the human spirit. this means positive evolution, discipline, understanding and mental strength is the building blocks of understanding. lucifer is thus the high symbol of sethian witchcraft. the witches sabbath has long been a misunderstood and often misrepresented expression of magickal art. it should be considered that the sethian witch cult is an expression of not only folk magic and lore, but that

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT THE MYSTERY REVEALED

or through sorcery and goetic black magick, more properly, the left hand path. the lhp is defined as a system that is relative, and realistic towards the inner or deep desire within humans to be free, independent and strong. to seek knowledge, wisdom and areas of personal growth and betterment is the great desire of humanity itself. this is why essentially the left hand path is the foundation for human advancement, as it teaches us to become like lucifer or lilith itself, independent, knowledge seeking and self-deified. the black magickian often called witch or warlock are the individuals who taste from the chalice of the serpent, the wisdom of asmodeus. the universe seeks for all to flow according to its way, from which we work through in order to ultimately emerge through the left hand p

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

tands the darkness and light within he/she, how to master it and use the insight to improve his or her life. the luciferian path is one of knowledge and must be held with an open mind. different paths teach many different things, and should be understood as suucin the united states of america on acid-free paper to all free thinkers, past, present, and ever to be this page intentionally left blank human reason must never be subjugated to a dogma, or to a myth, or to a preconceived idea because for human reason to do so would be for human reason to cease to exist. henri poincare (translated by l.s) scientia vincere tenebras [science will defeat darkness. motto of the free university of brussels (p.f.l. s alma mater) this page intentionally left blank preface america is becoming more and more

when science and nonscience are clashing head to head. as with all books, ours was inspired in large part by thinkers who preceded us. in particular, it owes much to the thinking of ilya prigogine (1917 2003, 1977 nobel laureate for chemistry and discoverer of dissipative structures. in addition, we both found inspiration in the evolutionary thinking biological and cultural of stanford university human geneticist l. luca cavalli- sforza, whose scientific biography a genetic and cultural odyssey: the life and work of l. luca cavalli-sforza (columbia university press) we published in 2005. this endeavor originated a fruitful collaboration that continues to date. we thank harold juli (connecticut college) and michael sinclair (new york law school, as well as three anonymous reviewers, for the

he entire surface of our 4 evolution and religious creation myths planet could have been under water as recently as a few thousand years ago. even though we have not seen or heard this ourselves, we suspect that id supporters may also know that genesis in all likelihood evolved derived from the older sumerian epic of gilgamesh, which already incorporated a great flood and the survival of just two human beings who later repopulated earth. likewise, no serious scientist today believes that the whole universe was created in exactly six days and that this creation took place 6,000 years in the past. further, no archaeologist accepts the biblical account that animal husbandry was invented by (or provided to) humans before they first experienced a very long period of hunting and gathering, as ov

ys and that this creation took place 6,000 years in the past. further, no archaeologist accepts the biblical account that animal husbandry was invented by (or provided to) humans before they first experienced a very long period of hunting and gathering, as overwhelmingly demonstrated by the paleontological record. and finally, no credible linguist accords validity to the idea that the 6,000 or so human languages appeared all at once, as humans were building the tower of babel. accordingly, books and web sites that prescribe id are generally silent regarding the time frames in which the origins of life and the universe, as well as the appearance of humans, took place. this distinguishes id from old-style creationism. also, proponents of id no longer invoke the concept of a young earth inten

abel. accordingly, books and web sites that prescribe id are generally silent regarding the time frames in which the origins of life and the universe, as well as the appearance of humans, took place. this distinguishes id from old-style creationism. also, proponents of id no longer invoke the concept of a young earth intentionally created to look old and thus fool naive scientists, or claims that human footprints were found in texas running side by side with dinosaur tracks. in this sense, id has veered away from a literal interpretation of genesis but has kept intact the concept of god the creator of unchangeable species. needless to say, mixing biblical concepts with seemingly scientific ones squarely clashes with scientific evolution, where god plays no obvious or immediate role and whe

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

e heavens, represents the deity as it is, in all its glory, as it wills itself into existence. the chequered pavement represents the deity as it is perceived to be at the opposite pole of consciousness, here on earth in ordinary life. the light and dark squares represent paired opposites, a mixture of mercy and justice, reward and punishment, vengeance and loving kindness. they also represent the human experience of life, light and dark, good and evil, easy and difficult. but that is only how it is perceived. the squares are not the symbol; the pavement is the symbol. the light and dark squares fit together with exact nicety to form the pavement, a single thing, a unity. the whole is surrounded by the tessellated border which binds it into a single symbol. in this representation on the tra

e background for the more detailed consideration of the degrees. the ladder refer again to the first degree tracing board (figure 8. thus far we have not spoken of its central feature, the ladder.47 remember that one of the ideas which was fundamental to renaissance thought was the concept of a macrocosm, considered to be the universe as a whole and a corresponding microcosm, considered to be the human individual. the idea is that the universe and human beings are structured using the same principles (both having been made "in the image of god, and that in the course of events there is always a correspondence between activity in the greater and lesser worlds. this is a necessary consequence of the principle of "oneness" we have seen that in the hermetica "as above, so below" sums up this i

it is our old friend, the ladder between two opposite verticals, two of which (the lines) relate to active and passive functions while the third, the ladder, reaches to the heavens and provides the means. by which we hope to arrive there."49taken together the ladder and the point-within-a-circle-bounded-by-two-parallel- lines are an abbreviated version of the tree of life, and they represent the human individual, made. in the image of god" according to the same principles on which the universe is based. the ladder, which i think is a representation of individual consciousness, has "three principal rounds" or levels, represented by faith, hope and charity, which correspond to the three lower levels of the four-level universe we observed earlier. both the macrocosmic "landscape" and the mic

s the door on which the candidate knocks when he joins the order; and it is the material which he will find beyond this door, in the realm of his own unconscious, that he promises to keep secret. kabbalistically, the great lower figure 11. the tree of life with masonic symbols of the first degree. triad of hod, nezah and malkhut represents the level of consciousness ordinarily experienced by most human beings, and that is where most of the apprentice's labor is accomplished. there is not much in the way of elevated consciousness involved in the first degree; but if he practices what he is taught, the newly made mason will become awake to all sorts of new ideas. the officers of a lodge are seven in number, and in this interpretation they represent the seven levels of consciousness on the ce

the sun shining inside! with his treatment of the sun the artist tells us that, in spite of his meticulous attention to detail, it is not a physical structure that is represented here. masonically, it is a representation of solomon's temple; and the interior sun is a representation of the divine presence. here, again, we remember that. ye are the temple" this is a representation of the individual human being. probably you have already recognized the pattern to which i have been alluding throughout this writing: this is a ladder (it has become a staircase) between two opposite verticals. i believe this to be a symbolic reference to the tree of life. just to finish off this general correspondence, note that there are four levels in the picture: the ground floor, in contact with the physical

MAGIC AND SPELLS

spells that would have wrecked toril'sweave. mystryl sacrificed herself to save the weave. her successor mystra decreed that no mortals would be allowed to wield such terrible magic again-and that decree holds to this day: mystra wards the weave against those powerful or reckless enough to damage it further. until the world changes or the divine powers themselves lay down their guardianship over human affairs, the high and perilous magic of the past remains locked away under mystra's eye. radius portion of a larger wild magic zone. none of these spells, however, are effective against wild magic effects caused by a mythal. dead magic in some areas of toril, the weave is absent altogether. the weave has a tear or hole, and the area effectively has no magic at all like the rare wild magic zo

y and does not provoke an attack of opportunity when used, nor is it subject to spell resistance. secret lore since the days when elves, dwarves, giants, and dragons ruled a faerun of trackless forest and unspoiled wilderness, those who could manipulate the weave have sought deeper understanding, greater power, and hidden knowledge in the hope of gaining an advantage over their enemies. the early human empires were no different. the imaskari mastered the lore of gates and portals, transporting thousands of hapless slaves from other worlds to serve their arcane might. the netherese studied the art of devising magic devices, creating marvels and terrors that still slumber under the sands of anauroch. the raumathari blighted faerun forever by summoning hordes of ore warriors to serve in their

in today usually are beginning to fail but resist attempts to dispel them. they can produce any number of bizarre effects, including wild magic (see the wild magic section above. the exact nature of such effects varies with each mythal. rune magic in the snowbound mountains of the north, dwarves and giants have dwelled for uncounted years as rivals and enemies, and their deeds are only rumored in human lands. in the lore of the shield dwarves, runes-carefully inscribed symbols from the secret characters of the dwarven alphabet-can be carved to hold spells of great potency. learning the runes in order to use rune magic, a character must learn the inscribe rune feat (see chapter 1: characters. rune magic is strongly tied to the dwarven and giant deities and is thus the province of divine spe

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

s and secret societies, part two the ancient mysteries and secret societies, part three atlantis and the gods of antiquity the life and teachings of thoth hermes trismegistus the initiation of the pyramid isis, the virgin of the world the sun, a universal deity the zodiac and its signs the bembine table of isis wonders of antiquity the life and philosophy of pythagoras pythagorean mathematics the human body in symbolism the hiramic legend the pythagorean theory of music and color fishes, insects, animals, reptiles and birds (part one) fishes, insects, animals, reptiles and birds (part two) flowers, plants, fruits, and trees stones, metals and gems ceremonial magic and sorcery the elements and their inhabitants hermetic pharmacology, chemistry, and therapeutics the qabbalah, the secret doct

na--pythagoric fundamentals--the symmetrical solids--the symbolic aphorisms of pythagoras--pythagorean astronomy--kepler's theory of the universe. 65 pythagorean mathematics the theory of numbers--the numerical values of letters--method of securing the numerical power of words--an introduction to the pythagorean theory of numbers--the sieve of eratosthenes--the meanings of the ten numbers. 69 the human body in symbolism the philosophical manikin--the three universal centers--the temples of initiation--the hand in symbolism--the greater and lesser man--the anthropos, or oversoul. 73 the hiramic legend the building of solomon's temple--the murder of chiram abiff--the martyrdom of jacques de molay--the spirit fire and the pineal gland--the wanderings of the astronomical chiram--cleopatra's ne

y importance to what remains when all that is secondary has been removed, philosophy thus becomes the true index of priority or emphasis in the realm of speculative thought. the mission of philosophy a priori is to establish the relation of manifested things to their invisible ultimate cause or nature "philosophy" writes sir william hamilton "has been defined [as: the science of things divine and human, and of the causes in which they are contained [cicero; the science of effects by their causes [hobbes; the science of sufficient reasons [leibnitz; the science of things possible, inasmuch as they are possible [wolf; the science of things evidently deduced from first principles [descartes; the science of truths, sensible and abstract [de condillac; the application of reason to its legitimat

causes [hobbes; the science of sufficient reasons [leibnitz; the science of things possible, inasmuch as they are possible [wolf; the science of things evidently deduced from first principles [descartes; the science of truths, sensible and abstract [de condillac; the application of reason to its legitimate objects [tennemann; the science of the relations of all knowledge to the necessary ends of human reason [kant];the science of the original form of the ego or mental self [krug; the science of sciences [fichte; the science of the absolute [von schelling; the science of the absolute indifference of the ideal and real [von schelling--or, the identity of identity and non-identity [hegel (see lectures on metaphysics and logic) the six headings under which the disciplines of philosophy are co

hematician naively replied "sire, i had no need for that hypothesis" in his treatise on atheism, sir francis bacon tersely summarizes the situation thus "a little philosophy inclineth man's mind to atheism; but depth in philosophy bringeth men's minds about to religion" the metaphysics of aristotle opens with these words "all men naturally desire to know" to satisfy this common urge the unfolding human intellect has explored the extremities of imaginable space without and the extremities of imaginable self within, seeking to estimate the relationship between the one and the all; the effect and the cause; nature and the groundwork of nature; the mind and the source of the mind; the spirit and the substance of the spirit; the illusion and the reality. an ancient philosopher once said "he who

MARS COCIDIUS AND THE REDCAPS IN LANCASHIRE

and his whole family. that the only etruscan votive of laran to be found in britain that i have heard of came into my hands is in itself surprising; but this coincidence was just the first of many. the etruscan deity laran (also called maris later mars) was one of a pair of deities, twins. laran s twin was tages. according to legend laran had the head& neck of a swan in childhood before assuming human shape at maturity, and tages the wings of a swan. laran was a deity of protection, the protector of the flocks and the community, a god of divination and of agriculture and fertility. he was above all a god of the countryside in this form he was often named and represented as picus the red capped green woodpecker (picus viridis. with his sister turan he was the father of faunus the god of th

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

titans. it is a persistent theme. the zohar intimates, however, that though most of the giants yielded up their lives in the flood, many of their spirits partaking as they did of the angelic nature of their fathers, proved indestructible, and lived on, invisible yet powerful even in their disembodied state. on occasion, these shades are said to gain access to the world of men by reincarnating in human shape, and are referred to as intruders, ancient alien souls transmigrating from the past. otherwise, collectively in their immaterial shape, they constitute the so-called demonic hierarchy with which the modern witch has dealings on occasion. it is the watchers, the mighty ones of the heavenly places, the parents of giants and humans alike as seen in symbolic and archetypal form as the pare

your forehead and between your eyes. at this point, should you have performed the divination aright, you will then begin to notice that the speculum surface has begun to haze over with a blue-grey mist. this is the sign that the vision is opening, and it is at this stage that vassago will begin to take over and show certain things to you. he may initiate the vision by revealing himself to you in human or therioform guise, or he may simply begin to show you the answer to your queries in uncomplicated symbolistic tableaux, rather like the diminutive images seen through the wrong end of a telescope or pair of binoculars. but one thing here is of paramount importance to beginner witches. do not shift your attention from the speculum; try not to let your excitement at what is happening disrupt

ms, for no manifestations were forthcoming. after frequently repeating the formulae, chiancungi and his sister grew impatient and, omitting the licence to depart, quit the circle without more ado. at which point, according to witnesses, they were "instantly seized and crushed to death by that infernal spirit, who happened not to be sufficiently constrained till that moment, to manifest himself to human eyes" because there may be no visible manifestation of demonic activity does not mean necessarily that your spell has not worked. and even though vassago be "good by nature" it pays not to take short cuts. to reiterate, in the summoning of intelligences, particularly those seventy-two formed of the primordial fire, maintain the strictest adherence to the principles of safe witchcraft. the li

ral part of all witchcraft, can take many forms, ranging from the simple matter of "binding" someone (enforcing one's will, to the more exotic and difficult practices such as the "binding" of animals (snake charming, and control of physical phenomena like the gathering or splitting up of clouds (weather working) and controlled poltergeist phenomena (smashing windows, levitating ashtrays, etc. the human body radiates energy, which forms an egg-shaped cocoon about it which modern occultists call the aura. exactly what the nature of this energy is and where it comes from we don't know; the prevalent theory among witches is that it is produced via the nervous system. it is known variously by the names od, odyle, magnetism, telergy, or simply witch power. red-haired people are said to possess t

ss. his changing form being one- the only practitioner who would in theory be able to pierce the defensive boundary is one of extremely advanced powers, and as such he would probably be well beyond the need of having to resort to anything as ill-advised as a magical attack on his own. a whole coven maybe. that is another matter. there seems to be folly as well as strength in numbers. from the non-human point of view, supernatural entities such as shades of the dead or demonic intelligences appear to have very little interest in the human race, especially the last-mentioned class of beings. they generally only become involved in magical warfare when summoned and directed specifically, and as such their power is limited strictly to correspond with that of their invoker. so the circle and wat

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 1

speaking, violence, malediction, murmurs, blasphemies, vain words, insults, dissimulations; my sins against god by the transgression of the ten commandments, by neglect of my duties and obligations, and by want of love towards god and towards my neighbour. furthermore i hate the sins which i have committed in all my senses, by sight, by hearing, by taste, by smell, and by touch, in every way that human weakness can offend the creator; by my carnal thoughts, deeds, and meditations. book one page 23 in which i humbly confess that i have sinned, and recognise myself as being in the sight of god the most criminal of all men. i accuse myself before thee, o god, and i adore thee with all humility. o ye, holy angels, and ye, children of god, in your presence i publish my sins, so that mine enemy

an and the whole universe; and by the name arpheton, and in the name arpheton, by which the angels who are destined to that end will summon the universe, in visible body and form, and will assemble (all people) together by the sound of the trumpet at that terrible and awful day of judgment, when the memory of the wicked and ungodly shall perish; and by the name adonai, by which god will judge all human flesh, at whose voice all men, both good and evil, will rise again, and all men and angels will assemble in the air before the lord, who will judge and condemn the wicked; and by the name oneipheton, by which god will summon the dead, and raise them up again unto life; and by the name elohim, and in the name elohim, by which god will disturb and excite tempests throughout all the seas, so th

s of god, wherewith we are fortified, and by the virtue of the highest one. we command ye and potently ordain ye by the most strong and powerful names of god, who is worthy of all praise, admiration, honor, glory, veneration, and fear, that ye delay not longer, but that ye appear before us without any tumult or disturbance, but, on the contrary, with great respect and courtesy, in a beautiful and human form. if they then appear, let them see the pentacles, and say: obey ye, obey ye, behold the symbols and names of the creator; be ye gentle and peaceable, and obey in all things that we shall command ye. they will then immediately talk with thee, as a friend speaketh unto a friend. ask of them all that thou desirest, with constance, firmness, and assurance, and they will obey thee. but if th

before ordained. let him then, o my son roboam, know and understand that in the aforesaid pentacles he shall find those ineffable and most holy names which were written by the finger of god in the tablets of moses and which i, solomon, have received through the ministry of an angel by divine revelation. these then have i collected together, arranged, consecrated, and kept, for the benefit of the human race, and the preservation of body and of soul. the pentacles should then be made in the days and hours of mercury, when the moon is in an a rial or terrestrial sign; she should also be in her increase, and in equal number of days with the sun. it is necessary to have a chamber or cabinet specially set apart and newly cleaned, wherein thou canst remain without interruption, the which having

cing any operation whatsoever for the recovery of things stolen, after having made all necessary preparations, thou shalt say the following oration: the oration. ateh adonai elohim asher ha-shamain ve-ha-aretz &c. thou, o lord, who hast made both heaven and earth, and hast measured them in the hollow of thy hand; thou who art seated upon the kerubim and the seraphim, in the high places, whereunto human understanding cannot penetrate; thou who hast created all things by thine agency, in whose presence are the living creatures, of which four are marvellously volatile, which have six wings, and who incessantly cry aloud: qadosch, qadosch, qadosch, adonai elohim tzabaoth, heaven and earth are full of thy glory; o lord god, thou who hast expelled adam from the terrestrial paradise, and who hast

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 1

the magician himself, the appearance of the spirit, his conversation, possible shocks from imprudence, and so on, even to ecstasy on the one hand, and death or madness on the other. but can any of the effects described in this our book goetia be obtained, and if so, can you give a rational explanation of the circumstances? say you so? i can, and will. the spirits of the goetia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer s projected cube) methods of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye. the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish (a) general control of the brain (establishment of functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control of one special portion

mighty prince, being of the same nature as agares. he is called vassago. this spirit is of a good nature, and his office is to declare things past and to come, and to discover all things hid or lost. and he governeth 26 legions of spirits, and this is his seal (4) samigina, or gamigin- the fourth spirit is samigina, a great marquis. he appeareth in the form of a little horse or ass, and then into human shape doth he change himself at the request of the master. he speaketh with a hoarse voice. he ruleth over 30 legions of inferiors. he teaches all liberal sciences, and giveth account of dead souls that died in sin. and his seal is this, which is to be worn before the magician when he is invocator, etc (5) marbas. the fifth spirit is marbas. he is a great president, and appeareth at first in

rse voice. he ruleth over 30 legions of inferiors. he teaches all liberal sciences, and giveth account of dead souls that died in sin. and his seal is this, which is to be worn before the magician when he is invocator, etc (5) marbas. the fifth spirit is marbas. he is a great president, and appeareth at first in the form of a great lion, but afterwards, at the request of the master, he putteth on human shape. he answereth truly of things hidden or secret. he causeth diseases and cureth them. again, he giveth great wisdom and knowledge in mechanical arts; and can change men into other shapes. he governeth 36 legions of spirits. and his seal is this, which is to be worn as aforesaid (6) valefor- the sixth spirit is valefor. he is a mighty duke, and appeareth in the shape of a lion with an as

estions thou mayest ask. he conciliateth and reconcileth friendships, and giveth honour and dignity unto any. he ruleth over 40 legions of spirits. his seal is this, the which wear thou as aforesaid (12) sitri- the twelfth spirit is sitri. he is a great prince and appeareth at first with a leopard s head and the wings of a gryphon, but after the command of the master of the exorcism he putteth on human shape, and that very beautiful. he enflameth men with women s love, and women with men s love; and causeth them also to show themselves naked if it be desired. he governeth 60 legions of spirits. his seal is this, to be worn as a lamen before thee, etc (13) beleth- the thirteenth spirit is called beleth (or bileth, or bilet. he is a mighty king and terrible. he rideth on a pale horse with tr

r. his office is to cause women to love men, and to bring them together in love. he also maketh them barren. he governeth 26 legions of inferior spirits, and his seal is this, which he obeyeth when he seeth it (17) botis- the seventeenth spirit is botis, a great president, and an earl. he appeareth at the first show in the form of an ugly viper, then at the command of the magician he putteth on a human shape with great teeth, and two horns, carrying a bright and sharp sword in his hand. he telleth all things past, and to come, and reconcileth friends and foes. he ruleth over 60 legions of spirits, and this is his seal, etc (18) bathin- the eighteenth spirit is bathin. he is a mighty and strong duke, and appeareth like a strong man with the tail of a serpent, sitting upon a pale-coloured ho

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 2

hou mighty& potent prince vriel &c" lemegeton: clavicula salomonis 48 bydiel seal the 11th& last spirit& prince of this wandring order is called bydiel, who hath under his command 20 chief dukes& 200 other dukes more inferior besides very many servants, these dukes changeth every year their office& place, they are all good& willing to obey the exorcist in all things, they appear very beautiful in human shape, whereof we shall mention 10 of the chief dukes who have 2400 servants to attend them, their names& seals are as followeth &c. mudriel seal crucham seal bramsiel seal armoniel seal lemoniel seal charobiel seal andrucha seal manasael seal persifiel seal chremo seal note: see conjuration that follows: theurgia goetia 49 the conjurations appropriate to each rank the conjuration of the wan

said the word& it was done& by all the holy& powerful names of god who is the only creator of heaven and earth and hell& what is contained in them, adonay, el, elohim, elohe, elion, lemegeton: clavicula salomonis 50 escerchi, zebaoth, jah, tetragram-maton sadai, the only lord god of hosts, that you forthwith appear unto me here in this crystal stone [or here before this circle] in a fair& comely human shape without hurt to me or any other creature that the great god jehovah hath created& made, and come ye peaceably, visibly and affably without delay manifesting what i desire, being conjured by the name of the eternal living true god heliorin tetragrammaton anepheneton& fulfill my commands& persist unto the end, i conjure, command& constrain you spirit n by alpha& omega& by the name primeu

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 5

mighty power, be ever present with us to guard and protect us, and let thy holy spirit and presence be now and always with us: tetragrammaton thou god of almighty power, be ever present with us to guard and protect us, and let thy holy spirit and presence be now and always with us: soluzen. i command thee, thou spirit, of whatsoever region thou art, to come unto this circle: halliza and appear in human shape: bellator and speak unto us audibly in our mother-tongue: bellonoy (or bellony) and show, and discover unto us all treasure that thou knowest of, or that is in thy keeping, and deliver it unto us quietly: hally fra and answer all such questions as we may demand without any defect now at this time. an explanation of solomon s triangle. anephezeton. thou great god of all the heavenly hos

MEANING OF MASONRY

rds satisfying it. let me conclude with an apologue and an aspiration. in the chronicles of israel it may be read how that, after long preparatory labour, after employing the choicest material and the most skilful artificers, solomon the king at last made an end of building and beautifying his temple, and dedicated to the of service of the most high that work of his hands in a state as perfect as human provision could make it; and how that then, but not till then, his offering was accepted and the acceptance was signified by a divine descent upon it so that the glory of the lord shone through and filled the whole house. so--if we will have it so--may it be with the temple of the masonic order. since the inception of speculative masonry it has been a-building and expanding now these last th

you in possession of certain facts that will enable you the better to appreciate the answer when i formulate it. in all periods of the world's history, and in every part of the globe, secret orders and societies have existed outside the deeper limits of the official churches for the purpose of teaching what are called" the mysteries: for imparting to suitable and prepared minds certain truths of human life, certain instructions about divine things, about the things that belong to our peace, about human nature and human destiny, which it was undesirable to publish to the multitude who would but profane those teachings and apply the esoteric knowledge that was communicated to perverse and perhaps to disastrous ends. these mysteries were formerly taught, we are told" on the highest hills and

lf, in a state of darkness, in the west of the lodge. thereby he is repeating symbolically the incident of his actual birth into this world, which he entered as a blind and helpless ba be, and through which in his early years, not knowing whither he was going, after many stumbling and irregular steps, after many deviations from the true path and after many tribulations and adversities incident to human life, he may at length ascend, purified and chastened by experience, to larger life in the eternal east. hence in the e.a. degree, we ask" as a mason, whence come you" and the answer, coming from an meaning apprentice (i.e, from the natural man of undeveloped m of knowledge) is" from the west" since he supposes that his life has originated in this world. but, in the advanced degree of m.m. t

d secrets" to that" east" from which he originally came. as the admission of every candidate into a lodge presupposes his prior existence in the world without the lodge, so our doctrine presupposes that every soul born into this world has lived in, and has come hither from, an anterior state of life. it has lived elsewhere before it entered this world: it will live elsewhere when it passes hence, human life being but a parenthesis in the midst of eternity. but upon entering this world, the soul must needs assume material form; in other words it takes upon itself a physical body to enable it to enter into relations with the physical world, and to perform the functions appropriate to it in this particular phase of its career. need i say that the physical form with which we have all been inve

or upon our entrance into this world, and of which we shall all divest ourselves when we leave the lodge of this life, is represented among us by our masonic apron? this, our body of mortality, this veil of flesh and blood clothing the inner soul of us, this is the real" badge of innocence" the common" bond of friendship" with which the great architect has been pleased to invest us all: this, the human body, is the badge which is" older and nobler than that of any other order in existence: and though it be but a body of humiliation compared with that body of incorruption which is the promised inheritance of him who endures to the end, let us never forget that if we never do anything to disgrace the badge of flesh with which god has endowed each of us, that badge will never disgrace us. bre

MICHAEL FORD A RITE OF THE WEREWOLF

with the following ingredients: the fat of a child (take away christian paranoia= animal fat, juice of water parsnip, soot and deadly nightshade. the unguent which was smeared on the inner thigh contained belladonna, this was said to create flying sensations. a document from the sloane ms. british museum and published in an older book6 presents a werewolf chant7 from which the sorcerer sheds the human form for that of a wolf. such a chant may be used in dreaming chants before sleep if the witch so desires lending to the dreaming flesh gathered by shadows. in the ancient lore of persian sorcery, with specifics to zoroastrianism, wolves were hated creatures which were said to be created by ahriman. the term khrafstra is a general word for noxious beasts, attributed to the druj or demons of

el of lycanthropy is also the changing of various parts of the body according to your will and going forth in the dream or in a meditative state in the ritual chamber. some will take different parts of animals and go forth in a dreaming state, awakening with detail experiences, and having the attributes of the animal parts they formed. another more intense area of the transformative state is from human to man-wolf to a dragon form, which the snout grows sharper teeth, horns emerge from the head and much of the fur dissipates. the flesh changes from ashen gray to a dark black-green scaled form. this is the ahrimanic dragon form, a state of being in which the witch has begun a selftransformative state into a deep communion with ahriman and tiamat the druj of darkness who by their isolation a

MICHAEL FORD BOOK OF CAIN

l was of earth and found this place comfortable and familiar. belial said unto azazel, who would else wake and join us in this moment of triumph that we are without the highest empyrean realm we now look about to understand we are different, strong and noble in our selves. awake with us djinn! leviathan arose before them. he had taken the form of a great serpent, a dragon who beheld both sexes of human flesh leviathan would seek the oceans and understood the art of sorcery as a totality of being timeless and alive in its sacred flame. leviathan found the nightmares comforting, and dreams would be his fluid waking within worlds. many others rose up and joined with my father, who is the brightest of them all. he was fire and his realm was air, he was both death and life. i remember my father

illuminating. that body is the vessel of manifestation, the marriage of light and darkness. the circle of summoning is the extent of self, and the fire which surrounds is the circle of fiery will and spirit of the spirit. lilith showed me the art of the sabbat, and how i may become al-aswad at will. the shadow was grown and made strong by the arts of ahriman, who was as darkness. the beast became human flesh, and i was able to become both. i was brought in union and great ecstasy the harmony of the celestial heights of my father s realm, being the air and fire. i was also shown and taught the arts of the lower realm, called a secret place known as arezura, that shadow and flame was the mastery over the earth. i was blessed again with the mark of cain which is the distinct mark of our lord

gate of twilight and realm of ghosts. the other hand is the hammer, a tool of the forge which sparks the cunning fire in the clay of mortal flesh. cain is the temple maker and witch begetter, that which opens the gates of hell and heaven, the initiator of witch blood. cain is envisioned as a middle eastern man, bearded and dark, wisdom filling his eyes. cain is also viewed as a bearded and horned human-beast, covered in gray and green earth, who is decorated with human and animal bones, his familiars. cain is sought in the hidden places of the earth, for he is the ancient and knows the unknown secrets of the earth. cain also appears as the wizened old man, robed and hooded who walks the path of old oak ways within the fog. he carries a book of art, given with the belt of the devil by those

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

gave unto stubbe peeter a girdle, which being put around him transformed him forthwith into the likeness of a devouring wolf. this demonic wolf was strong and mighty, with great eyes which in the night sparkled like brands of fire. it's body was huge, a great mouth wide with most sharp and cruel teeth. as soon as he would take off the girdle the talons with long and razor sharp nails would become human hands again and would appear as if he had never changed from human form. stubbe peeter was herewith exceedingly well pleased with this form. the form which he could assume was quite in step with his nature. this demonic gift was in no way troublesome thing for it was light of weight and hidden easily. he proceeded to execute sundry most heinous and vile murders, for if any person displeased

olf cracked open the skull of the boy and ate his brains. his career lasted many years, filled with violence, murder and devilish lycanthropy and sorcery. soon the towns of cologne, bedburg and sperad, seeing themselves so grievously endangered, plagued and utterly terrified, ensued upon a hunt of this beast. at last they were able to catch this beast, who took the wolf girdle off and returned to human form. the hunters thought it was some devil in human form, however they soon learned of his home nearby and that he had lived there for years. he had then also admitted to killing and sorcery. it was also found out that his daughter had assisted her father along with his mistress katherine trompin. their judgments were passed october 28th, 1589 in such manner. stubbe peeter was tied to a rac

e. austin spare was said to be able to do such at certain times however his witch mother yelg paterson was said to do such at will. da ath is guarded by choronzon, who is regarded as both demon and vampire. some texts have presented choronzon as not a demon at all, however but a guardian of this hidden sphere who is only considered 'evil' due to it's alien nature to conscious or even subconscious human thought patterns. i am presenting choronzon as a demon, a vampire spirit. now am i defining it as 'evil, no. my reasoning is that evil is only a closed term defining already pre-dogma- ridden thought patterns, a system within itself. one must go beyond the gates of choronzon into da ath in order to begin to understand first, the self and secondly, the exterior universe. once one has crossed

kal record containing plans,exercises, accomplishments, astral contacts, rites, etc. this will aid in your personal development and the techniques in which you employed as a part of your day to day system. it is during this time in which you practice frozen silence that you will be able to lay a foundation for astral control, shape shifting, dream control and fully exploring the functions of your human body. 24 24 yoga yoga is the process of controlling the body at all levels. this requires a large amount of mental and physical discipline which, when developed, will provide a tremendous reservoir of magickal energy within the practitioner. to develop the mind and spirit so that one may work magick it is necessary to control all parts of the body and brain. the greatest path of self control

ed fiery dragon, the lord of phosphorus and lucifer, or light bearer is in us; it is our mind- our tempter and redeemer, our intelligent liberator and savior from pure animalism. da ath is the zone where vampyre phantoms, shades, ghosts and demonic spirits dwell. the necromancies of the night side of earth are channels from which the qlipoth emerge. all morbid desires and acts which fester in the human mind are fed into da ath and the qlipoth, for which exploration one must possess the highest mental and psychic strength. 28 28 such spirits can be controlled, and are often servitors of the most willful sorcerer. once their purpose is fulfilled however, it is wise to banish or destroy them to save the ill effects afterwards. no qlipothic spirit, vampire or not, should be employed under any

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

and her continued patience and diligence in the editing of this book which would never have existed without her..hail libra!perhaps the greatest myth being purveyed, is that myths are just mythsmichael tsarion atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulationv prefacewe are here to learn to love one another. i do not know what the others are here for (w. h. auden)during the next 10 years, the human race is destined to finally discover the facts aboutits true origins and destiny. as part of this discovery, we have to address the over-whelmingly important question of how the phenomena of evil came into the world andinto the consciousness of earths human inhabitants. this is a question that should beon the mind of every living man and woman. it has been with us for millennia and itwill be

rrestrial entities. i address who they were, why they came here, andshow that after their arrival they established their main headquarters at what we nowcall atlantis, and from there, they instigated a hybridization program lasting centuries.their genetic interference of the earth races resulted in several hybrid creatures, oneof whom i will refer to as homo atlantis. each and every living adamic human ofthe last 10 millennia or more is descended from this exceptional being. every one of ushas both human and alien dna. this is exactly what we have been told in all theworlds sundry myths, from the celtic and arthurian legends to the ramayana andprefaceviatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation mahabharata. it is also implied by recent scientific findings in the geological record

s such as the bible, thebook of enoch, the ramayana, the mahabharata, the v edas, the shastras, the norseedda, the zend avesta (persian, the codex chimalpopoca (toltec, the popul vuh(mayan, the welsh triads, the visuddhi magga (buddhist, the annals of the fourmasters (irish, the ipuwer and ermitage papyri (egyptian, the annals of cuauhtitlan(mayan, and others. atlantis was not a center ofadvanced human civiliza-tion, but was, rather, the cre-ation of and home to alienbeings that colonized theearth. there are over 30,000texts from all over the worldthat speak of this visitation,and these are only thosetexts that have remainedintact throughout the millen-nia.y outh by thomas colefrom the end of heaven2atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation atlantis, a name recorded in various p

i indians speak of an underground world called sipapuni where they say theirtribe originated. interestingly, g. warren shufelt discovered the underground tunnelsbeneath los angeles, which the hopi indians had for centuries believed were inhab-ited by a lizard race over 5,000 years before. in his book agartha, robert e. dickhofftells of a tibetan monk who learned that an alliance of reptilians and human blackmagicians were causing chaos and destruction in the surface societies by projectingmalevolent energy fields into peoples minds using that which we call witchcraftthemanipulation of energy. dickhoff says that the monk led 400 warrior-monks into thecaverns to do battle with this serpent cult. scholar and researcher, j. j. hurtakdeclares: in our research in africa, the far east and the mou

ere datagatherers and ambassadors sent out to the corners of the globe. the strangers couldknit bones, provided food, took counsel, gave magnificent gifts, spoke in strangetongues, were intensely intelligent, and pointed to distant galaxies when asked abouttheir origins. many texts record that some of the visitors where also extremely venge-ful when wronged. and they were after mineral wealth and human labor (see theworks of david hatcher childress) atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation15 chapter 3old world disorderafter atlantis was constructed, the alien-visitors sought to establish the new orderover their minions, the erstwhile natural and nature loving inhabitants of the earth.their common rationale was the same as john miltons fictional archangelic renegade,lucifer: bet

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

chakras. while qi can be controlled, it is a part of the universe and thus may be absorbed and used magickally. 12 qi was written about by the chinese philosopher mo di and noxious vapors that would arise from a corpse were it not buried deep enough. later qi was understood as being a part of everything in the material and even spiritual world. qi was best understood as the energy surrounding the human body, slightly larger than the physical body. qi is the etheric body, the astral essence which maintains the human body. it can be directly controlled by the mind. psychic energy or the energy surrounding the human body is transferred from what we eat to energy through resting or sleeping. when a vampyre feeds in astral form at night, they are gaining a replenished system of energy which is

s, that she encircled them in the luciferian light, they 21 bore mantles of radiance (black flame) and made them godlike. tiamat thus lifted up kingu or qingu as the leader of these vampiric beings, she cast a spell which made him the lord of the gods, his word would be law and she gave him the tablet of destinies. kingu went forth to battle and was later defeated. his blood was used to beget the human race according to legend. let s consider the path of tiamat and its relation to vampirism and the luciferian path. rahab is a name associated with dragon and serpent, such is associated as an antagonist against the associated god of the hebraic and early christian culture. the primal dragon is an atavistic1 force in the blood, brain and deepest memories of the human race. as tiamat was of th

n life. the dragon is intense possibility, waiting for its means to become real by your desire and belief. with the tiamat foundation of vampirism, you may more easily move through the egyptian or ahrimanic aspects of luciferian sorcery to utilize the predatory spiritual aspects of each. energy and blood life essence as we have made reference to qi or chi, astral energy. life energy is taken from human beings without harming them. life energy is the aura and the very essence which is slightly larger than the human body. the mind directly influences the amount and strength of this chi energy. whether you find subjective confirmation in the existence of chi or not, please take note of the psychological foundations of predatory 24 spiritualism. this process aligns the mind to a specific type

tober 22nd -active air gray and bloated goblins whose are air spirits. in using the spirits of lucifuge the vampyre magickian may drink from their own fountain of life, consuming their instincts and spiritual detachment from the physical world. these spirits aid in astral projection. necheshethiron scorpio (october 23 nov 21 -fixed water a copper dark brown, bloodied color their forms are demonic human headed insects. death becomes transformation. use the necheshethiron when their veil of the living and the dead is thin. nachashiron sagittarius (nov 22 december 21 -mutable fire these demons appear as dog-headed serpents. they are swift and seem to emanate fire in the triangle. drink deep from them in evocation, drawing in the fire of the spark of the abyss, if binding them to a sigil after

forth. arezura from an initiatory perspective is the subconscious, the place where sorcerers may gather and grow in their arts, by encircling and manifesting their desire. m.n. dallah wrote in the history of zoroastrianism concerning a connection with demons holding mastery over the earth, their ability to sink below the earth and that such demons around the time of zoroaster walked the earth in human form. in the denkard, it is described that one who becomes a vessel for the evil religion becomes physically an abode for unholy demons or daevas. one grows aligned to arezura spiritually by practicing with discipline the path of daeva-yasna or yatukih 78 sorcery. arezur or arzur is the name of an early son of ahriman who killed the first man. asana posture relating to the practice of yoga

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

eve as the gods. after biting into the forbidden fruit, eve s eyes were opened and she came to know good and evil. eve then convinces her husband, adam, to also eat of the fruit, thereby opening his eyes as well. when god discovered what the primal couple( and the serpent) had done, adam and eve were banished from paradise. adam and eve leave the garden, and begin having children to the east. as human kind began to multiply, the serpent, also called the sons of god [angels] began to lust after human women and soon began to procreate with our race. the offspring of this union, beings who were half human and half angel, would be called the nephilim. these nephilim, often referred to as giants, had super-human strength and abilities, and were known as men of renown. this early civilization

unique. story of the serpent [1.2] humanity s relationship with the serpent is indeed a strange one. the nature of the reptile is alien to our own, so humans have a natural aversion to reptiles. humans are characterized by both the cold blooded way of the reptile, and compassionate sympathies that violate our sense of self-preservation and seem to stem from a mystical place in the soul. and if a human were forced to choose between the death of a reptile, and the death of a mammal, he or she would most probably consign that serpent to death rather than the likes of a bunny rabbit. so it s quite curious that humans have, for so many thousands of years, revered the serpent and frequently associated it with the gods. there s hardly a single point on the globe, or in history, whose local popul

eeds, borne from incest upon the ground. faro, his righteous twin brother that dwelled in heaven and took the form of a fish, was forced to sacrifice himself for pemba s sin. his body was cut into 60 pieces, and the pieces formed trees when spread across the earth. trees are, according the mande people, symbols of resurrection. the most high god brought faro back to life, and sent him to earth in human form aboard an ark. the ark, which landed on mount kouroula, was of coarse loaded with a small group of humans and 2 of every animal. the incas of peru tell the story of a creator god named virococha, who created the world that was populated by giants he carved from stone. these giants were terribly disobedient and disorderly, and viracocha destroyed this race of giants with a massive flood

ed with a small group of humans and 2 of every animal. the incas of peru tell the story of a creator god named virococha, who created the world that was populated by giants he carved from stone. these giants were terribly disobedient and disorderly, and viracocha destroyed this race of giants with a massive flood. the hindu tradition of india, like countless others, often describes gods as taking human form and incarnating on earth. the many incarnations of vishnu upon the earth are certainly modeled after, and considered to be, a savior figure. the first incarnation of the benevolent god vishnu arrived to earth in the form of a fish, and warned a man named manu of a coming flood. the fish informed manu to build a massive ark which, needless to say, saved manu s life--michael wynn's "the s

this day, promising to return and rule for a 1,000 years, and afterwards he will live forever more with god. the hindus have the many incarnations of the most-high god vishnu. vishnu, who resides in heaven, came upon man in many forms and these forms are called avatars. an avatar is essentially a god in the flesh. for example, krishna, one of the 10 avatars of vishnu, was born from the womb of a human woman in order to fight the demons that plagued humanity. the first incarnation of vishnu was that of a fish-man. nine incarnations of vishnu have already arrived, whereas the tenth avatar will arrive to earth during the end of the world riding a white horse and fighting for righteousness. there is a similar account in the bible where a character who fights for justice and rides a white hors

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

religion and early judaism" by royden keith yeikes describes a persian blood ritual known as 'taurobolium, which holds a connection to mithris and the lore of the bull. in this ritual, the practitioner slays a bull on a platform, which has many holes in the wood. the blood then pours upon the individual. symbolically, the sacrifice of the wolf to ahriman is symbolic only. no blood of an animal or human should ever be used. the wolves would be shadow forms created by the sorcerer who is becoming like ahriman. the use of blood to call the dead is an old practice. the huns lacerated themselves to allow their own blood and tears to fall upon their dead. blood was used also in by the abbot guibourg who poured the blood of young boys on a "living" altar, dedicated to the god astaroth, living alt

mselves to allow their own blood and tears to fall upon their dead. blood was used also in by the abbot guibourg who poured the blood of young boys on a "living" altar, dedicated to the god astaroth, living altars such as madame de montespan and madame de saint-font. blood and sacrifice should never be used or employed literally by an sorcerer. one should imagine or visualize, but to harm another human or animal in such an act is a vile misrepresentation of magickal practice and the sacred nature of living beings. the ritual of the summoning of the vampyric familiar is an initiation rite of exteriorization. while the sorcerer is creating an exterior force from the interior (the self, this is a process which austin spare introduced from his linage within the luciferian mysteries. the magici

an act of becoming. when binding the vampyre to the self and the skull, the magician then sleeps with the form in a death posture overnight, awaking to the meditations upon shaitan in the noon-day sun. this aspect reflects the self in opposition, and how a balance is necessary and healthy. during the sleep the vampyre shade of the self would feed from the body in the death posture. requirements a human skull which would have the tap detached (available from medical supply companies, this will be the resting place or nganga of the vampyre, which would act as a coffin or tomb. obtain a small amount from a cemetery of burial ground, which will be the soil of which the vampyre would rest. a sigil representing the vampyre and association would be created. this maybe a sigil of ahriman or az, li

hich is associated to the ahrimanic sorcerer as well. when one prepares the skull the sigil should be placed at bottom, the soil above it and the mask above the soil. when the ritual of the vampyre is undertaken the sigil will be consecrated and then buried beneath the soil layer. the chamber or temple should be decorated in the elements and atmosphere of death and the tomb. the altar should have human and animal bones across the temple, symbols and decorations of death and the tomb. the altar should have red and black candles, above the altar the eye of varcolaci and sigil of algol. the sorcerer should have a grave shroud in while, along with the body painted in a corpse like appearance. ashes may be used to cover the body. the altar itself should have centered the skull which will be the

s point of the mind the magician uses the imagination and will to visualize and create the vampyric form accordingly. in the full moon darkness of night, when shades and the manes of the dead remain close to the earth, approach the tomb of sah in the honor of the self, which is the mysteries of the nephilim and watchers, who descended into the demonium of the earth, to merge spirit with beast and human flesh. wear this mask with intent and pure love, then shall the secret of the essence be revealed in your sunless palace of night. approach the tomb "gate of black earth, nephilimic tomb in the sunless palace of azrail, open forth the dreaming fields of night, from thy vessel, born of lilith's womb shall the vampyre shade awaken hekak vozath ka-sath-ompos shu-seth-evoi-zrazza (by the magic o

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

scholars and members of the clergy who have had the courage to investigate in this new field of research in the hope of helping those who need to know, rather than to believe. i recommend this book to anyone with an open mind, and i congratulate dr. moody for the courage to put his findings into print. elisabeth kubler-ross, m.d. flossmoor, illinois= introduction this book, written as it is by a human being, naturally reflects the background, opinions and prejudices of its author. so, although i have tried to be as objective and straightforward as i can, certain facts about me might be useful in evaluating some of the extraordinary claims which are made in what follows. first of all, i have never been close to death myself, so i am not giving a firsthand account of experiences which i hav

and, there no doubt will be many who read this and find in it a great relief, for they will discover that they are not alone in having had such an experience. to them-especially if, like most, they have concealed their story from all but a few trusted persons-i can only say this: it is my hope that this volume may encourage you to speak a little more freely, so that a most intriguing facet of the human soul may be more clearly elucidated= 1- the phenomenon of death what is it like to die? that is a question which humanity has been asking itself ever since there have been humans. over ,he past few years, i have had the opportunity to raise this question before a sizable number of audiences. these groups have ranged from classes in psychology, philosophy, and sociology through church organiz

jure it up mentally, to bring it closer in such a way that one has to face up to the inevitability of one's own eventual demise. so, to spare ourselves this psychological trauma, we decide just to try to avoid the topic as much as possible. the second reason it is difficult to discuss death is more complicated, as it is rooted in the very nature of language itself. for the most part, the words of human language allude to things of which we have experience through our own physical senses. death, though, is something which lies beyond the conscious experience of most of us because most of us have never been through it. if we are to talk about death at all, then, we must avoid both social taboos and the deep-seated linguistic dilemmas which derive from our own inexperience. what we often end

ion of all conscious experience implies not only the obliteration of all painful memories; but of all pleasant ones, too. so upon analysis, neither analogy is close enough to give us any real comfort or hope in facing death. there is another view, however, which disavows notion that death is annihilation of consciousness. according to this other, perhaps more ancient tradition, some aspect of the human being survives even after the physical body ceases to function and is ultimately destroyed. this persistent aspect has been called by many names, among them psyche, soul, mind, spirit, self, being, and consciousness. 3y whatever name it is called, the notion that one passes into another realm of existence upon physical death is among the most venerable of human beliefs. there is a graveyard

used by neanderthal men approximately 100,000 years ago. there, fossilized imprints have enabled archaeologists to discover that these ancient men buried their dead in biers of flowers, indicating that they perhaps saw death as an occasion of celebration-as a transition of the dead from this world to the next. indeed, graves from very early sites all over the earth give evidence of the belief in human survival of bodily death. in short, we are faced with two contrasting answers to our original question about the nature of death, both of ancient derivation, yet both widely held even today. some say that death is annihilation of consciousness; others say with equal confidence at death is the passage of the soul or mind into another dimension of reality. in what follows i do not wish in any

MORALS AND DOGMA

d of him that he shall weigh what is taught, and give it fair hearing and unprejudiced judgment. of course, the ancient theosophic and philosophic speculations are not embodied as part of the _doctrines_ of the rite; but because it is of interest and profit to know what the ancient intellect thought upon these subjects, and because nothing so conclusively proves the radical difference between our human and the animal nature, as the capacity of the human mind to entertain such speculations in regard to itself and the deity. but as to these opinions themselves, we may say, in the words of the learned canonist, ludovicus gomez_"opiniones secundum varietatem, temporum senescant et intermoriantur, ali que divers vel prioribus contrarioe renescantur et deinde pubescant_ titles of degrees as here

ms and turning the large wheels, is made to bore and rifle the cannon and to weave the most delicate lace. it must be regulated by intellect. intellect is to the people and the people's force, what the slender needle of the compass is to the ship--its soul, always counselling the huge mass of wood and iron, and always pointing to the north. to attack the citadels built up on all sides against the human race by superstitions, despotisms, and prejudices, the force must have a brain and a law. then its deeds of daring produce permanent results, and there is real progress. then there are sublime conquests. thought is a force, and philosophy should be an energy, finding its aim and its effects in the amelioration of mankind. the two great motors are truth and love. when all these forces are com

from those high mountains that domineer over the moral horizon, justice, wisdom, reason, right, built of the purest snow of the ideal after a long fall from rock to rock, after having reflected the sky in their transparency, and been swollen by a hundred affluents, in the majestic path of triumph, suddenly lose themselves in quagmires, like a california river in the sands. the onward march of the human race requires that the heights around it should blaze with noble and enduring lessons of courage. deeds of daring dazzle history, and form one class of the guiding lights of man. they are the stars and coruscations from that great sea of electricity, the force inherent in the people. to strive, to brave all risks, to perish, to persevere, to be true to one's self, to grapple body to body wit

infinite intelligence, which is the one supreme deity, most feebly and misunderstandingly characterized as an "architect" certain faculties of man are directed toward the unknown--thought, meditation, prayer. the unknown is an ocean, of which conscience is the compass. thought, meditation, prayer, are the great mysterious pointings of the needle. it is a spiritual magnetism that thus connects the human soul with the deity. these majestic irradiations of the soul pierce through the shadow toward the light. it is but a shallow scoff to say that prayer is absurd, because it is not possible for us, by means of it, to persuade god to change his plans. he produces foreknown and foreintended effects, by the instrumentality of the forces of nature, all of which are _his_ forces. our own are part o

physics and in the moral universe. wisdom, power, and harmony constitute one masonic triad. they have other and profounder meanings, that may at some time be unveiled to you. as to the ordinary and commonplace explanation, it may be added, that the wisdom of the architect is displayed in combining, as only a skillful architect can do, and as god has done everywhere--for example, in the tree, the human frame, the egg, the cells of the honeycomb--strength, with grace, beauty, symmetry, proportion, lightness, ornamentation. that, too, is the perfection of the orator and poet--to combine force, strength, energy, with grace of style, musical cadences, the beauty of figures, the play and irradiation of imagination and fancy; and so, in a state, the warlike and industrial force of the people, an

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

absolute. but truth shall make him free! the reader will assimilate this more easily, on the intellectual plane, by considering the theory of relativity. from the point of view of initiation, the difference between a magister templi and a 'black brother' is that the magister knows that he is the center of the universe for himself, but understands that the same is simultaneously true of any other human being. the 'black brother' knows that he is the center of the universe, but does not understand that the same is true of others. of all others. what is more, he does not want to understand. he interprets any manifestation of autonomy as an attempt against his authority. the reader must not think that a 'black brother' is necessarily a 'mean' person. on the contrary, his intentions are usuall

ince its sum is 3. and 'fill' is 76, which sums 13, which is unity, among other things (achd, but also death in the tarot. and so forth. such sub-meanings may mislead, and their perusal or pursuit is better left 'to the right ingenium of the practicus' if to investigate them be his will. 13. i am above you and in you. my ecstasy is in yours. my joy is to see your joy. the link between nuit and us human beings, insofar as we are incarnated stars, is in the sahashara cakkram. see liber v. 14. above, the gemmed azure is the naked splendour of nuit; she bends in ecstasy to kiss the secret ardours of hadit. the winged globe, the starry blue, are mine, 0 ankh-af-na-khonsu! exoterically, this is a straightforward description of the relative positions of nuit and hadit in the stele. the esoteric m

ge. in point office, russia was to become even more bourgeois than the bourgeoisie, which happens every time people who consider themselves inferior have an opportunity to emulate those whom they consider, openly or secretly, their betters. the main enemy of the commonweal, in any type of society, is neither personal greed nor personal ambition, but general stupidity and inertia. evolution of the human animal has just started; the 'beastie' is less than a few hundred thousand years old, and has barely learned to use one fifth of its new toy, the brain. you must expect error and inefficiency at every corner, and the attitude of the adept towards his fellows? must be that of a patient, wary and humorous keeper in an asylum. if he loses his patience, he will kill the inmates; if he stops watc

o become aware of himself by bringing his secret motives to the surface. some of the rituals have been made accessible, that is, the magical formulae have been published. see "the rites of eleusis "energized enthusiasm" book 4, part iii, etc. note the reference to 'not' and 'all. also, the word 'known' contains the root gn 'to beget' and 'to know; while 'concealed' indicates the other half of the human mystery. the 'other half of the human mystery is, of course, woman. aspirants must not fret because the rituals are 'half concealed. those who practice seriously attract the attention of the hierophant and the high priestess, and what is concealed springs forth within them at the time it is needed. also, this 'hidden half may vary according to individual idiosyncrasy. if any rituals had been

ction, that is, it is 'being' as opposed to 'becoming. the fundamental idea of wrong is the static as opposed to the dynamic conception of the universe. this explanation is not only in harmony with the general teaching of the book of the law, but shows how profoundly the author understands himself] the remainder of the paragraph takes a particular case as an example. there shall be no property in human flesh. the sex- instinct is one of the most deeply-seated expressions of the will; and it must not be restricted, either negatively by preventing its free function, or positively by insisting on its false function. what is more brutal than to stunt natural growth or to deform it? what is more absurd than to seek to interpret this holy instinct as a gross animal act, to separate it from the s

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

ancient greeks, and the extraordinary number of gods they worshipped, we must first consider what kind of beings these divinities were. in appearance, the gods were supposed to resemble mortals, whom, however, they far surpassed in beauty, grandeur, and strength; they were also more commanding in stature, height being considered by the greeks an attribute of beauty in man or woman. they resembled human beings in their feelings and habits, intermarrying and having children, and requiring daily nourishment to recruit their strength, and refreshing sleep to restore their energies. their blood, a bright ethereal fluid called ichor, never engendered disease, and, when shed, had the power of producing new life. the greeks believed that the mental qualifications of their gods were of a much highe

ment to recruit their strength, and refreshing sleep to restore their energies. their blood, a bright ethereal fluid called ichor, never engendered disease, and, when shed, had the power of producing new life. the greeks believed that the mental qualifications of their gods were of a much higher order than those of men, but nevertheless, as we shall see, they were not considered to be exempt from human passions, and we frequently behold them actuated by revenge, deceit, and jealousy. they, however, always punish the evil-doer, and visit with dire calamities any impious mortal who dares to neglect their worship or despise their rites. we often hear of them visiting mankind and partaking of their hospitality, and not unfrequently both gods and goddesses [8]become attached to mortals, with wh

uisite torture that they have earnestly prayed to be deprived of their privilege of immortality. the gods knew no limitation of time or space, being able to transport themselves to incredible distances with the speed of thought. they possessed the power of rendering themselves invisible at will, and could assume the forms of men or animals as it suited their convenience. they could also transform human beings into trees, stones, animals, etc. either as a punishment for their misdeeds, or as a means of protecting the individual, thus transformed, from impending danger. their robes were like those worn by mortals, but were perfect in form and much finer in texture. their weapons also resembled those used by mankind; we hear of spears, shields, helmets, bows and arrows &c, being employed by t

asions in the council-chamber of the gods, where their banquets were enlivened by the sweet strains of apollo's lyre, whilst the beautiful voices of the muses poured forth their rich melodies to his harmonious accompaniment. magnificent temples were erected to their honour, where they were worshipped with the greatest solemnity; rich gifts were presented to them, and animals, and indeed sometimes human beings, were sacrificed on their altars. in the study of grecian mythology we meet with some [9]curious, and what may at first sight appear unaccountable notions. thus we hear of terrible giants hurling rocks, upheaving mountains, and raising earthquakes which engulf whole armies; these ideas, however, may be accounted for by the awful convulsions of nature, which were in operation in pre-hi

a divinity in every tree that grew, in every stream that flowed, in the bright beams of the glorious sun, and the clear, cold rays of the silvery moon; for them the whole universe lived and breathed, peopled by a thousand forms of grace and beauty. the most important of these divinities may have been something more than the mere creations of an active and poetical imagination. they were possibly human beings who had so distinguished themselves in life by their preeminence over their fellow-mortals that after death they were deified by the people among whom they lived, and the poets touched with their magic wand the details of lives, which, in more prosaic times, would simply have been recorded as illustrious [10] it is highly probable that the reputed actions of these deified beings were

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

n you that can be woken. it is what the ancient avatars of the mystic east use to call the fiery serpent the great body of radiance and the immutable light. it is the same power that you can now use to work any magic you want. you may have expected that at this stage you would be told to obtain mystic robes, magic wands, bat s wings, eye of newt, and cauldrons, or to indulge in blood drinking and human sacrifice. such occult paraphernalia and activities are not only out of date, but also totally unnecessary to make your magic power work for you. the first, very simple step in waking your fiery serpent from its ancient slumber is to find a place where you can create a witching circle. the old grimoires, hand-written books of magic spells, invocations, herbal recipes, incantations and other

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

ody and soul to the service of the deity of the particular profession, the artisan would bilaterally contract sacred obligations, because by fervently striving to do his best in the domain of art, he compelled the god of his trade to come to his aid. so a union was therefore effected between the humble mortal and the god who worked through him, using him as an intermediary, therefore deifying the human through work. each trade exalted its tutelary deity. rich in imagination, the ancients were able to poeticize the actions of daily life and give their professional occupations a celestial aura. thus were born the mysteries of the different trades.1 the cult of the ancient builders must have been of a distinct scope, for the noblest object of their labor was the construction of temples in whi

tutelary deity. rich in imagination, the ancients were able to poeticize the actions of daily life and give their professional occupations a celestial aura. thus were born the mysteries of the different trades.1 the cult of the ancient builders must have been of a distinct scope, for the noblest object of their labor was the construction of temples in which the gods were worshipped. in addition, human dwellings had religious significance. rituals were an indispensable part of their construction. among the romans the home was the temple of the lares gods. this was true for all ancient peoples and still survives in the traditional societies of the east "the dwelling was not an object, a 'machine to inhabit: it was the universe that man built in imitation of god's exemplary creation, the cos

'machine to inhabit: it was the universe that man built in imitation of god's exemplary creation, the cosmogony."2 the home was not merely a geometrical space; it was an existential and sacred place. when trade associations were indispensable, as was the case with those of the builders in ancient times, they were of a sacerdotal nature. among the egyptians, the priest embodied a special branch of human knowledge. each grade put its students through a predetermined series 6 the origins of freemasonry from ancient times to the middle ages of studies specific to the art or science that it professed. in addition, for each novitiate degree, students were subjected to trials of initiation the purpose of which was to ensure them a vocation and which added to the mysteries whose teaching was hidde

in rome by king numa pompilius around 715 b.c. plutarch cites nine colleges, 8 the origins of freemasonry from ancient times to the middle ages including that of the carpenters, but says nothing about masons.6 this is explained by the fact that roman society did not then acknowledge a very extensive division and specialization of labor. as an example of the sociological law of the development of human societies, the homeric era recognized only four specialized trades: woodworking that is to say, the building of houses (so there can be no question of masons; metalworking; certified leatherworking; and clayworking (making vases and pottery. going through the centuries, we find house builders falling under the term carpenters. yet the oldest code of laws to have come down to us, the babyloni

ian religion teaches that we carry within us the divine virtues; we are, in effect, a temple for them. in following the exemplary life shown by christ, we are able to attain perfection and, through the action of christ within us, ensure that christ lives. in our work we are thus a participant in the creative labor of god. for more than a millennium, this christian truth permeated more and more of human life. in the middle ages it became one of the principles of social organization. even at the beginning of the fifteenth century, fra angelico's contemporaries would say that angels came down to paint his painting during the inspired slumber of this incomparable dominican monk. on the social and practical plane, it is not out of the question that traditional rites of the collegia survived dur

ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

ugh this- and the *real* meat of the communication wasn't in the twenty minutes of reception of the _book of the heb-sed_ but in the processing of all that i did in the 18 months that followed. i am still processing it, and expect that i will be throughout my earthly incarnation. just as an average magician may write a talisman on a piece of parchment, set writes his talismans on certain hard-won human qualities such as courage, curiosity, determination, play, and creativity. just as the human magician uses his talisman to draw wealth or love into manifestation in the objective universe form the the unmanifest, which the profane call the future, set uses his talisman to draw xeper form the unmanifest. set's purpose does not require communication. his method for working in the objective uni

ON SET

o kotkavuori priest of set this article was originally published in the scroll of set jan-feb, 1998 ce. for me, set is the principle of isolate intelligence, who gave mankind the gift of selfconsciousness in pre-historic times in order to strengthen his own being, and in order to give mankind the possibility to self-conscious, invidividual existence. self-consciousness is a feature that separates human beings from natural universe. because of this feature we are able to take into consideration in our actions past, present and future, to make notions about good and evil, give meaning and purpose to things, to effect the universe according to our own will, and to experience existence as selfconscious individuals. whereas natural universe is predictable, human beings have possibility to act u

ONYX TABLET OF SET

mmediately the prevalent one, with the satanic current becoming more of a western-cultural theme which could be invoked should the need arise. the temple's perception of conventional society remained highly critical: it is a social medium in which the individual is forced to exist. while not all of it is hostile, much of it that appears benevolent or even neutral is in fact governed by natural or human forces which are ultimately predatory. onyx tablet: ot.intro temple of set author: michael a. aquino vi date: june 21, 1997 ce revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce thus, like the church of satan before it, the temple of set sees society in much the same way as the enlightenment philosopher thomas hobbes described it: a fiercely competitive struggle in which each person is driven solely

en solely by personal gratification. professed altruism is merely disguised gratification, as is most of what is termed "love. the task of the temple of set is twofold: first, we wish to construct a haven for initiates in which hobbesian motives and behavior are minimized, if not eliminated. in their place we wish to encourage a nobility of intellect and spirit mandated by our conviction that the human psyche is a non-natural phenomenon which need not be bound to the destructive, entropic forces of nature, and which has the potential to evolve into a form of self-consciousness transcending these forces altogether: true, psychecentric divinity. secondly the temple of set desires, insofar as possible, to preserve the benefit of our experience for human society generally. the principles that

em. if the temple of set were energized solely by the rational aspirations of its affiliates, there would be no need- and no true justification- for a "priesthood. in that case it would be a society, a club, or a foundation. the temple of set, however, is indeed more than the sum of its participants. it was founded not as a common-interest group, but rather in response to the challenge of a trans-human entity known to us as set, initially through the phenomenon of the book of coming forth by night. this same entity- known under various names throughout history as the source of independent, non-natural consciousness- has further pledged to lend its energies, wisdom, and sensations in furtherance of the temple's cause. it is here that the priesthood of set assumes its identity and justificat

rds, and deeds in the worlds of initiated and non-initiated humanity that has not been so consecrated. thus the wisdom of set shall continue to inspire, ennoble, and elevate humanity towards its eventual freedom from the prison of objective/universal inertia and entropy. below such vast aspirations, the priesthood must not seek to particularize the will of set into the incidental give-and-take of human interaction. human problems and disagreements are not the sort with which such an ageless intelligence is concerned. of course priests and priestesses may invoke the wisdom to which they alone have access in order to address human issues. they themselves are incarnations of set in this capacity: completely self-aware and self-conscious beings in a world peopled otherwise by humans who are, t

order to address human issues. they themselves are incarnations of set in this capacity: completely self-aware and self-conscious beings in a world peopled otherwise by humans who are, to a greater or lesser degree, controlled by natural forces. the experience of the priesthood of set is not comprehensible to those who have not partaken of it, because it cannot be explained as a function of other human knowledge or experiences. what humans cannot easily understand, they have historically tended to regard with apprehension and suspicion. this is- in the precise sense of the term- a natural tendency which cannot be rationally overcome. the priesthood should not resent humankind for this, but must take the tendency into account when interacting with humans. an empathetic, sensitive balance mu

PATH OF INITIATION

t- a thirst for the other and for illumination, not thirst for temporal powers and offices that are far less. they protect the land and the true keys to wisdom because they have given up all for them, and received all back in return, not because they jealously desire to secret up power in some vault. they know the disastrous consequences of egocentrism- they know how the egocentered, power hungry human destroys the land and abuses power and other people; this is why the path is kept shaded with secrecy, and for no other reason. when those of pure heart, ready to cast away all for the wisdom born of the underworld and ready to sacrifice for love of the land show themselves, they are taken into the group and introduced to its mysteries. there is no other qualification. it is a strange love

shaded with secrecy, and for no other reason. when those of pure heart, ready to cast away all for the wisdom born of the underworld and ready to sacrifice for love of the land show themselves, they are taken into the group and introduced to its mysteries. there is no other qualification. it is a strange love, a strange desire that the old ones use to lure people to the ways of the hidden craft. human witches cannot and should not stand in the way of this, for in so doing, they fail in their true role as guardians. the "outward" initiations that people in groups perform are supposed to be mere representations of a great and timeless pattern of transformation, great and timeless realities that no human being or group can claim a monopoly on, as they underlie all works of art, culture, and

all works of art, culture, and inspiration. the path of initiation, in traditional folklore, as well as (more generally) in the western mystery tradition, has several stages, that manifest in outward events, but are primarily innerworld realities: 1. the "reaching out" to the powers of the unseen world; the "petition" at the hollow hill or the faery mound, a stage by which the limitations of the human being are defined through perception and understanding, and the "leap of faith" or the "longing for the beyond" is felt and expressed, from human to what is beyond human; this is the earth or land experience. 2. the 'year and a day' period (or a set period of a fixed time) of internal growth, or the "spiritual hermitage, or the trial-time; also, at times, instruction by otherworldly beings o

, wiser, capable of experiencing life in a new way. this is the descent into the dark waters below. 4. the meeting of the devil or the otherworldly guardian and the trial, followed by the bestowal of a first stage transformation. this stage is the fetch-awakening, at the threshold of the soul, wherein the puckril, the familiar or 'fetch beast, is identified or bestowed. this is the merging of the human nature and the animal nature; this is also a further "arrival" of outside forces that were called by the soul of the initiate. this is the kindling of the cunning fire. 5. the meeting with the fetch mate, or otherworldly lover- the congress of the incubi/succubi, the faery marriage between the mortal and the immortal, this world and the next, soul and spirit, or the "wedding chamber" sacrame

nning fire. 5. the meeting with the fetch mate, or otherworldly lover- the congress of the incubi/succubi, the faery marriage between the mortal and the immortal, this world and the next, soul and spirit, or the "wedding chamber" sacrament of the gnostics; this is the final culmination of the divine chain of events set into motion by the call of the initiate, the merging and union of the balanced human nature (a balance achieved by the merging with the puckril) and the divine nature. this is the invisible mystery or the spirit-essence of all. it is strange but true that even though the initiate "travels" or journeys to the locations where these forces interact with him or her, their original call set into motion a chain of events that led seemingly inescapably to those beings or forces- an

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

hem; and through it, keeping watch over their safety, the gods trapped within the stars would contemplate them. even the dualistic philosophy of zoroastrianism, with its opposing gods of good and evil, ahura mazda and ahriman, was set in motion when the god of eternal time, zurvan, gave birth to the twin gods. introduction it is in the nature of humankind to tell stories, and at the root of every human culture are the stories we call myths stories of the creation of the world and of humankind, of the deeds of gods and heroes, and of the end of time. such stories explain and justify the world, and define our role within creation. once a civilization has become established, the myths that formed it may dwindle into superstition or entertainment, but even so, they never lose their intrinsic p

d of humankind, of the deeds of gods and heroes, and of the end of time. such stories explain and justify the world, and define our role within creation. once a civilization has become established, the myths that formed it may dwindle into superstition or entertainment, but even so, they never lose their intrinsic power, for the world s mythologies enshrine all the poetry and passion of which the human mind is capable. from ancient egypt to greece and rome, from west africa to siberia, from the hindu concept of brahman and the endless cycle of creation to the eternal dreaming of the australian aboriginals, the same themes recur, as humankind engages with the great mysteries of life and death. the best definition of myth is maya deren s in her book on the voodoo gods: myth, she writes, is t

me to dig for stone! shall i dig under her skin for her bones? then when i die i cannot enter her body to be born again. you ask me to cut grass and make hay and sell it, and be rich like white men! but how dare i cut off my mother s hair? an anglo-saxon charm beseeches the favor of erce, erce, erce, mother of earth with similar fervor. yet, despite the obvious connection between agricultural and human fertility, the earth is not always vishnu the preserver vishnu and his wife lakshmi (or shri) are shown riding on their mount, the celestial bird garuda. vishnu, the wide-strider, measured out the cosmos in three strides. he is regarded as the protector of the world, and because of his compassion for humankind, descends to earth in various avatar forms, such as prince rama, to fight evil. wh

ogether in the mysteries of eleusis in ancient greece, the great goddess formed the central focus of greek religion (see p. 29. these rituals, open only to the initiated, related to the myth of the grain goddess demeter, and her daughter persephone, the ineffable maiden. those who witnessed the rites were assured of a new birth in death. the mysteries were thought by the greeks to hold the entire human race together. such a belief illustrates the crucial importance of myth in holding the world together, just as the cosmic serpent coils securely around the earth in the fon creation story. australian aborginal stories about the dreamtime, such as the gunwinggu story of lumaluma (see pp. 102 3, are not just entertainments or nursery tales they are sacred charters for existence. to understand

umankind is found in every mythology. greek prometheus, aboriginal ancestors, mandan lone man, aztec quetzalcoatl, polynesian maui all are revered for teaching us how to live in the world. alongside such figures stand the heroes who teach us by their example their bravery, virtues, persistence and, sometimes, their flaws. the exploits of the greek heroes such as heracles and theseus, who are half-human, half-divine (see pp. 50 51, 54 55) offer a pattern after which the wholly human can model themselves. the indian story of rama (see pp. 114 15, still inspires the devotion of all hindus, and his story has even been adopted as the national epic of buddhist thailand. the celtic hero king arthur (see pp. 80 81, 84 85) is the center of similar legends, in which celtic myth and the aspirations o

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

d forms of sabbatic magick are very much akin to the self exploring individual seeking godhead through ascending. sorcery is an extension of witchcraft as they are based upon the powers of the earth associated with water, air and fire. these together lead the individual towards a higher point of understanding and if properly worked, can lead towards holy magick. vampirism is a significant tool in human evolution because it places in perfect harmony the ever-changing self within natural balance. to ascend one must devour the energies that offer themselves. vampirism holds its foundation in dream and myth, forming strongly in a conscious reality, as one may know it. vampiric sorcery is a dangerous magick to control as it tests every point of mental strength one may have developed. if unbroke

e the shadow is brought into light shall a god or goddess begin to emerge. lucifer stands for the balance of flesh and spirit. the ego or "i, constantly changing must continue to consciously manifest in a positive manner. as aleister crowley pointed out in the article entitled "the initiated interpretation of ceremonial magic (published in the goetia "the spirits of the goetia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer's projected cube) method of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye (a) the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish control over the human brain (establishment of the functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control of one special portio

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

is order,marconis speaks as follows: the masonic rite of memphis is a combination of the ancient mysteries; it taught the first men to render homage to the deity. its dogmas are based on the principles of humanity its mission is the study of that wisdom which serves to discern truth; it is the beneficent dawn of the development of reason and intelligence; it is the worship of the qualities of the human heart, and the repression of its vices; in fine, it is the echo of religious toleration, the union of all belief, the bond between all men, the symbol of the sweet illusions of hope, preaching the faith in god that saves, and the charity that blesses. thus it will be seen that this rite,which purports to be it continuation of the ancient mysteries, and pretends to contain a vast amount of in

PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

clavel, histoire pittoresque de olprelude to the black arts by nate leved becoming an adept in the black arts is something that takes time and patience. you just can't wake up one morning and decide to become a successful black magician and then expect to have mastered the arts by setting sun. it doesn't work that way. the power or force that we associate with magick is accessed or tapped by the human psyche in different ways by different people. granted, there may be a certain similarity in methodology, but the finished application and results can be quite varied. you might well say that magickal thought and practice takes some getting used to. then, there is a sort of an apprenticeship period of experimentation and learning before any expertise or actual consistency is gained. the magic

u can't favorably command demons by hook and crook, what do you have that could persuade a demon to help you by choice? why should they be attracted to you? what could you tempt them with? the simple answer is energy. humans can generate appreciable quantities of the type of energy that demons crave. what kind of energy is that? why, my dear, it is emotional energy, of course. they lap it up. the human brain is a veritable dynamo, capable of outputting lots of good demon food, and they want it. the trick is to provide them some of this excess spurious energy without draining yourself dry as an empty wineskin. the energy of hatred, sex, desire, fear, nervousness, apprehension or sorrow are all tasty morsels to them, and once they get used to feeding at your trough, they will come back for m

many "magick books" start off by telling the budding mage to perform a cleansing or a banishing ceremony. that is all well and good, assuming that the mage in question has first cleansed him/herself. now it's one thing to wave some sea salt around the room and go through the necessary moves to sweep out any unwelcome spirits before performing a serious ritual, but it is quite another to cleanse a human mind of a lifetime of misinformation, half-truths and outright lies, handed down from various and sundry authority figures. the fact is that most people simply don't know what to believe, and if they believe anything, it is probably based upon falsehood. after all, the lamp of truth has burned pretty dim over this last age. the object here is to remove all of the built-up trash that can be a

PROMETHEUS

at you have outwitted me and stolen fire- a great plague to you yourself and to men that shall be. but i will give men as the price for fire an evil thing in which they may all be glad of heart while they embrace their own destruction' so said the father of men and gods, and laughed aloud. and he bade famous hephaistos make haste and mix earth with water and to put in it the voice and strength of human kind, and fashion a sweet, lovely maiden-shape, like to the immortal goddesses in face [pandora. but when he had finished the sheer, hopeless snare [pandora, the first woman, created by the gods, the father sent [hermes. to take it to epimetheus as a gift. and epimetheus did not think on what prometheus had said to him, bidding him never take a gift of olympian zeus, but to send it back for

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

er. the weather, in turn is dependant on the rays of the sun, the tides of the moon and other planetary influences. the entire planet is dependant on these forces. were theses influences greater or smaller than necessary, world chaos would erupt. but, in actuality, the sun, moon and planets, in and of themselves, are no more alive than anything else in the universe, and certainly no more than the human body. therefore, it appears that there must be a controlling force which is their life force and the life force of everything else in the universe. this force makes the world tick. it makes its heart beat, so to speak. the source of all existence we concluded above that the universe and everything in it, including the human body, appears to have an animating force within it to enliven it, an

it, including the human body, appears to have an animating force within it to enliven it, and that without this force it would be nothing more than dead matter. however, it is actually more than this, for the physical body of man and the materiality of the world cannot exist in and of themselves, without a force compelling them into existence at all times. every physical thing, whether it is the human body, the planet earth, the entire galaxy or the whole universe, is limited. a physical thing, by its very definition, has a beginning and an end. it has a beginning and end both in time and space. a physical thing, by definition, is three dimensional. in order for it to exist in space, it must have length, width and depth. anything with length, width and depth is measurable and therefore li

anomaly which must be imposed upon it, by a being whose existence is intrinsic and above time. this being is g-d. just as in the splitting of the red sea, the waters stood upright, contrary to their nature to descend, because of the constant force of the east wind pushing them up, so too, there must be a constant creative force from g-d "pushing" the universe and everything therein, including the human body, into existence at all times. the inner self of man if we would strip away all the properties of man, we would be left with the quintessential self of the person, for one s arms are not him, his legs are not him and neither is his torso. neither the outer nor the inner organs are him. neither is his will and desire nor is his thought him. he is not his understanding nor is he his emotio

say that it is the infinite revelation of g-d himself. since the ohr ein sof is the revelation of g-d, as he truly is, therefore it bears all his properties. just as he is a simple quintessential singularity with no parts, so is his light. conversely, just as he is kol yachol, that is, he has infinite abilities (heyulies, so does his light. yachid-singular from the analogies above concerning the human soul, we may now understand the three matters mentioned above, as they apply to the infinite light. the first is called yachid- singular. this level includes all ten sefirot, but here they are called, esser sefirot hagnoozot (the ten hidden sefirot. this is because they are completely hidden in the essence of the infinite light and cannot be distinguished from it at all. this is similar to t

s quintessential singularity, and are totally indistinguishable from him. about these sefirot it states in the zohar "he is wise, but not with a knowable wisdom, he is understanding, but not with a knowable understanding etc. he is not of any of these qualities altogether (patach eliyahu. now, the difference between the essential singularity of the ohr ein sof and the essential singularity of the human soul, is as follows; since the human soul is limited, therefore its heyulies are limited, whereas, since g-d is infinite, the heyulies of the ohr ein sof are unlimited. for example, the heyulie of a flint is limited to bringing out fire. no matter how many times one hits the flint, it will never bring out water. likewise, the human soul possesses limited heyulies. it is limited to human abil

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

ted on the sixth day, or the 1st of tishrei. the whole six-day creative process may thus be viewed as a preparation for what happened on the 1st of tishrei, and therefore the world may be spoken of as having been truly or fully created in tishrei. tishrei is the beginning of the cold half of the year, in contrast to nisan, which is the beginning of the warm half. the holidays of tishrei emphasize human effort, to crown g-d king (rosh hashanah, to achieve atonement for man fs sins (yom kippur, to rejoice in g-d fs protection, to achieve joy in his service, and unity in his people (sukkot, and to elicit divine revelation through the study of the torah (shemini atzeret.simchat torah. the holiday of nisan.pesach.in contrast, emphasizes g-d fs initiative (in taking us out of bondage. thus, the

m kippur, to rejoice in g-d fs protection, to achieve joy in his service, and unity in his people (sukkot, and to elicit divine revelation through the study of the torah (shemini atzeret.simchat torah. the holiday of nisan.pesach.in contrast, emphasizes g-d fs initiative (in taking us out of bondage. thus, the cold half of the year (which we have to gwarm up h on our own) is characterized more by human effort ascending heavenward, while the warm half of the year is characterized more by g-d gtaking over h and our simply being open and receptive to his leadership. this dynamic in our relationship with g-d is alluded to in the verse, ghis left hand is under my head, and his right hand will embrace me. h the left hand signifies gevurah, the divine attribute of judgement and justice, while the

nly the mineral kingdom could be created from them. next, g-d separated out the coarsest elements remaining in the creation-soup, which resulted in the creation of the vegetable kingdom. the creation-soup was thus left purified of those elements so coarse that only vegetative life could be created out of them. next g-d separated out the animal elements, and finally, the choicest part left was the human (notice that in both cases the bad is being separated from the good, the progression of creation in the cosmic realm is descending, while on the earthly level it is ascending) separating the wanted from the unwanted, however, is permitted [even on the sabbath, since this is not the way the world was created. separating this way does not therefore reflect the process of creation, which of cou

deally, physical offspring as well. however, evil can also entice or trick a man to transmit his creative flow to it, by deceiving him into thinking that some holy purpose (or some cheap imitation of the exhilaration and excitement of holiness, i.e, ephemeral excitement or fulfillment) will come of this. in this case, the recipient of his vital seed is a gfemale demon, h whether that be an actual human being, a mental fantasy, or in the most general, philosophical sense, any false ideal or substitute for holiness that man may fall prey to dedicating his energies to. the result of this unholy union is that, temporarily, vital energy has been added to the side of unholiness, and unholy energy has been propagated. the mechanism g-d set up to rectify this is for this gsoul h to transmigrate in

rrectly, and misjudged how g-d would react to his offering. adam ate the fruit prematurely (it would have been permitted to him on shabbat, assuming incorrectly that g-d wanted him to gtake the initiative h and forcefully bring about the perfection of the world on his own, before the appointed time. cain, understanding this, felt that to rectify this miscalculation it was necessary to disavow the human side of the equation altogether and live life submersed in the experience of g-d fs absolute unity, leaving no room for selfawareness or initiative from man fs side. this was reflected in his offering, flax, which grows as a single seed on a stalk. of course, since this perspective precludes man fs purpose on earth, to make the lower realms a home for g-d, it was rejected. abel also made thi

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

wells with vav-hei [z feir anpin and nukva. understand this, for coupling is actualized through gall, h i.e, the gwhite coriander seed. h 1 deuteronomy 33:20. 2 1 chronicles 29:11. 3 proverbs 10:frdawn 7 1 as revealed by israel regardie the 6th edition, revised complete in one volume with new the golden dawn "howbeit we know after a time there will now be a general reformation, both of divine and human things, according to our desire and the expectation of others; for it is fitting that before the rising of the sun there should appear and break forth aurora, or some clearness or divine light in the sky. and so, in the meantime, some few, which shall give their names, may join together, thereby to increase the number and respect of our fraternity, and make a happy and wished for beginning o

nts out in her introduction, it is now beginning to provide a structure into which modern psychology can flow to bring about a solution to the present world crisis which demands a dramatic expansion of consciousness and of the 'tools' of awareness. it is the actual "structured"experience of magic- whether it be attained through group or solitary work- that is vital to the accelerated evolution of human consciousness beyond present limitations, and to the expansion of human awareness from communal to global dimensions. and it is this that is essential to avoida ceof nuclear rw3r and to the restor tiono f nature to the environment and of humanity lo nature. the golden dawn is a curriculum of study, a workbook to the great work, and cris monnastre has provided guidelines to the practical appr

his is not unlike edinger's explanation in ego and archetype of the circular development of the ego-self axis of which the anima may be the bridge. the "night" is the unconscious, and the "day" increased consciousness. edinger refers to an alternating process of ego-self separation and ego-self union as a spiral-like psychological development throughout all of life. whereas this is natural to the human condition, the system of the golden dawn acts as a precise catalytic agent which accelerates this growth toward soul much as a "hot house" or "grow light" influences the quality and development of plant growth. one may ask why the necessity for "acceleration" considering the world's current political arena and that we are no longer, in a deeper reality, separate nations but a worldwide commu

ell to a classical physics model of psychological theory while a quantum mechanics model has been astoundingly and secretly kerneled within the profound symbology and initiatory technique of the golden dawn system for countless years! to quote wolf "it is my dream that quantum physics will bridge the gap between science and mysticism. as such it must lead thinkers and researchers to a new view of human behavior. b.f. skinner was not so wrong in attempting to deal with behavior scientifically, but he was the newton of behaviorists. we now search for the einstein and the bohr of human behavior to develop the quantum model of human beings" l.v.x. is generated in a number of ways and these are through ceremonial magic, the middle pillar technique, the vibratory formula of the middle pillar, an

s to experience the immediate presence of the acosmic essence "in the gnostic context, this transfiguring face-to-face experience is gnosis in the most exalted sense of the term, since it is knowledge of the unknowable. the mysticalgnosis theou-direct beholding of the divine reality-is itself an earnest of the consummation to come. it is transcendence become immanent; and although prepared for by human acts of self-modification which induce the proper disposition, the event itself is one of divine activity and grace. it is this as much a 'being known'by god as a 'knowing' him, and in this ultimate mutuality the 'gnosis' is beyond the terms of 'knowledge' properly speaking" since this is the basic theme recurrent through all the golden dawn rituals and teaching, we would expect to find it r

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

s, we adhere to the oldfables and legends pertaining to the rosicrucian society, and accordingly introduce you to so muchof the habits, customs and manners of living of those philosophers and the general arrangement oftheir home, as is essential at the present time for your just appreciation of our theme. listen!historical narrativeburied in the depths of solitude, far from the sight and sound of human life, partly rock-hewn andpartly constructed of massive stone closely and carefully placed in position, were three clusteringand connecting, but equally sized compartments; so completely and studiously compacted anddeadened in their structure and approach that the outside world could not know of their existencewere the roar of thunder, or the shouts of myriads to awake their echoes in these

nstruments and tablets so passed theyears in these wondrous caverns; all intent upon the abstruse study of analyses and syntheses to theend of conquering the possible; the reduction or destruction of pain and waste in physical organism,the rejuvenation of man, the obtainment of the general solvent, or menstrum universale, whichshould possess the power of removing all the seeds of disease from the human system, therebyrenewing life, the transmutation of baser to superior metals, or the elevation of the divine in man.twice had the iron-tongued bell echoed through the rocks, startling the monks from their reveriesand duties, proclaiming some potent special secret found. once it was the mystery solved, that alloyand baser metal had yielded to transmutation to silver, and again, once to the ric

eriods to attain. 5th: god has created every metal of its own kind, and fixedin them a principle of growth, especially in gold, the superior metal, and which in itself hasmagnetic seed, an unseen power, unappreciable in this world, but which art can, inspire andmultiply.we feel that we are upon the eve of obtaining this power, for what may be done with metal, mayhave a co-relative effect upon the human body; that is that the solution of prolongation of animal lifemust follow quickly upon the ability to transmute other metals to gold, as they are kindred, thepurest metallic life with animal life. the ability to hold gold in solution is already familiar to us.conductor:what mean you by the product of gold by nature through germination and increase; is it subject tomultiplication through seed

that is this 'fairy gold, is condensedinto real gold, through the influence of 'primitia' or primordial solution.we thus figuratively express our ability 'to go beyond the line of this physical world, to pass as itwere into the next world, work in it, and come back in safety bearing our well earned trophies ofmarketable gold, and the elixir vitae, or the means of rejuvenation, and perpetuation of human life.we thus become possessed of a revealed divine power, having the impress of immortality, andtermed the monstruum or hagisterium, which seizes upon the departing breath of the spirit, as itwings from man, and wins it back despite itself to redischarge its functions. the physical man isestopped in his decay, in his daily bodily corruption and the escaping native fire resumes its ordinarydu

. as man has arrived at his full estate, this is termed the "gate ofman: it is the fourth step of the ascending signs, the solstitial point, marking the northern limit ofthe sun from the equator.companions with conductor proceed to suffragan, whose five lights have just been lit. lights of 2ndrituals of the societas rosicrucianis in angliaphilosophus39 ancient out.suffragan, 7th sign: observe the human species in his completeness of stature, the fullness of his physicalstrength, and mental amplitude from instruction of the heart: he sees god222s sacraments spread outbefore him, and in his dual character, as body and spirit, partakes of food mortal and immortal,visible and invisible.he has grown in his power like the lion in whose zodiacal sign he resides, in leo, the 5th sign of222the asce

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

priests and of kings. it reigned in persia with the magi, who perished in the end, as perish all masters of the world, because they abused their power; it endowed india with the most wonderful traditions and with an incredible wealth of poesy, grace and terror in its emblems; it civilized greece to the music of the lyre of orpheus; it concealed the principles of all sciences, all progress of the human mind, in the daring calculations of pythagoras; fable abounded in its miracles, and history, attempting to estimate this unknown power, became confused with fable; it undermined or consolidated empires by its oracles, caused tyrants to tremble on their thrones and governed all minds, either by curiosity or by fear. for this science, said the crowd, there is nothing impossible, it commands th

his science, said the crowd, there is nothing impossible, it commands the elements, knows the language of the stars and directs the planetary courses; when it speaks, the moon falls blood-red from heaven; the dead rise in their graves and mutter ominous words, as the night wind blows through their skulls. mistress of love or of hate, occult science can dispense paradise or hell at its pleasure to human hearts; it disposes of all forms and confers beauty or ugliness; with the wand of circe it changes men into brutes and animals alternately into men; it disposes even of life and death, can confer wealth on its adepts by the transmutation of metals and immortality by its quintessence or elixir, compounded of gold and light. such was magic from zoroaster to manes, from orpheus to apollonius of

tianity there is love, and in the gospel symbols we find the word incarnate adored in his cradle by three magi, led thither by a star the triad and the sign of the microcosm and receiving their gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh, a second mysterious triplicity, under which emblem the highest secrets of the kabalah are allegorically contained. christianity owes therefore no hatred to magic, but human ignorance has ever stood in fear of the unknown. the science was driven into hiding to escape the impassioned assaults of blind desire: it clothed itself with new hieroglyphics, falsified its intentions, denied its hopes. then it was that the jargon of alchemy was created, an impenetrable illusion for the vulgar in their greed of gold, a living language only for the true disciple of hermes

ance. it is, in truth, a monumental and extraordinary work, strong and simple as the architecture of the pyramids, and consequently enduring like those a book which is the summary of all sciences, which can resolve all problems by its infinite combinations, which speaks by introduction 3 evoking thought, is the inspirer and moderator of all possible conceptions, and the masterpiece perhaps of the human mind. it is to be counted unquestionably among the very great gifts bequeathed to us by antiquity; it is a universal key, the name of which has been explained and comprehended only by the learned william postel; it is a unique test, whereof the initial characters alone plunged into ecstasy the devout spirit of saint-martin, and might have restored reason to the sublime and unfortunate sweden

. let us approach silently that crossroad among the rocks. a harsh, funereal trumpet winds suddenly, and black torches flare up on every side. a tumultuous throng is surging round a vacant throne: all watch and wait. suddenly they cast themselves on the ground. a goat-headed prince bounds forward among them; he ascends the throne, turns, and assuming a stooping posture, presents to the assembly a human face, which everyone comes forward to salute and to kiss, their black taper in their hands. with a hoarse laugh he recovers an upright position, and then distributes gold, secret instructions, occult medicines and poisons to his faithful bondsmen. meanwhile, fires are lighted of fern and alder, piled up with human bones and the fat of executed criminals. druidesses, crowned with wild parsley

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

nature, and it is the reason or word of man. the word of man is the expression of his will 2 the ritual of transcendental magic directed by reason, and it is omnipotent under this leading, for it is analogous to the word of god himself. by the word of his reason man becomes conqueror of life, and can triumph over death. the entire life of man is either the parturition or miscarriage of his word. human beings who die without having understood or formulated the word of reason, die devoid of eternal hope. to withstand successfully the phantom of death, we must be identified with the realities of life. does it signify to god if an abortion wither, seeing that life is eternal? does it signify to nature if unreason perish, since reason which never perishes still holds the keys of life? the just

tters were blotted out, as the latin letters disappeared for greek eyes. so the inscription on the cross of the saviour vanished entirely, and nothing except mysterious initials remained. but when science and philosophy, reconciled with faith, shall unite all the various symbols, then shall the magnificences of the antique worships be restored to the memory of men, proclaiming the progress of the human mind in the intuition of the light of god. but of all forms of progress the greatest will be that which, restoring the keys of nature to the hands of science, shall enchain for ever the hideous spectre of satan, and, explaining all abnormal phenomena, shall destroy the empire of superstition and imbecile credulity. to the accomplishment of this work we have consecrated our life, and do still

ny or of universal analogies, translates naturally into images. taken literally by the vulgar, these images become idols or impenetrable mysteries. the sum and introduction 7 succession of such images and mysteries constitute what is called symbolism. symbolism comes therefore from god, though it may be formulated by men. revelation has accompanied humanity in all ages, has been transfigured with human genius but has ever expressed the same truth. true religion is one; its dogmas are simple and within the reach of all. at the same time, the multiplicity of symbols has been a book of poesy indispensable to the education of human genius. the harmony of outward beauties and the poetry of form must reveal god to the infancy of man; but soon venus had psyche for her rival and psyche enchanted l

ad psyche for her rival and psyche enchanted love. it came about therefore that the cultus of form yielded perforce to those ambitious dreams which adorned already the eloquent wisdom of plato. thus was the advent of christ prepared and was therefore also expected; it arrived because the world awaited it; and to become popular, philosophy transformed into belief. emancipated by belief itself, the human mind protested speedily against the school which sought to materialize its signs and the work of roman catholicism was solely an undesigned provision for the emancipation of consciences and the establishment of the bases of universal association. all these things were the regular and normal development of divine life in humanity; for god is the great soul of all souls, that immovable centre

o materialize its signs and the work of roman catholicism was solely an undesigned provision for the emancipation of consciences and the establishment of the bases of universal association. all these things were the regular and normal development of divine life in humanity; for god is the great soul of all souls, that immovable centre about which gravitate all intelligences like a cloud of stars. human understanding has had its morning; its noon shall come, and the waning follow; but god will be ever the same. it seems, however, to dwellers on earth that the sun rises youthful and timid in the morning, shines with all its power at midday and goes wearied to rest in the evening. nevertheless, it is earth which revolves, while the sun is motionless. having faith therefore in human progress

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

distinction between such realities and common superstition or debased magical practices. thus his work, though it never departs too far from an orthodox religious framework, is more in the tradition of merlin, dee and nostradamus than we might realize at first glance. http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_1.htm (4 of 8 [10/9/2001 12:33:52 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 1-9) figure 1. human and otherworld entities introduction 6 to this general connection we can add one of the classic examples of seership and contact with the fairy realm, that of thomas of earlston (erceldoune, thomas the rhymer. this historical thirteenth-century poet was transported to a mysterious underground realm by a beautiful woman upon a white horse: she revealed herself to be the queen of elfland: he s

eneral connection we can add one of the classic examples of seership and contact with the fairy realm, that of thomas of earlston (erceldoune, thomas the rhymer. this historical thirteenth-century poet was transported to a mysterious underground realm by a beautiful woman upon a white horse: she revealed herself to be the queen of elfland: he served her for seven years, and upon his return to the human world, was gifted with the power of prophecy and poetry, sometimes described as the tongue that cannot lie. many of thomas' prophetic verses remain today, as does the long romance poem of his underworld experience, and a ballad in scottish-english, preserved in lowland folk tradition until the late nineteenth century (see appendix 4) it is on this level of an active magical or spiritual trad

tions and dedicated work. he seeks instead to synthesize these levels of belief and to argue that they are not essentially in conflict with one another. where he encounters superstitious or debased practices he firmly criticizes them, but overall he constantly seeks to find a connection and a harmonious resolution between the existence of the fairy realm and its inhabitants and the development of human society within the christian religion. fourth, and most important of all, kirk is not writing of the past or of dying traditions, and not solely of his contemporary present in which he observes or participates in seership, fairy contact and healing. he is, by his own definition (pages 90 and 95) writing for the future. he presents his examples as living evidence, stating that in the future s

the inhabitants of this world are real beings in their own right, and have certain substantial supernatural powers. 3. certain people, mainly male seers, are gifted with the ability to see such beings from the mirror or underworld, and to receive communications from them. 4. the subterranean people are able through signs and mimicry or dramatic actions to show seers what will come to pass in the human world. it is up to the seer to develop means of interpretation. 5. humans can and do physically transfer to the fairy or underworld. 6. the subterranean people are linked to the land, each region having its counterpart in the underworld. thus they are, in one respect, the genii loci of the ancient world. 7. the spirits of the dead and of ancestors are also found in this underworld, though th

s of the dead and of ancestors are also found in this underworld, though they are often distinct from the fairy race themselves. 8. both the subterranean people and the seers who perceive them retain fragments of ancient religious and philosophical tradition, often at variance with the religious and scientific viewpoints of the day. introduction 13 9. there are spiritual or psychic healers in the human world who work through methods laid down by tradition, often using corrupted prayers and incantations to accompany their healing ceremonies. these are of a different category to the seers, and do not seem to receive aid from the subterranean or underworld the aim of the commentary although the secret commonwealth is only a short book, making a detailed and properly cross-referred commentary

RUBY TABLET OF SET

controlled by conscious, natural principles (neteru. to the egyptians, all of "nature (derived from neter) was alive and the direct consequence of the wills of the neteru. nature was intelligible not just through inanimate, automatic, general regularities which could be discovered via the "scientific method" but also through connections and associations between things and events perceived in the human mind. there was no distinction between "reality" and "appearance" anything capable of exerting an effect upon the mind thereby existed [hence a dream could be considered just as "real" and thus significant as a daytime experience] egyptian art, literature, and science looked for beauty and symmetry (felt to be indications of divine perfection, rather than for cause and effect relationships

h no standing military. egypt is credited with invention of the alphabet, as well as the use of currency as a medium of exchange. it is noteworthy for having produced the first national (as opposed to city-state) political system, as well as the most enduring one in recorded history (more than 3,000 years. there was no caste, racial, or sexual discrimination; foreigners were considered "less than human(=egyptian, but could remedy this misfortune simply by moving to egypt and adopting egyptian culture. egypt was ultimately destroyed by foreign conquerors (persia, macedonia, rome) and her inability to adapt to the continuing competition of foreign cultures. her new empire of the setian (xixxx) dynasties was a protectionist backlash rather than an effort to "civilize" or create a permanent em

00 bce) and israel (b. 1200 bce. all of the mesopotamian cultures were polytheistic, with the exception of israel in its later development. humanity was considered to have been created merely to serve the local divinity or divinities, the priesthood of whom tended to dominate the government and control most of the property [on behalf of the god(s. those gods were anthropomorphic, with essentially human motives and desires which were manifest through the forces of nature. the generally harsher and more unpredictable elements in mesopotamia may partially explain the generally harsher and more unpredictable personalities of the mesopotamian gods in contrast to the egyptian neteru. like egypt, the ancient near east shows a blending of the scientific and the emotional. supernatural beings were

nifest through the forces of nature. the generally harsher and more unpredictable elements in mesopotamia may partially explain the generally harsher and more unpredictable personalities of the mesopotamian gods in contrast to the egyptian neteru. like egypt, the ancient near east shows a blending of the scientific and the emotional. supernatural beings were thought to be intimately involved with human fortunes on a daily basis. hence the "life experience" of a mesopotamian was as much magical as it was rational. whereas the egyptian political system was strongly centralized and monarchic, the earliest mesopotamian cultures tended to be localized and democratic, with kings or military leaders being selected by elders when emergencies arose. the transcultural "binding force" was religious t

b. 2700 bce, greece (mycena b. 1600 bce, athens b. 600 bce, the agean islands, and magna gracia (sicily and southern italy. the hellenic greek cultures are most notable for exalting the intellect. for making the universe an intelligible tool and/or puzzle for mankind to explore, understand, and use. they did not conceive mankind as having a "mission" from the gods, though the gods could influence human fortunes for good or ill. to the extent that the greeks put humanity at the "center" of importance, they worshipped its body (as in athletics and the olympic games) and its mind (as in the sophistic and philosophical schools of athens. the cretan (minoan) political system, a bureaucratic monarchy most significant for its peacefulness, included no evident slavery, standing military, or marked

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

ead-to-tail, and the force of their collision sent them tumbling end over end, performing their geminate cartwheels all the way down and along the hole that went to wonderland; while pushing their way out of the white came a succession of cloudforms, ceaselessly metamorphosing, gods into bulls, women into spiders, men into wolves. hybrid cloud-creatures pressed in upon them, gigantic flowers with human breasts dangling from fleshy stalks, winged cats, centaurs, and chamcha in his semi-consciousness was seized by the notion that he, too, had acquired the quality of cloudiness, becoming metamorphic, hybrid, as if he were growing into the person whose head nestled now between his legs and whose legs were wrapped around his long, patrician neck. this person had, however, no time for such "high

s gautama) upon humanity's suffering beneath a studio-rickety bodhi-tree. on those infrequent occasions when he descended from the heavens he never went too far, playing, for example, both the grand mughal and his famously wily minister in the classic _akbar and birbal. for over a decade and a half he had represented, to hundreds of millions of believers in that country in which, to this day, the human population outnumbers the divine by less than three to one, the most acceptable, and instantly recognizable, face of the supreme. for many of his fans, the boundary separating the performer and his roles had longago ceased to exist. the fans, yes, and? how about gibreel? that face. in real life, reduced to life-size, set amongst ordinary mortals, it stood revealed as oddly un-starry. those l

but never mind, he would be english, even if his classmates giggled at his voice and excluded him from their secrets, because these exclusions only increased his determination, and that was when he began to act, to find masks that these fellows would recognize, paleface masks, clown-masks, until he fooled them into thinking he was _okay, he was _people-like-us. he fooled them the way a sensitive human being can persuade gorillas to accept him into their family, to fondle and caress and stuff bananas in his mouth (after he had settled up the last bill, and the wallet he had once found at a rainbow's end was empty, his father said to him "see now. you pay your way. i've made a man of you" but what man? that's what fathers never know. not in advance; not until it's too late) one day soon aft

he backs of the cloths were the stories that accompanied the scenes. the pictures would be shown like a movie: held up while someone read out the hero's tale. in the _hamza-nama_ you could see the persian miniature fusing with kannada and keralan painting styles, you could see hindu and muslim philosophy forming their characteristically late--mughal synthesis. a giant was trapped in a pit and his human tormentors were spearing him in the forehead. a man sliced vertically from the top of his head to his groin still held his sword as he fell. everywhere, bubbling spillages of blood. saladin chamcha took a grip on himself "the savagery" he said loudly in his english voice "the sheer barbaric love of pain" changez chamchawala ignored his son, had eyes only for zeeny; who gazed straight back in

beneath whose shield many notions gathered a-babeling: phoenix-from-ashes, the resurrection of christ, the transmigration, at the instant of death, of the soul of the dalai lama into the body of a new-born child. such matters got mixed up with the avatars of vishnu, the metamorphoses of jupiter, who had imitated vishnu by adopting the form of a bull; and so on, including of course the progress of human beings through successive cycles of life, now as cockroaches, now as kings, towards the bliss of no-morereturns _to be born again, first you have to die. chamcha did not bother to protest that in most of the examples gibreel provided in his soliloquies, metamorphosis had not required a death; the new flesh had been entered into through other gates. gibreel in full flight, his arms waving lik

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

verything" the vi has destroyed the self, for there is no longer anything against which it may be defined. is this a desirable situation? or is it rather a form of suicide resulting from loss of identity? set, at least, opts to retain his existence as an individual entity in the book of coming forth by night by retaining the harwer aspect against which he may define himself. where an intellect in human form is concerned, there is an additional consideration, and that is that the form itself will continue to exist in the ou, requiring sustenance therein and interacting with other ou phenomena. the vi has ceased to comprehend this process. what is the result? it is a seeming absence of logical behavior patterns of his form in the ou. consider the "detached" state of mind of crowley in his ip

n retrospect) i really wanted to go to. heck i could've taped _buffy_ that night. the word "initiation" is tossed around a great deal. so much so that it has come to be an almost meaningless term. i have seen people call themselves "initiates" because they bought (or even shoplifted) a book or video, because they took some drug, or because some idiot taught them a secret handshake in a bar. since human beings, by their (mainly forgotten) better natures, long to improve themselves, there is a great hunger for such "initiations- they are as popular as that perennial best-seller, toilet paper printed to look money. and certainly they are as valuable. i would like to discuss initiation as seen from a left-and path perspective. the left hand path is the path of nonunion. our right hand path bro

right thoughts at the right time* this very simple (and easy-sounding) dictum is the toughest thing in the world to learn. we all have failed by having an idea too soon and too shallowly, or (more commonly) too late. if we had know what to say or do at the right moment our lives would be better. initiation is the greatest control of space and time and self-development that is possible to a living human. she learns where she needs to be, when she needs to be there, and what she needs to know. when that great dark unknown which the profane call the future comes to her she knows what to say and do. she won't know what the future holds, which would destroy joy and wonder- but she knows which ticket to buy. nine tough questions by petri laakso iii following are then-priest laakso's answers to m

he ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact on the ou in order to empower the natural aspects that it is connected to (the human mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matri

te self need but will what it desires- and the patterns of the ou will "inevitably" reconfigure to bring that change about (this is in part operative at the iii -level, but i think the scope- both temporal and spatial span- is greatly increased in the iv (3) what is the mode of failure for the iv? well, as far as we don't act consciously, we are agents of (natural) necessity just as non-conscious human beings are. if we do not bring our non-natural state of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that t

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

verything" the vi has destroyed the self, for there is no longer anything against which it may be defined. is this a desirable situation? or is it rather a form of suicide resulting from loss of identity? set, at least, opts to retain his existence as an individual entity in the book of coming forth by night by retaining the harwer aspect against which he may define himself. where an intellect in human form is concerned, there is an additional consideration, and that is that the form itself will continue to exist in the ou, requiring sustenance therein and interacting with other ou phenomena. the vi has ceased to comprehend this process. what is the result? it is a seeming absence of logical behavior patterns of his form in the ou. consider the "detached" state of mind of crowley in his ip

n retrospect) i really wanted to go to. heck i could've taped _buffy_ that night. the word "initiation" is tossed around a great deal. so much so that it has come to be an almost meaningless term. i have seen people call themselves "initiates" because they bought (or even shoplifted) a book or video, because they took some drug, or because some idiot taught them a secret handshake in a bar. since human beings, by their (mainly forgotten) better natures, long to improve themselves, there is a great hunger for such "initiations- they are as popular as that perennial best-seller, toilet paper printed to look money. and certainly they are as valuable. i would like to discuss initiation as seen from a left-and path perspective. the left hand path is the path of nonunion. our right hand path bro

right thoughts at the right time* this very simple (and easy-sounding) dictum is the toughest thing in the world to learn. we all have failed by having an idea too soon and too shallowly, or (more commonly) too late. if we had know what to say or do at the right moment our lives would be better. initiation is the greatest control of space and time and self-development that is possible to a living human. she learns where she needs to be, when she needs to be there, and what she needs to know. when that great dark unknown which the profane call the future comes to her she knows what to say and do. she won't know what the future holds, which would destroy joy and wonder- but she knows which ticket to buy. nine tough questions by petri laakso iii following are then-priest laakso's answers to m

he ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact on the ou in order to empower the natural aspects that it is connected to (the human mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matri

te self need but will what it desires- and the patterns of the ou will "inevitably" reconfigure to bring that change about (this is in part operative at the iii -level, but i think the scope- both temporal and spatial span- is greatly increased in the iv (3) what is the mode of failure for the iv? well, as far as we don't act consciously, we are agents of (natural) necessity just as non-conscious human beings are. if we do not bring our non-natural state of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that t

SATANGEL

dge of chemistry that is only now being verified by modern science. their astrologers were aware of the dog star sirius before modern astronomers were. the difference is that these schools also possessed the esoteric wisdom, of which modern science recognises only the outer forms. so it is with the hermeticists, who were well aware of much that we now call psychology, yet also recognised that the human mind is not the limited faculty that modern man supposes. the cracking of this code, through the performance of rituals of incantation, might be self hypnotic psychodrama or actual gateways through which travellers between the dimensions may pass. it matters little. the procedures and results are the same. through the study of the angelic and demonic forms, we can begin to see the traces of

d belief system. for my own part, however, i have absorbed the language of rational psychology and employ it readily to describe various process and phenomena wholly unacceptable to modern rationality. i apologise if this seems patronising, but as far as i am concerned k you started it! it is this author s opinion, as i have stated, that spirits do indeed exist externally and independently of the human psyche. however it is also my experience that such phenomena, when encountered, to some extent create their forms through the raw material of the imagination and cultural expectations of those they interact with. hence they are less stable and more transmutative than humans or animals. existing as they do without the precepts of the material plane they most often remain beyond our perception

tend to be themselves of a more aetherial nature. the gift of second sight is strongest in many children, who are less likely to banish them through what i call active disbelief. amongst adults we find those who continue with even the vaguest sense of other worlds tend to become magicians, witches, artists, poets, and/or madmen. that spirit takes its form through a syncretic relationship with the human psyche does not mean that they are any less real than we are. the effect may be likened to our concept of what we more comfortably think of as objective reality. our visual perception results through a complex relationship between a physical object, light, the lenses of the eyes, and a series of electrical signals sent to the brain. it is arguable that the resulting impression is no less obj

from. it is mentioned by the venetian inquisition, who found a witch to be in possession of it. grimoire of honorius widely circulated in the 17th century, first published some time between 1629 and 1670. attributed to pope honorius, the text is highly christianised and contains aspects of kabalist lore. it was described by eliphas levi, in key of the great mysteries, as 'a veritable monument of human perversity. this is usually of the classical catholic variety, requiring that the sorcerer is either also an ordained priest, or has the aid of one. levi further claims that the instruction to 'sacrifice a live kid' is an instruction to sacrifice a human child, as opposed to a male goat as most have presumed. it is just possible that levi was continuing, with this claim, the symbolic traditi

mes through the sanskrit angeres, persian angeres, to the greek angelos. such pre-christian roots are apparent even in their names, which commonly end with the singular el, meaning shining one. the word is of sumerian origin, and is related to the akkadian ilu, babylonian ellu, old welsh ellu, old irish aillil, anglo- saxon aelf, and english elf. even our classical image of the angel, a beautiful human with bird wings, has its origin in pagan imagery. in the 8th century, when the foundations of church doctrine were being laid, the visual artists were no less influenced by their heritage than the writers were. two of the common inspirational sources of their works include the hellenic greek god of sexuality, eros, and the winged victory, nike. similar reference is made in images of the virg

SATANIC APHORISMS

it is a burden to the other person and he cries out to be relieved. 7. acknowledge the power of magic if you have employed it successfully to obtain your desires. if you deny the power of magic after having called upon it with success, you will lose all you have obtained. 8. do not complain about anything to which you need not subject yourself. 9. do not harm little children. 10. do not kill non-human animals unless you are attacked or for your food. 11. when walking in open territory, bother no one. if someone bothers you, ask him to stop. if he does not stop, destroy him. the nine satanic sins by anton szandor lavey 1987 1. stupidity the top of the list for satanic sins. the cardinal sin of satanism. it's too bad that stupidity isn't painful. ignorance is one thing, but our society thri

SATANIC BIBLE

satanic statements (fire--book of satan- the infernal diatribe [i [ii [iii [iv [v (air--book of lucifer- the enlightenment i. wanted: god- dead or alive ii. the god you save may be yourself iii. some evidence of a new satanic age iv. hell, the devil, and how to sell your soul v. love and hate vi. satanic sex vii. not all vampires suck blood viii. indulgence. not compulsion ix. on the choice of a human sacrifice x. life after death through fulfillment of the ego xi. religious holidays xii. the black mass (earth--book of belial- the mastery of the earth i. theory and practice of satanic magic (definition and purpose of lesser and greater magic) ii. the three types of satanic ritual iii. the ritual, or "intellectual decompression, chamber iv. the ingredients used in the performance of satani

ccult business. he could not even be described as metaphysical. the brutally frank talk he delivered was pragmatic, relativistic, and above all rational. it was unorthodox, to be sure: a blast at established religious worship, repression of humanity's carnal nature, phony pretense at piety in the course of an existence based on dog-eat-dog material pursuits. it was also full of sardonic satire on human folly. but most important of all, the talk was logical. it was not quack magic that lavey offered his audience. it was common sense philosophy based on the realities of life. after i became convinced of lavey's sincerity, i had to convince him that i intended to do some serious research instead of adding to the accumulation of hack articles dealing with the church of satan as a new type of f

the circus calliope player became drunk before a performance and was unable to go on; lavey volunteered to replace him, confident he could handle the unfamiliar organ keyboard well enough to provide the necessary background music. it turned out he knew more music and played better than the regular calliopist, so beatty cashiered the drunk and installed lavey at the instrument. he accompanied the "human cannonball, hugo zachinni, and the wallendas' high-wire acts, among others. when lavey was eighteen he left the circus and joined a carnival. there he became assistant to a magician, learned hypnosis, and studied more about the occult. it was a curious combination. on the one side he was working in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level- of earthy music; the smell of wild animals and sawd

g in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level- of earthy music; the smell of wild animals and sawdust; acts in which a second of missed timing meant accident or death; performances that demanded youth and strength, and shed those who grew old like last year's clothes; a world of physical excitement that had magical attractions. on the other side, he was working with magic in the dark side of the human brain. perhaps the strange combination influenced the way he began to view humanity as he played organ for carnival sideshows "on saturday night" lavey recalled in one of our long talks "i would see men lusting after half-naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on sunday morning when i was playing organ for tent-show evaneglists at the other end of the carnival lot, i would see these same m

us world of the carnival to settle into a career better suited for homemaking. he had been enrolled as a criminology major at the city college of san fransisco. that led to his first conformist job, photographer for the san fransisco police department. as it worked out, that job had as much to do as any other with his development of satanism as a way of life "i saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature" lavey recounted in a session dealing with his past life "people shot by nuts, knifed by their friends; little kids splattered in the gutter by hit-and-run drivers. it was disgusting and depressing. i asked myself 'where is god' i came to detest the sanctimonious attitude of people toward violence, always saying 'it's god's will" so he quit in disgust after three years of being a crim

SATANIC RITUALS

vils. to both, jews were devils. to the oriental, the westerner was a devil. to the american setder of the old west, the red man was a devil. man's ugly habit of elevating himself by defaming others is an unfortunate phenomenon, yet apparently necessary to his emotional well-being. though these precepts are diminishing in power, to virtually everyone some group represents evil incarnate. yet if a human being ever thinks that someone else considers him wrong, or evil, or expendable in the affairs of the world, that thought is quickly banished. few wish to carry the stigma of villain. but wait we are experiencing one of those unique periods in history when the villain consistently becomes heroic. the cult of the anti-hero has exalted the rebel and the malefactor. because man does little in m

ng goes, however irrational, that is against established policy. causes are a dime a dozen. rebellion for rebellion's sake often takes precedent over genuine need for change. the opposite has become desirable, hence this becomes the age of satan. dire as this appears, yet when the dust of the battles settles what truly needed changing will have been changed. the sacrifices will have been offered, human and otherwise, so that long-range development might continue, and stability return. such is the odyssey of the twentieth century. the acceleration of man's development has reached an epic point of change. the evasive theologies of the immediate past were necessary to sustain the human race while the higher man developed his dreams and materialized his plans, until the frozen sperm of his mag

of his magical child could be born upon the earth. the child has emerged in the form of satan-the opposite. the cold and hungry of the past produced offspring to till the fields and work the mills. their cold will stop and their hunger shall end, but they will produce fewer children, for the by-product of the magician's frozen seed which has been born upon the earth will perform the tasks of the human offspring of the past. now it is the higher man's role to produce the children of the future. quality is now more important than quantity. one cherished child who can create will be more important than ten who can produce-or fifty who can believe! the existence of the man-god will be apparent to even the simplest, who will see the miracles of his creativity. the old belief that a supreme bei

than by the system. this is not meant to imply that there are not, nor there will not exist, those who will claim dedication to satanism as an identity while continuing to be manipulated unknowingly from without. the essence of satanic ritual, and satanism itself, if taken up out of logic rather than desperation, is to objectively enter into a subjective state. it must be realized, however, that human behavior is almost totally motivated by subjective impulse. it is difficult therefore, to try to be objective once the emotions have established their preferences. since man is the only animal who can lie to himself and believe it, he must consciously strive for some degree of self-awareness. inasmuch as ritual magic is dependent upon emotional intensity for success, all manner of emotion pr

tian writing. another reason for this book is that there are many recent awesome discoveries which give the sorcerer new tools with which to experiment. that is also why it is now "safe'1 to advance much of the present material. a third reason, and perhaps the most important of all, is that magic-like life itself-produces what one puts into it this principle can be observed in countless facets of human behavior. human beings invariably treat things (property, other persons, etc) with the same degree of respect with which they regard themselves. if one has little self-respect, no matter how much of a surface ego is present, one has little respect for anything else. this will lessen or negate ultimate successmagical or otherwise. the difference between prayer and magic can be compared to the

SATANICON

nor would i find the characterization of god in the old of new testaments (especially the ot) befitting of a god. the ot is filled with his legendary temper tantrums which surely are most typical of an adolescent brat, angered by its pets for mis-behaving, than that of a god -3- scientific discoveries and collected evidence go a long way toward discrediting xian creationism, biblical theories of human origins, and the like. to believe in the scriptures as truth is to blind oneself to the irrefutable evidences of nature s creative processes: the formation, development and age of our earth; the evolutionary phases of man and animal, etc. perhaps satanists who believe should re-evaluate and begin a thoughtful review: objectively looking at the evidence of our primitive heritage; our inherite

tion governed by one of nature s basic laws the survival of the fittest. the perversion of this is called murder the unjustified killing of another, and/or the theistically-motivated and unreasoned murder of one s true earthly divinity committed by another (commonly perpetrated against innocent children by their xian parents) or by one s (weakened) self. he may use fictions as models of realistic human worth while recognizing them as such. fiction becomes perverted deceit when he learns about the truth, sees the evidence of the truth, and then denies it; when far-fetched fiction becomes reality through belief. such believers often choose to embrace falsehoods which promise the world, and beyond, but never delivers as they are devoid of substance; they have no basis-in-fact. such people exi

s some of its religion s basic tenets: you shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything you shall now bow down to them or worship them yet they create and adorn themselves with images of their dead messiah jesus the man xians have replaced god with; he has in fact, become the object of supreme xian worship and adoration. they continue to crate facsimiles of heaven and its long-dead human sovereignty; their church buildings are commonly known as houses of god, kingdom halls, etc. xian god creationism personified/externalized: images of a holy hierarchy displayed within a man-made heaven. though clearly, their paintings and murals, stained-glass figures and statues are devoid of any true spiritual life or essence as their constitution is purely material. yet, they are paid hom

plicable commandments supposedly mandated by his creation the false and imperceptible god. truly, genesis story of creation actually began when the first church, or man-made house of god was established (beginning with moses and the hebrew tradition in the thirteenth century bc; and jesus and xianity in the first century ad, thus ushering in the curse: the actual fall of man the wholesale loss of human integrity, freedom of thought and worship, and inherent strength; generations forever cursed by the xian castration of instinctual harmony thru tyranny and mandated blind faith -7- the following criticisms are based upon historical records, biblical examples of ignorance, media accounts, experiences from others and generalized antichristian sentiment. the xian critique jesus is the destroyer

ty to be a xian is to be doomed to have never lived. god s commandment states you shall not kill. contrary to this, xians and their parentage are responsible for millions of murders i.e, the xian crusades, the st. bartholomew s day massacre, the witch trials and executions, the crimes of the inquisition xians are not god! they haven t the right to judge, nor do they have the right to kill another human being based upon religious prejudice according to their god s law. damn them! xians are the greatest opponents of occultism. yet, they claim to be the greatest fortune and misfortune tellers. xians want to become omnipotent and immortal as god; thus an alien. satanists are the gods of alienation, and immortal, in our creations! xian propagandists are forever complaining bout the evils of oth

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

- regard its cathartic use as something of the past, such catharsis being performed intellectually- it still remains one of the most potent and blasphemous rites of black magic. one form of modern blasphemy is the mass of heresy of the order of nine angles. the theory behind this mass is based upon the assumption that christianity has produced an effect not only on the magical or psychic level of human life but also on the sociological level. this social aspect of christianity is considered to be manifest mainly in the political forms of communism and liberalism. the concept of equality of races and sexes, the goal of eternal peace and the upholding of jewish state from which christianity is assured a firm foundation in its holy birthplace, all amount to a holy crusade according to satanis

is interesting bearing in mind that many pre-christian temples, upon which christians built their churches are believed to be situated on ley lines, which carry two currents of energy around the planet. it is this belief that is reflected in the theory that the abyss is a location point where the magical worlds and the mundane worlds collide. yet this gateway is also believed to exist within the human psyche at the point where the conscious and the unconscious meet and it is from this point that the satanic magician draws forth his magical power through the medium of satanic ritual. magical use of the abyss from this perspective varies according to the tradition of the order of nine angles one may utilise the tarot cards as pathworking images to explore the hidden side of the human psyche

25) ritual sacrifice the concept of ritual sacrifice has been the subject of much debate within the sphere of the satanic underground. on the whole there can be seen to be two main camps emerging. on one side lies groups such as the order of nine angles and the now-defunct friends of hekate. these groups, although differing in their approach to ritualistic magic, can be said to promote the use of human and/or animal sacrifice under certain conditions and for specific reasons. that is, they promote the conscious and willed use of sacrifice rather than the weak indulgence epitomised by the modern day serial killer who has no or very little control over his actions. on the opposite bench can be found the society of dark lily, the church of satan and the temple of set. lying inbetween both cam

l over his actions. on the opposite bench can be found the society of dark lily, the church of satan and the temple of set. lying inbetween both camps can be found the diabolist who may sacrifice animals during his or her rituals of invocation. yet whilst the diabolist- who often is a solo practitioner, working alone and in secret- may kill animals in his rites, it is doubtful if he would perform human sacrifice on the scale of the order of nine angles or the friends of hekate and it is to these two groups one should turn in order to gain a deeper and more constructive insight into the concept and of human sacrifice. the friends of hekate, operated throughout england between the 1960's and the 1980's. although the group is believed to still operate under a different name or names, they hav

ages in sussex where a number of satanists were alleged to operate and, according to a letter received by toyne newton, author of 'the demonic connection' which examines the activities of the friends of hekate and the concept of an international satanic conspiracy, members of the friends of hekate actually lived within these villages. another supportive piece of evidence to suggest accusations of human sacrifice are true concerning the friends of hekate, comes from a letter addressed to toyne newton, care of the unexplained magazine. in this letter the anonymous writer practically confirms that the reverend was ritually sacrificed by the friends of hekate 'a few years back a friend of mine joined them, they are called the friends of hekate, they meet in the woods and barn up by the church

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

tas: the bounteous immortals, aspects, or sides, of ahura mazda. amrit: a solution of water and sugar, used in the ceremony when sikhs are initiated into the faith. xv amrit sanskar: the initiation ceremony for young sikhs. anand karaj: the sikh wedding ceremony. animism: the worship of trees, rocks, mountains, and such, which are believed to have supernatural power. anthropomorphism: attributing human shape or form to nonhuman things, such as the gods. apathia: stoic belief that happiness comes from freedom from internal turmoil. apeiron: anaximander s term for the first principle, an undefined and unlimited substance. arche: the beginning or ultimate principle; the stuff of all matter, or the building block of creation. arihant: an enlightened person. ark of the covenant: a cabinet in wh

y, and eastern europe. astrology: the study of the movement of the planets and stars in relation to one another in order to predict future events. ataraxia: serenity, tranquility, or peace of mind. atheism: a disbelief in the existence of god or a belief that there is no god. atomism: the belief that matter is composed of simple, indivisible, physical particles that are too tiny to be observed by human beings. atonement: in christianity, the sacrifice and death of jesus to redeem humankind from its sins. aum: often spelled om, the sacred syllable and symbol of hinduism; a symbol of the unknowable nature of brahma. avesta: the chief sacred scripture of zoroastrianism. xvi world religions: almanac words to know baptism: a religious ceremony in which a person is dipped in or sprinkled with wa

group. druidism: a neo-pagan religion based in the celtic region of the british isles. dynasty: a sequence of rulers from the same family. xviii world religions: almanac words to know eightfold path: the path of the buddha s teachings that can lead to the end of suffering. ek onkar: the true god of sikhism. emanation: that which inevitably flows outward from the transcendental (spiritual, beyond human experience) central principle of reality, the one, in the neoplatonic philosophy of plotinus. empiricism: belief that knowledge comes through the senses. enlightenment: the state of realization and understanding of life, a feeling of unity with all things. epicureanism: the philosophy of epicurus and others that states that the highest good is pleasure and the avoidance of pain. equinox: eit

ed as a god. imbolc: neo-pagan holiday generally held on february 2 to mark the lengthening of the days and the emergence of the world from winter. immaculate conception: the principle of the roman catholic church that mary, the mother of jesus, was conceived with a soul free from original sin. incarnation: in christianity, the belief that god took on bodily form through jesus, making jesus fully human and fully divine. indigenous: a word that describes a people, culture, or religion that is native to a particular geographical region. indulgence: in the roman catholic church, the belief that paying money to the church would allow a person to get into heaven or be forgiven for sins that were not yet committed. izanagi: the male figure in the shinto creation myth. izanami: the female figure

sh new year. sabbat: holidays practiced by wiccans throughout the year, including the summer and winter solstices, the vernal and autumnal equinoxes, and four additional holidays between these four. sacrament: a sacred rite, or ceremony. sadhana: ascetic person. saint: a deceased person who has been recognized for living a virtuous and holy life. salat: daily prayer. salvation: the deliverance of human beings from sin through jesus christ s death on the cross. samhain (samhuinn: neo-pagan holiday celebrated on october 31. samsara: the ongoing cycle of birth, life, death, and rebirth. samyak charitra: right conduct; one of the three jewels of jain ethical conduct. samyak darshana: right faith, or right perception; one of the three jewels of jain ethical conduct. samyak jnana: right knowledg

SECRET TEACHINGS OF THE ROSICRUCIANS IN THE 16 17C

, 7. a scorner seeketh wisdom and findeth it not; but knowledge is easy unto him that understandeth- proverbs 14, 6. an anonymous treatise on the philosophers' stone if a philosopher you wish to be, let only patience dwell in thee. where on this globe lives a man so wise, who'll ever learn what four ones do comprise, and even if he'd know all this, he'd still always be an apprentice. therefore, o human, with all thy might, recognise god and thyself in god's and nature's light, both these lights god pours into thee, that a likeness of him thou mayest be, he is one fourfold god, let thou be told, as thou art a piece of clay fourfold. this maketh nature to thee well known, with wisdom, light and understanding to thee is it shown. to nothing can thine eye be blind, be it of body or of mind. th

e worlds in each other, namely this earth sun-world, and also the heavenly and the hellish world have their effects. and the darkness cannot conquer the light. it also shows that the land of the dead, the entrance to hell or superficial darkness, where there is wailing and gnashing of teeth, as well as the land of the living, the heavenly paradise or third heaven are from this world. and that the human being has all these things in his heart; heaven and hell, light and darkness, life and death. the outer and inner mind without god's light you cannot find only the spirit alone knows reason in flesh is blind. i. god god is free everywhere within and without all creature time measure of nature the angel with six wings. ii. father. god is the alpha and omega the beginning and the end time meas

so thou wilt have much profit and much joy. if god grants many things in thy life, give plentifully to the poor, be faithful and silent about the art, for this surely is god's will, keep truth and faith, think of me, so thou wilt be free from all evil. mons philosophorum. the soul of men everywhere was lost through a fall, and the health of the body suffered through a fall, salvation came to the human soul through iehova, jesus christ. the bodily health is brought back through a thing not good to look at. it is hidden in this painting, the highest treasure in this world, in which is the highest medicine and the greatest parts of the riches of nature, given to us by the lord iehova. it is called pator metallorum, well known to the philosopher sitting in front of the mountain-cave, easy to

t two, and is the third principle. whenever the first three qualities of the first dark principii gain the upper hand, then the others are tied up around their centro and all seven are evil. then saturnus stands for avarice, mercurius for envy, mars for wrath, sol for vanity, venus for lewdness, jupiter for cunning and luna for bodily desire, which are the seven evil spirits ruling within the old human being. but when the three in the principio of light have the upper hand and are born out of the dark centro, so that they are in accordance with their innermost depths of light, which is the new birth in man, all seven are good, and then saturnius stands for compassion, mercurius for doing good, mars for gentleness, sol for humility, venus for chastity, jupiter for wisdom, and luna for chris

SEPHER YETZIRAH WESTCOTT

s of illumination, the sepher jezirah is a ladder formed of truths. therein are explained the thirty-two absolute signs of sounds, numbers and letters: each letter reproduces a number, an idea and a form; so that mathematics are capable of application to ideas and to forms not less rigorously than to numbers, by exact proportion and perfect correspondence. by the science of the sepher jezirah the human spirit is fixed to truth, and in reason, and is able to take account of the possible development of intelligence by the evolutions of numbers. the zohar represents absolute truth, and the sepher jezirah provides the means by which we may seize, appropriate and make use of it" upon another page eliphas l vi writes "the sepher jezirah and the apocalypse are the masterpieces of occultism; they

erentiate. 12. vegetable principles appear. 13. seeds germinate in moisture. 14. herbs and trees. 15. fructification in vegetable life. 16. origin of low forms of animal life. 17. insects and reptiles appear. 18. fishes, vertebrate life in the waters. 19. birds, vertebrate life in the air. 20. quadrupeds, vertebrate earth animals. third order: decad of humanity 21. appearance of man. 22. material human body. 23. human soul conferred. 24. mystery of adam and eve. 25. complete man as the microcosm. 26. gift of five human faces acting exteriorly. 27. gift of five powers to the soul. 28. adam kadmon, the heavenly man. 29. angelic beings. 30. man in the image of god. fourth order: world of spheres 31. the moon. 32. mercury. 33. venus. 34. sol. 35. mars. 36. jupiter. 37. saturn. 38. the firmamen

heat temperate cold chapter 4 this is the special chapter of the heptad, the powers and properties of the seven. here again we have the threefold attribution of the numbers and letters to the universe, to the year, and to man. the supplemental paragraphs have been printed in modern form by kalisch; they identify the several letters of the heptad more definitely with the planets, days of the week, human attributes and organs of the senses. 39. these numbers have been a source of difference between the editors and copyists, hardly any two editors concurring. i have given the numbers arising from continual multiplication of the product by each succeeding unit from one to seven. 2x1=2, 2x3=6, 6x4=24, 24x5=120, 120x6=720, 720x7=5040. 40. in associating the particular letters to each planet the

SET IT STRAIGHT

ts of cognition [learn to think in non-natural categories, which may help you deal with the issue more carefully. only then can set really become more than a symbol for you- regardless of whether you conceive of him as an objective entity who in a way comes to 'dwell within (energize) you as you restructure your psyche, or as an indwelling potential for development and an energy source within the human mind (a metamodel for transformation. of course this doesn't mean that you should hide questions in the nearest closet; rather i urge you to think about them, and to discuss them with others. that's the only way to refine your dialectic and to get somewhere with yoursehejarl fossum. brian glazer seth in the magical texts aus: zeitschrift fur papyrologie und epigraphik 100 (1994) 86.92 c dr

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ning when an adept is fully awakened, he experiences what we call the knowing. he simply knows. the knowledge flashes into his mind like a bird that flies in through an open window. some say that they hear a bell ring as the knowledge appears. we adepts call this the bell of node. almost everyone has either experienced or knows of someone who has experienced this phenomena, as it is as old as the human race. the trick is to know what to do with it. it is a talent that can be developed by making use of the old three ps: prudence, patience, and perseverance. mostly, it just takes practice, and most adepts work at it on the side until it begins to appear often enough to be of value to them. our intent is to first elevate the self and fulfill the self. then, that done, an adept then draws othe

ind your shoes in the morning only means that you didn't pay attention to where you put them the night before. pay attention! expand your circle everyone has a circle of awareness. for most people it is about three feet in diameter and considered "private space" or a privacy circle, and most strangers or unfamiliar persons won't intrude within this limit as it is a natural boundary, common to all human beings. there is a small part of human consciousness that automatically monitors this space, sweeping it like radar or a man hunting spiders with a stick, detecting any intrusion or possible danger. adepts work at expanding their circle of awareness as far as possible, not to keep other people out, but to know and understand what is going on around them in concentric rings or levels of impor

re it can't squirm around and hide. now once this is done, we can make some choices as to what to do about all those memories that might be hurtful to you. the good memories are no problem, but the mistakes are another matter. however, this job will not be as easy as it looks. be aware that within your mental attic there are many stumbling blocks with which you must deal, either now or later. the human mind, especially the subconscious mind is capable of many tricks and ploys to keep the conscious mind from unraveling its mysteries. events of long ago that have been totally forgotten by an individual's conscious mind are often boxed, indexed, and kept by the subconscious mind as a series of checks and balances (read limitations) to control the actions of that individual. the main thrust of

ghts. it is all in how you look at it. realize that your happiness and the happiness of those in your circle of influence depends upon how you look at a give n situation or a series of events. here is wisdom: a mind set can develop into a life set "the mold must first be created before an object may be cast in it" another way to look at this truth is if you don't like the object, change the mold. human beings are ever malleable and can be changed either from the inside or the outside. adepts are spiritual warriors, and any warrior in order to survive must always be cognizant of his or her mental and physical condition. he or she also must always be aware of his or her assets. should a brother or sister have an attitude problem, he or she likely won't have many assets. positive thoughts con

't mentioned. you can bet the advisor gained something for his or her trouble. the cbr keys of wisdom are filled with little gems of knowledge. no one can pick up on all of them at one sitting. that is why in a luciferian home, the cbr keys to wisdom are read cover to cover over and over again, a key at a time. the children hear it from the cradle on until they begin reading it to their children. human beings, like other small animals, are not born with inherent wisdom and knowledge, but must be taught by their parents and peers. the frequency and severity of the lessons depend upon how good of a memory the younger develops and how fast he or she dose it "raising worthy children is like finishing a piece of fine furniture. much polishing is required to bring up the shine" children of the b

SIFRA DETZNIYUTHA

s called hall. this is indicated in the verse: and the lord hvhy is in his holy hall, keep silence before him.185 our sages, of blessed memory, alluded to this (when stating that: all the good of a man is in his house. as it is said: in all my house he is faithful.186 and it is translated: in all that is with me.187 and when (man) has intention in every one of the nine ways as behooves, he is the human being that honors the master, the holy name. and of him it is written: for they that honor me i will honor, and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed.188 i will honor. in this world, to fulfill and to bring about all his needs, and all the nations of the earth will see that the name of elohim is called upon him, and will fear him. and in the world to come he will merit to stand in t

SINISTER TAROT

iii: 285a-286a. 182 see zohar ii: 132a and 205b. 183 torah b reshith 1:20. 184 i samuel 2:30. 185 habakuk 2:20. 186 torah vaidaber 12:7. 187 psalms 24:7, zohar i: 218a. 188 i samuel 2:30. 189 torah b reshith 1:7. 190 torah b reshith 1:26. 191 isaiah 2:12order of nine angles septenary tree of wyrd sphere of jupiter the sinister tarot by christos beest 0 the power within is great the eagle eats its human offspring cold music here blue woman hold the horse s head while the seer weaves physis ga wath am the gradual unfolding of nature; the source of evolution, that which creates wyrd. the essence behind the appearance of things. ga wath am: the power within me is great. i headless the white angel impaled by seven. seven bells rung, the cortege from a black hill passed the squatter s cottage. b

aturity and bringing to fulfillment of that promise re-presented by atus vi and viii. knowledge of identity, of wyrd and what needs to be done. a coming of age; the seed of change blossoms. domination: the successful establishment of a causal structure; a process, the effects of which are irreversible once the cause is triumphant on whatever level. the beginnings of imperium. xviii a frog reveals human heads within its mouth furrowed white fields white, snow laden trees her face, caught by the moon; her eyes come to know the pool, take the spiral staircase to the blue room moon- shugara that which has not yet been confronted within the psyche of the individual; that which is strange, which lies outside the scope of any world view; that which lies within the dark pool beneath the moon and t

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

olt from the chilling materialism of the age which inspired the mystic creations of "zanoni" and "a strange story" of these works, which support and supplement each other, one is the contemplation of our actual life through a spiritual medium, the other is designed to show that, without some gleams of the supernatural, man is not man, nor nature nature. in "zanoni" the author introduces us to two human beings who have achieved immortality: one, mejnour, void of all passion or feeling, calm, benignant, bloodless, an intellect rather than a man; the other, zanoni, the pupil of mejnour, the representative of an ideal life in its utmost perfection, possessing eternal youth, absolute power, and absolute knowledge, and withal the fullest capacity to enjoy and to love, and, as a necessity of that

hich is embodied to the senses. what that something is, hardly two persons will agree. the most obvious interpretation of the types is, that in zanoni the author depicts to us humanity, perfected, sublimed, which lives not for self, but for others; in mejnour, as we have before said, cold, passionless, selfsufficing intellect; in glyndon, the young englishman, the mingled strength and weakness of human nature; in the heartless, selfish artist, nicot, icy, soulless atheism, believing nothing, hoping nothing, trusting and loving nothing; and in the beautiful, artless viola, an exquisite creation, pure womanhood, loving, trusting and truthful. as a work of art the romance is one of great power. it is original in its conception, and pervaded by one central idea; but it would have been improved

my prose fictions. in the poem of "king arthur" published many years afterwards, i have taken up an analogous design, in the contemplation of our positive life through a spiritual medium; and i have enforced, through a far wider development, and, i believe, with more complete and enduring success, that harmony between the external events which are all that the superficial behold on the surface of human affairs, and the subtle and intellectual agencies which in reality influence the conduct of individuals, and shape out the destinies of the world. as man has two lives, that of action and that of thought, so i conceive that work to be the truest representation of humanity which faithfully delineates both, and opens some elevating glimpse into the sublimest mysteries of our being, by establis

culiar. they were not those of a girl whose heart, for the first time reached through the eye, sighs its natural and native language of first love. it was not so much admiration, though the face that reflected itself on every wave of her restless fancies was of the rarest order of majesty and beauty; nor a pleased and enamoured recollection that the sight of this stranger had bequeathed: it was a human sentiment of gratitude and delight, mixed with something more mysterious, of fear and awe. certainly she had seen before those features; but when and how? only when her thoughts had sought to shape out her future, and when, in spite of all the attempts to vision forth a fate of flowers and sunshine, a dark and chill foreboding made her recoil back into her deepest self. it was a something fo

ning feeling of fear and hope, impelled her to the question "i shall see you again, shall i not, at san carlo "not, at least, for some time. i leave naples to-day "indeed" and viola's heart sank within her; the poetry of the stage was gone "and" said the cavalier, turning back, and gently laying his hand on hers "and, perhaps, before we meet, you may have suffered: known the first sharp griefs of human life, known how little what fame can gain, repays what the heart can lose; but be brave and yield not, not even to what may seem the piety of sorrow. observe yon tree in your neighbour's garden. look how it grows up, crooked and distorted. some wind scattered the germ from which it sprang, in the clefts of the rock; choked up and walled round by crags and buildings, by nature and man, its li

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

t the earth, and the underworld, and the air, and the sky were peopled with countless beings, visible and invisible, which were held to be friendly or unfriendly to man according as the operations of nature, which they were supposed to direct, were favourable or unfavourable to him. in -nature and attributes these beings were thought by primitive man to closely resemble himself and to possess all human passions, and emotions, and weaknesses, and defects; and the chief object of magic was to give man the pre-eminence over such beings. the favour of the beings who were placable and friendly to man might be obtained by means of gifts and offerings, but the cessation of hostilities on the part of those that were implacable and unfriendly could only be obtained by wheedling, and p. ix cajolery

pronouncing certain words or names of power in the proper manner and in the proper tone of voice he could heal the sick, and cast out the evil spirits which caused pain and suffering in those who were diseased, and restore the dead to life, and bestow upon the dead man the power to transform the corruptible into an incorruptible body, wherein the soul might live to all eternity. his words enabled human beings to assume divers forms at will, and to project their souls into animals and other creatures; and in obedience to his commands, inanimate figures and pictures became living beings and things which hastened to perform his behests. the powers of nature acknowledged his might, and wind and rain, p. xi storm and tempest, river and sea, and disease and death worked evil and ruin upon his fo

e meynard and p. de courteille, paris, 1863, tom. ii. p. 398 f. 23:1 les prairies d'or (ed. b. de meynard, paris, 1865, tom. iv. pp. 266, 267. p. 25 chapter ii. magical stones or amulets "amulet" is a name given to a class of objects and ornaments, and articles of dress and wearing apparel, made of various substances which were employed by the egyptians, and later by other nations, to protect the human body, either living or dead, from baleful influences, and from the attacks of visible and invisible foes. the word "amulet" is derived from an arabic root meaning "to bear, to carry" hence "amulet" is "something which is carried or worn" and the name is applied broadly to any kind of talisman or ornament to which supernatural powers are ascribed. it is not clear whether the amulet was intend

also with the sun as a creature which produced life in a special way. now, the god khepera also represented inert but living matter, which was about to begin a course of existence, and at a very early period he was considered to be a god of the resurrection; and since the scarab was identified with him that insect became at once the symbol of the god and the type of the resurrection. but the dead human body, from one aspect, contained the germ of life, that is to say, the germ of the spiritual body, which was called into being p. 39 by means of the prayers that were recited and the ceremonies that were performed on the day of the funeral; from this point of view the insect's egg ball and the dead body were identical. now, as the insect had given potential life to its eggs in the ball, so

led the man was to drink the mixture. 1 the amulet of the scarab has been found in egypt in untold thousands, and the varieties are exceedingly numerous. they are made of green basalt, green p. 40 granite, limestone, green marble, blue paste, blue glass, purple, blue and green glazed porcelain, etc; and the words of power are usually cut in outline on the base. in rare instances, the scarab has a human face or head, and sometimes the backs are inscribed with figures of the boat of ra, of the bennu bird "the soul of ra" and of the eye of horus. the green stone scarabs are often set in gold, and have a band of gold across and the scribe ani holding a necklace with pectoral, on which is a figure of the boat of ra containing a scarab, or beetle, in the presence of anubis, the god of the dead (

SOLOMON

king solomon, lies stored much gold, which dig thou up and carry off" and i solomon sent my servant, and found it to be as the demon told me. and i sealed him with my ring, and praised the lord god [1. the meaning of the last part of this compound is unknown] 56. so i said to him "what art thou called" and the demon said "i am the crest of dragons" and i bade him make bricks in the temple. he had human hands. 57. and i adored the lord god of israel, and bade another demon present himself. and there came before me a spirit in woman's form, that had a head without any limbs [1, and her hair was dishevelled. and i said to her "who art thou" but she answered "nay, who art thou? and why dost thou want to hear concerning me? but, as thou wouldst learn, here i stand bound before thy face. go [30]

. jude 13. that jude here indulges in no mere metaphor is clear from the words which follow, which embody the belief detailed in the testament of solomon, p. 40. 2 "descent, or spiritual assault] 68 "but i also have another character and role. i metamorphose myself into waves, and come up from the sea. and i show myself to men, so that those on earth call me kuno[s]paston [1, because i assume the human form. and my name is a true one. for by my passage up into men, i send forth a certain nausea. i came then to take counsel with the prince beelzeboul; and he bound me and delivered me into thy hands. and i am here before thee because of this seal, and thou dost now torment me [2. behold now, in two or three days the spirit that converseth with thee will fail, because i shall have no water [1

nd i am here before thee because of this seal, and thou dost now torment me [2. behold now, in two or three days the spirit that converseth with thee will fail, because i shall have no water [1. cf. pliny, nat. hist. 24. 74 "cynosbaton, alii cynospaston, alii neurospaston vocant; folium habet vestigio hominis simile. fert et uvam nigram, in cuius acino nervum habet, unde neurospastos dicitur" the human form revealed itself in the footstep, which the leaf resembled. 2. basan xeis. cp. matt. viii. 6, 29; xiv. 24; mark v. 7] 69. and i said to him "tell me by what angel thou art frustrated" and he answered "by iameth" and i glorified god. i commanded the spirit to be thrown into a phial along with ten jugs of sea-water of two measures each [1. and i sealed them round above the marbles and asph

and in fear i shall quickly retreat. and, indeed, if any one write this sign on him, i shall be in fear" and i solomon, on hearing this, and having glorified the lord god, shut up this demon like the rest [1. rev. ix. 4; xiii, 16, 17] 72. and i commanded another demon to come before me. and there came before my face thirty-six spirits, their heads shapeless like dogs, but in themselves they were human in form; with faces of asses, faces of oxen, and faces of birds. and i solomon, on hearing and seeing them, wondered, and i asked them and said "who are you" but they, of one accord with one voice, said [1 "we are the thirty-six elements, the world-rulers [2] of this darkness. but, o king solomon, thou wilt not wrong us nor imprison us, nor lay command on us; but since the lord god has given

eaven, and fly about among the stars. and we hear the sentences which go forth upon the souls of men, and forthwith we come, and whether by force of influence, or by fire, or by sword, or by some accident, we veil our act of destruction; and if a man does not die by some untimely disaster or by violence, then we demons transform ourselves in such a way as to appear to men and be worshipped in our human nature" 114. i therefore, having heard this, glorified the lord god, and again i questioned the demon, saying "tell me how ye can ascend into heaven, being demons, and amidst the stars and holy angels intermingle" and he answered "just as things are fulfilled in heaven, so also on earth (are fulfilled) the types [1] of all of them. for there are principalities, authorities, world-rulers [2

SORCERIES OF ZOS

ols of its mysteries, perverted and debased as they are, without reference to the vastly ancient systems from which they derive is like mistaking the tip of an iceberg for its total mass. it has been suggested by some authorities that the original witches sprang from a race of mongol origin of which the lapps are the sole surviving remnants. this may or may not be so, but these 'mongols' were not human. they were degenerate survivals of a pre-human phase of our planet's history generally- though mistakenly- classified as atlantean. the characteristic that distinguished them from the others of their kind was the ability to project consciousness into animal forms, and the power they possessed of reifying thought-forms. the bestiaries of all the races of the earth are littered with the result

s of a pre-human phase of our planet's history generally- though mistakenly- classified as atlantean. the characteristic that distinguished them from the others of their kind was the ability to project consciousness into animal forms, and the power they possessed of reifying thought-forms. the bestiaries of all the races of the earth are littered with the results of their sorceries. they were non-human entities; that is to say they pre-dated the human life- wave on this planet, and their powers- which would today appear unearthly- derived from extra-spatial dimensions. they impregnated the aura of the earth with the magical seed from which the human foetus was ultimately generated. arthur machen was, perhaps, near the truth of the matter when he suggested that the fairies and little people

ave on this planet, and their powers- which would today appear unearthly- derived from extra-spatial dimensions. they impregnated the aura of the earth with the magical seed from which the human foetus was ultimately generated. arthur machen was, perhaps, near the truth of the matter when he suggested that the fairies and little people of folklore were decorous devices concealing processes of non-human sorcery repellent to mankind. machen, blackwood, crowley, lovecraft, fortune, and others, frequently used as a theme for their writings the influx of extra-terrestrial powers which have been moulding the history of our planet since time began; that is, since time began for us, for we are only too prone to suppose that we were here first and that we alone are here now, whereas the most ancien

y ones to people the earth; the great old ones and the elder gods find echoes in the myths and legends of all peoples. austin spare claimed to have had direct experience of the existence of extraterrestrial intelligences, and crowley- as his autobiography makes abundantly cleardevoted a lifetime to proving that extra-terrestrial and superhuman consciousness can and does exist independently of the human organism. as explained in images and oracles of austin osman spare, spare was initiated into the vital current of ancient and creative sorcery by an aged woman named paterson, who claimed decent form a line of salem witches. the formation of spare's cult of the zos and the kia owes much to his contact with witch paterson who provides the model for many of his 'sabbatic' drawings and painting

the primal (african) concept of the fetish, and it is instructive to compare spare's theory of 'visualized sensation' with dali's definition of painting as 'hand don colour photography of concret irrationality. sensation is essentially irrational, and its delineation in graphic form('hand done colour photography) i sidentical with spare's method of 'visualized sensation. these magicians utilized human embodiments of power (shakti) which appearedusually- in feminine form. each book that crowley produced had its corresponding shakti. the rites of eleusis (1910) were powered, largely, by leila waddell. book four, parts i& ii (1913) came through soror virakam (mary d'este. liber aleph- the book of wisdom or folly (1918- was inspired by soror hilarion (jane foster. his great work, magick in th

SPENSER THE CULT OF THE ALL SEEING EYE 1960

god, not because it is an altar to an unknown god, but because it is dedicated to the god whom man worships under many names and in many forms "the stone in the middle of the room reminds us also of the firm and permanent in a world of movement and change. the block of iron ore has the weight and solidity of the everlasting. it is a reminder of that cornerstone of endurance and faith on which all human endeavor must be based "the material of the stone leads our thoughts to the necessity for choice between destruction and peace. of iron man has forged his swords, of iron he has also made his ploughshares "the shaft of light strikes the stone in a room of utter simplicity. when our eyes travel from these symbols to the front wall, they meet a simple pattern opening up the room to the harmony

tically composed of three pillars. c. w. king, in his gnostics (p. 12) states that the two outer pillars "figure largely amongst all the secret societies of modern times, and naturally so; for these illuminati have borrowed, without understanding it, the phraseology of the cabalists (ibid, pp. 390-391) the cornerstone dag hammarakjold called the altar a reminder of that "cornerstone. on which all human endeavor must be based" the meditation room faces north north-east. to enter the room one must proceed from darkness to light. with these facts in mind note the cabalistic symbolism of the following description of the cornerstone by an authority:9 "in its situation it lies between the north, the place of darkness, and the east, the place of light; and hence this position symbolizes. progress

eading to total incoherence and madness 'cubist' art is an effort to produce certain psychic effects obtainable by optical illusion. beauty has noihing to do with it. the cubist school is not the realm of art at all. it belongs to that of medicine and psychic science. those who forget that this devastating fad of 'the interrupted idea' can be extended to music, literature and every other phase of human effort, do so at their own peril "a mind that is positive cannot be controlled. for the purposes of occult dominion minds must therefore be rendered passive and negative in order that control can be achieved. minds consciously working to a definite end are a power, and power can oppose power for good or for evil. the scheme for world dominion might be doomed by the recognition of this princi

m with every iota of strength and faith and knowledge at their command. milites christi are needed now to combat the influence and supporters of this temple of abomination, with its crude, occult-evoking simulacra of deity. st. paul said (acts 17, verse 29 "if therefore we are the offspring of god, we ought not to imagine that the divinity is like to gold or silver or stone, to an image graven by human art and thought" but hammarskjold likened the light over the altar to the sun's illumination and the altar to "the god whom man worships under many names and in many forms" beelzebub or buddha, confucius or christ. they are all one in the meditation room, a nameless god. appendix: mural a gift of marshall field family early accounts of the gift of the mural (its cost in terms of labor, etc)

word soon became too sacred to be spoken or ever- 32- written, it was generally symbolized by the all-seeing eye of him whose name it was."45 he described the "cap of purest crystal" once atop the pyramid of gizeh (the floating triangle on the reverse seal) as the "priceless gem of egypt."the terrible crystal (job xxxviii, 4-7) he believed that "when at last it shall actually crown the pyramid of human institutions, then indeed shall all men dwell beneath the shadow of "the rock."46 (deut. xxxii, 4; psalms xci, 1: isa. xxvi, 4 and xxxii, 2) totlen insisted that the symbolism had a scriptural basis. his "cap" on the pyramid is the biblical cornerstone; his "rock" is jehovah in the old testament. yet his own research and documentation on the meaning of the seal proved the contrary. he was al

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

ferent times. above all steiner was concerned that the attempt to deepen the impoverished spiritual life of the west was turning all too easily into a rivalry between west and east. sometimes it appears that he takes sides in this struggle too, but his claim for the uniqueness of christianity, it should be remembered, is a claim for the unique contribution of all religions in the evolution of the human spirit. without any one of them our spiritual life would be incalculably 3. the idea of finding the unity behind religious phenomena all over the world has inspired such researchers as mircea eliade, joseph campbell, and others into modern times. eliade in particular has stressed the universality of initiation practices and the presence of their influence in all the great religions. h. p. bl

also see how it had evolved and still needed to evolve in order to convey that experience to the individualistic and highly self-conscious humanity, which could never go back to the collective values and way of life of ancient humanity. if christianity were true to its conviction of god working in history, it could understand itself as part of the spiritual evolution of humanity and as a guide to human spiritual transformation still to come. steiner therefore welcomed the comparative perspective that has seemed such a necessary yet bitter pill to bultmann and the demythologizers of christianity. his esoteric christianity opened the way for deeper knowledge, not by detaching us from our history, and asking us to believe in a generalized and schematic universal truth, but rather, by asking u

n spiritual circles. despite the undeniable awkwardness of the language, steiner was later to comment: the pauline letters are definitive statements of the whole direction taken by christian evolution. in them are announced the fundamental truths of christianity: the resurrection, the faith that stands in opposition to the law, the working of grace, the living presence of christ in the soul or in human consciousness, and much more. one finds increasingly that the presentation of christianity has to take as its starting-point these letters of paul.4 or again, it might have been expected that an attempt to establish the evolutionary and cosmic purport of christianity would have gravitated toward the brilliant and wide-ranging thought of an origen,5 rather than leading up to the highly person

and the nag hammadi library revealed something of the environment of early christianity, see a. welburn, the beginnings of christianity, floris books, edinburgh, 1991. for mandaean and other mystery texts relevant to christian origins, see a.welburn, gnosis: the mysteries and christianity, floris books, 1994. introduction xix configuration, given manifold forms according to the needs of time and human development, existing in different religious settings. he knew that the connection must therefore have been there. historical research, he once said, will one day vindicate completely the evidence drawn from purely spiritual sources, which forms the basis of my christianity as mystical fact. 7 in the meantime he appealed to evidences where he found them for instance, in the mystery-oriented

stand through the very power of what they have to convey. for they have a faith in humanity and wish to open the eyes of others. they can only offer the fruits that their own spirit has gathered. as to whether the visions of the spiritual eye are understood by others, that depends upon the degree of their understanding. the mysteries and mysteriosophy 5 in the beginning there is resistance on the human side to seeing with the spiritual eye. human beings have as yet nothing in their own nature that enables them to do so: the human being is at the outset a product of sense-experiences, and the mind is as yet nothing more than the interpreter and judge of the senses. the senses would be poor instruments if they did not insist upon their own truth and credibility; an eye would be a bad eye if

SYMBOLISM OF THE BANNERS

in dense matter. in this latter symbol, the vision of the harmony of things and the mysteries of the crucifixion are one. on the calvary cross is the man sacrificed as a separate being; on the rose cross is the spirit of man in harmony with the whole universe, including the densest manifestation. the principle behind the calvary cross is that the shower of the way descended into the corruption of human existence on earth and showed the formula of redemption. the principle behind the rose cross is that the shower of the way remained out of manifestation holding the perfect pattern of what man should be, untainted by corruption. had there been no fall of man, the calvary cross would have been unnecessary, there would have been no illusion of separateness, lack of brotherhood and mutual servi

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

beverages may be given, as the trainer "bonds with" and comforts person they worked with. this is probably the most important part of the training process, as the trainer explains calmly, kindly how well the person did, how proud they are of them" editor's note: next read part iv where svali discusses the many different types of mind altering programming methods used by the illuminati, as well as human experimentation programs still going on today. also, why did george w. bush travel to pittsburgh right after he was elected to speak at a masonic lodge? read as svali provides answers to the significance of pittsburgh in the illuminati plans. deep within the bowels of the vatican and illuminati: the small public chapter of svali's life coming to an end svali says no more interviews but will

states, and are studying the effects of these medications, combined with hypnosis and trauma. the medication is injected subcutaneously, and then we wait. within ten minutes, the subject is drowsy and his breathing is slower and heavier, but his eyes are open which is what we want (i will not describe the rest of the session here, it is too painful for me to describe at this time. i believe that human experimentation is cruel and should be stopped, but the group that i was in did it on a continuous basis. we record information in the logbook throughout the session, and i have a laptop computer into which i am putting the information as well. we are profiling not just the medication, but also this person's individual response "we have profiles that are very complete and thorough on this pe

at one point, when she starts to do something too soon "you have to learn patience" i chide her in german. at night, we all talk german, it and english are the two ligua francas in this group "i'm sorry, i thought it was time" she says. i then teach her the signs to look for when the subject is ready. this is why i am a head trainer. i train the younger ones, because after years and years, i know human anatomy, physiology, and psychology inside out. luckily, i caught this young trainer before she made the mistake; if she had made one, i would have had to punish her "at night, mistakes aren't accepted, ever. once a child is two or three, they are expected to perform correctly, or they are brutalized. this continues into adulthood "2: 35: the session is almost over and the subject is recover

ll spend their entire life trying to bring about the goals of the organization. gs (chuckles) hm. incredible. so now you're in the mid-level. i can see now where they used these programming techniques, the different mind control techniques. we have a minute before the break. just kind of whet our interests about how you. what your specific role was. sv: well, they did a lot of what you might call human experimentation. and they had a lot of research protocols going on. so one thing i did was to supervise the research going on. i was teaching the younger trainers and head trainers how to do things more efficiently, how to do their job well, but also reviewing their research reports for errors or problems. eventually i became kind of a consultant. if a problem occurred, or they didn't know h

eah! yeah! oh, yes! yes, all the time. in fact, see, now this, now i didn't go there in this interview. you start telling wackos, you start discussing things like that. but in the spiritual side, they very much teach things like time travel, traveling out of body, you know, psychic battling, things like that- things that cannot be explained by logic. and i saw things that i cannot explain through human intellect or reasoning, that were highly supernatural, and involved all of that. and more [svali has reported in 2-3 different articles seeing a group of people levitate an animal and choke it to death, though here she seems to refer to more than just that] hp: okay, great. pleasure to speak with you, ma'am, and god bless you. sv: okay, god bless you too. gs: okay, i think we have dave wilco

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

nce. this platen will be discussed in greater detail, and its individual parts shown to be a practical magical formula for changing oneself. also it is a formula for changing the external world in which that above mentioned self lives within. when talking about magic we are really talking about non-scientific (although there can be some overlap) methods to create changes within two very clear cut human environments. the first of these is the world of your own thought, emotions and understanding- your personal inner world. the second of these is the world outside of your own thought, emotions and understanding. it is the world of physical proportion and of physical items and the laws of physics that govern them. often times these two worlds are called the subjective and the objective. each

. this is a primary psychological component- ask any twelve step program group such as alcoholics anonymous, narcotics or gamblers anonymous. we can now draw certain conclusions here. first, what i have proposed is that a life transforming spiritual conversion consists of two primary components. the first is the message, and the second is the delivery mechanism that inscripts the message into the human psyche. the message must have significance to the individual. this means that the message is most often universal to the culture of the individual and contains symbolisms and metaphor that reinforce the content of the message. second, the delivery mechanism is a psychological technique, or series of routines that inscript or empower the message into the psyche. in this case, we have seen joe

o the individual, but good in and of itself as a principle is separate from that culture. this is evident from the fact that good such as in the case already mentioned with joe smith would have been considered as such within any culture- the difference being the trappings of the culture. so, we have a universal good that exists beyond the confines of culture, environment, psychological states and human tendency. furthermore, this universal good is most often called god, and it is the signature of god to provide the path of least resistance through the giving of oneself over to its (god s) influence. this concept of least resistance needs a bit more clarification. first, we cannot make the mistake of considering the path of least resistance as the way of indifference. this way is an act of

of least resistance as the actual path itself. the moment of transcendence is separate and distinct from the indvidualized elements that have led to the moment. the particulars could be any number of circumstance- including virtually none. third, we cannot underestimate the power and draw of this path, most will accomodate it without a great deal of conscious effort- the tendency is bred into the human constitution. it is far easier to not do, than to do. fourthly, it is important to understand that the path of least resistance is the way for the vast majority. as such it, is a powerful force that permeates all cultural and sociological milieus. the path of individuation is available to only a very small percentage of humans, and it is indeed a lonely way to walk. it is imperative to under

l transformation through the principle of least resistance. this principle is manifest throughout the strata of nature, physics and biology even at the genetic level. this is the reflection of god (the abstract, noumenal concept) being realized into matter (the reality we perceive in accordance to our biology. noumenal existence is recognized through its revelation of principle into the matter of human perception. we have now approached our most significant clue as to how god has manifest its essential properties into our perception. that path is through nature- which always follows the way of least resistance- and it is this principle of non-resistance that lies at the very heart of genetic diversity. biologists have shown that a genetic mutation which finds itself in an accomodating envi

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

nd sleep as if in a trance. immobile, unable to react, afflicted with amnesia, they are like pontius pilate who, when confronted with jesus christ standing right in front of him, the very essence of unmovable truth, asked christ the question "what is truth" well, here, in codex magica, in over 600 incredible pages, is truth. here you will see pictures of many of the foremost movers and shakers of human history, ancient and modern, as they secretly communicate through sign and symbol. naturally, the elite do not relish being exposed in their dirty works and evil doing. they and their dumbed-down minions i am referring to the overwhelming "see no evil, hear no evil" masses of people in society can be expected to quickly jump to the attack and attempt to deny it all. through sleight-of-hand

ll view in codex magica over 1,000 photos and illustrations documenting illuminists, satanists, and other elitists practicing magic. even if the skeptics and naysayers were able to explain away a few of these proofs, the remainder would be sufficient aplenty to prove the thesis of this book. that, indeed, a massive conspiratorial network of occult magicians exists today and has existed throughout human history. from the perspective of the occult researcher and investigator, the key to understanding the precarious world we live in is the recognition that a consistent pattern exists. a criminal is often convicted by an overwhelming preponderance of circumstantial evidence, even when no direct evidence like a smoking gun is produced. but in our case, in codex magica, we do produce a convincin

tution; most neurosurgeons have never had brain surgery; most sports writers have never played pro-football or pro-baseball yet they report and comment on the same; most prison wardens have never themselves been locked up as convicts, and no historians have lived in the past centuries of history about which they amass information and facts and comment about. it doesn't take a monster to know that human monsters exist or a serial killer to know that murdering innocent people involves savage and evil acts. and there is abundant evidence that exists about the illuminati and secret societies so that we do not have to join and participate in these repugnant groups to know what they are all about. codex magica proves that. a challenge to critics i hereby challenge any and all masons and other me

home, only days after he mailed his expose manuscript to u.s. attorney-general janet reno; and wolfgang amadeus mozart, the world-famous classical composer, who paid the ultimate penalty, the aqua toffeta, arsenic poisoning that wracked his body. poor mozart. he, too, had revealed some of the secrets of freemasonry. blackballed by the order, so frightened were his friends and family that not one human soul so much as attended his funeral. it is said that mozart's faithful dog followed dutifully behind the lonely funeral wagon. the sad and forlorn canine was the only living creature in sight as the body of the man all of europe had once toasted and applauded was taken to its burial site. so, i ask you, dear friend, once again: do you dare to discover the secrets many have been punished for

nworthy" symbols as secrets to maintain their rotten and corrupt body of secrets, the illuminati leaders and groups employ symbols. the rites, ceremonies, hand signs, and grips of the illuminists are based on the science and art of symbolism. it is said that symbolism began as recorded in the bible's book of genesis when god put a "mark" or sign on cain who had slain his brother, abel. throughout human history, marks, signs, pictures, and hieroglyphs came to be used to convey words, ideas, concepts, and secrets "by symbols" wrote thomas carlyle in sartor resartus "is man guided and commanded, made happy made wretched. he everywhere finds himself surrounded with symbols, recognized as such or not recognized."11 as you'll discover in codex magica, the elite use many symbols and signs to hide

THAGIRION

iated with christ and messiah characters while thagirion is associated with the anti-christ and the beast 666. the first mentioned characters are preaching salvation through them( jesus proclaims in the bible that he is the only way to salvation, something that is questioned by the other characters who are pointing out the possibility for each man to save himself. both spheres are associated with human characters who are thought to manifest this level on a collective human level. bodhisattvas, secret masters or prophets. since this is the central level some characters are thought to be able to mediate between the worlds above to the worlds below. persons are often connected to the two different levels according to the present public opinion: for a muslim mohammed will be a tiphereth charac

scribed as the principal that is manifestating the powers of chaos. in the bible and in other mythological descriptions this principal acts as the beast. in old norse mythology it is the fenriz wolf, in the goetic qabalah it is the phallic belfegor. in the book of revelation 13:2 is is written: the dragon gave the beast its throne and authority. we can later read that the number of the beast is a human number. this can be understood as the dragon (chaos) is manifested through thagirion by a man, or by mankind. the fact that the number of the beast is a human number shows our relation to the wild animals that civilization and religion have tried to repress. on a more esoteric plane it means that man is not just an animal but also a god since 666 is the number of the sun and therefore the nu

THE BLACK LODGE

have tried to repress. on a more esoteric plane it means that man is not just an animal but also a god since 666 is the number of the sun and therefore the number that makes man divine. dragon rouge www.dragonrouge.agthe black lodge lesson 1 in the name of the initiator augmn do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. what is usually called the "black lodge" is not really an organization of human beings, or even of "black brethren. in a sense, the "black brother" is infinitely above the activities of what we generally name the "black lodge; in another sense, he/she is infinitely below. the "black lodge" is merely the qliphoth in their interaction and activity. the qliphoth are the false sephiroth; projections or reflections of the sphere of the tree of life on the so-called "astral p

activities of what we generally name the "black lodge; in another sense, he/she is infinitely below. the "black lodge" is merely the qliphoth in their interaction and activity. the qliphoth are the false sephiroth; projections or reflections of the sphere of the tree of life on the so-called "astral plane. there dwell entities called demoniac, whose plotting against humankind, whose hatred of the human being, is ever active. however, initiates of our order will understand that what we call man, human being (or however we may choose to indicate individual units of the human species as a whole irregardless of their physical sex, is not what the profane generally consider as such. the tree of life is "man, considered as a spiritual entity. yhshvh, the adept, the son of man, is tiphereth. and

n atu xvi, the name of which is war or the blasted tower. conflict between forms of life can only occur if each of them is sufficiently self-conscious or self-sufficient to resist the other s onslaught. essentially, this self-consciousness or self-sufficiency is a form of hatred, meaning repulsion towards what is external to ourselves. in this sense, ferocity in a wild animal, or selfishness in a human being, are merely expressions of what is called the instinct of self-preservation. as incredible as it may seem, this is merely the reflection, on the emotional plane, of that consciousness of spiritual identity that thelemites call hadit. ferocity, hatred, selfishness, cruelty, perversity, malignity, are mere projections, on certain sub-planes of the astral, of instincts which were develope

hese complexes or entities. put another way (for it is essential that the aspirant come to understand this key concept) when the aspirant vibrates on the spiritual planes, and calls the attention of the hierophant (or hierophants, immediately it is reflected into all the other planes, and sets moving the forces needed for the psychosomatic dissolution and reorganization of the candidate. when any human aspires to the path of the wise at once the infernal forces are activated to tempt him or her- that is test him or her- along the way. remember..this process is automatic, the only voluntary part of this process is the aspiration itself. may you fare well my sisters and my brothers as you go about your life duties and may the warrior lvx radiate into the darkness of the universe. may you lea

black lodge lesson 2 dear sisters and brothers in the name of the initiator augmn do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. let us sum up that which we learned in the first part of this document: the forces which, in certain planes of consciousness, manifest as "demonic entities" are part of the evolutionary process of the universe (and the universe (that is for both the individual of the human species and the human species as a whole. since the aim of the next step in human evolution is to flow into the crossroads of creation until matter and spirit flourish together in a living organism, it is fundamental that we should learn to coordinate all the forces that are part of our psychosoma, and apply them towards the manifestation of this new stage in the evolution of our species. we

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

and transcribed his vision directly from subconscious strata of the psyche; he was also able to galvanise primal centres of awareness by a formula of atavistic resurgence that few artists- and fewer occultists- have succeeded in re-activating with impunity to their work or to themselves. the book of pleasure contains a unique method of obtaining control of the subconscious energies latent in the human mind in the form of primal atavisms. it is evident that if such energy can be tapped and channelled, it can be directed to creative or destructive ends on a scale infinitely beyond anything achievable by the mind in the more limited state that characterizes 'waking' consciousness. but the subconscious does not yield to conscious suggestion for it is founded on sensation, not upon thought, he

ls designed to produce magical effects; also, that when dormant forces were awakened, the magician was shaken to the very depths of his being as he manifested the atavisms that his spells had invoked. the convulsions of tibetan 'oracles; the strange phenomena of spirit possession common to most peoples of antiquity are proof of spare's theory; proof also that some cosmic forces then possesses the human vehicle and enables the magician to perform superhuman feats. the mainspring of the formula of atavistic resurgence is- as one might suppose- a form of sexual sorcery. the adepts of old concealed the process from the eyes of the profane (i.e. those whose ineptitude would destroy them, for once these atavisms are unleashed, magical obsession occurs and there is no reversing the course of even

f the magician is unable to control the power he has invoked, or if he is unable to permit its unhindered movement as it wells into consciousness, then he is literally blasted into death or insanity. the secret of this sorcery is analogous to that taught by crowley in his ordo templi orientis (o.t.o) where it was- and still is- the fulcrum of magical power and the means of gaining access to trans-human dimensions and of communicating with the denizens of other worlds. spare maintained that he was in communication with extra-terrestrial intelligences and conscious forces possessed of superhuman power and knowledge. he referred frequently to black eagle,(note 6) who inspired many of his 'magical' drawings. black eagle seems to have been a concentration of sinister trans-cosmic current which

conceived duality, it begot trinity, begot tetragrammaton. duality being unity, is time, the complex of conception, the eternal refluctuation to the primeval reality in freedom-being trinity of dualities, is the six senses, the five facets of sex-projecting as environment for self-assimilation in denial, as a complete sexuality. being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-th

conceived duality, it begot trinity, begot tetragrammaton. duality being unity, is time, the complex of conception, the eternal refluctuation to the primeval reality in freedom-being trinity of dualities, is the six senses, the five facets of sex-projecting as environment for self-assimilation in denial, as a complete sexuality. being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-th

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

hollywood, television and the hard-copy entertainment industry like to spew forth the misinformed concept that there are good and evil forms of magick. in my opinion that is on the same level as saying every head of every country is a perfect person, and has never ever done (or even thought) anything moral or ethically wrong. if that was true about politicians, then we would have world peace, no human rights violations, unemployment and crime would be at zero. the reality of magick is, it just exists. like air or water. it takes on the form and color of the person using it. if your desire is to do harm (society may call it evil) and if you employ magick to do it, well remember the three fold law! most people practice magick that is a reflection of their personalities. if a person is self

u, and we ll see you in 80 years. if, on the other hand, you are not yet willing to give up your standard of living, the reality of magick is that it can not alter or break the physical laws of nature. in fact, magick is just the employment of nature s laws for the achievement of ones goals. these laws of magick are not the occult secrets that some would have you believe. just go to any reputable human growth seminar and see how many of these occult secrets are being openly employed by non-magick users. if you don t have the time, then pick up a copy of think and grow rich and you ll find many of these secret teachings spelled out. before you begin the practice of magick, you should understand that, like life itself, there is a certain responsibility that you accept. you are responsible fo

mmonly known as the tao. the tao is a beautiful concept, but is has only one major flaw, it has no face. humans, being the creatures that we are, like to have faces and personalities attached to our divine beings. let me also state that pagans do not really worship these gods and goddesses. what we do is honor the aspect of the divine that they reflect. by employing a name of a god or goddess our human psyche connects with the archetype symbol that they represent for us. common examples: diana the huntress for many brings to mind a maiden who is wild and free. frigga the mother is evoked often by both pagans and non-pagans with the words t.g.i.f. as the f stands for friday, and once upon a time that was frigga tag, or frigga day. we all have strong emotions about friday. hecate the crone b

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

n be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain s parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wired for mystical experiences and the flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with t

flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early hu

the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensio

dvice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear the monsters that emerged from the darkness. saber-tooth tigers stalked man, cave bears mauled them, and rival hominid species many appearing more animal-like than human struggled against them for dominance. the memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world s oldest art found on ancient sites in e

the memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world s oldest art found on ancient sites in europe, africa, and australia depict animal- human hybrids. such therianthropes, or hybrid beings, appear to be the only common denominator in primitive art around the planet. these werewolves, were-lions, and werebats belonged to an imagined world which early humans saw as powerful, dangerous, and frightening. images of these creatures persisted into the historical period. the ancient egyptians often depicted their gods as human-animal hybr

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

n be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain s parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wired for mystical experiences and the flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with t

flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early hu

the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensio

dvice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear the monsters that emerged from the darkness. saber-tooth tigers stalked man, cave bears mauled them, and rival hominid species many appearing more animal-like than human struggled against them for dominance. the memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world s oldest art found on ancient sites in e

the memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world s oldest art found on ancient sites in europe, africa, and australia depict animal- human hybrids. such therianthropes, or hybrid beings, appear to be the only common denominator in primitive art around the planet. these werewolves, were-lions, and werebats belonged to an imagined world which early humans saw as powerful, dangerous, and frightening. images of these creatures persisted into the historical period. the ancient egyptians often depicted their gods as human-animal hybr

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain fs parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wired for mystical experiences and the flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind fs fascination with

flash of wisdom that illuminated the buddha, the voices that mohammed and moses heard in the wilderness, and the dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind fs fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions.fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early hu

the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensio

vice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear the monsters that emerged from the darkness. saber-tooth tigers stalked man, cave bears mauled them, and rival hominid species. many appearing more animal-like than human.struggled against them for dominance. the memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world fs oldest art found on ancient sites in

he memories of the ancient night terrors surface in dreams and imagination, a kind of psychic residue of primitive fears. anthropologists have observed that such half-human, half-animal monsters as the werewolf and other werecreatures were painted by stone age artists more than 10,000 years ago. some of the world fs oldest art found on ancient sites in europe, africa, and australia depict animal- human hybrids. such gtherianthropes, h or hybrid beings, appear to be the only common denominator in primitive art around the planet. these werewolves, were-lions, and werebats belonged to an imagined world which early humans saw as powerful, dangerous, and frightening. images of these creatures persisted into the historical period. the ancient egyptians often depicted their gods as human-animal h

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

des trois fr350res in ari350ge, and dates to thelate palaeolithic period (plate i. the figure is that of a man clothed in the skin of a stag and wearing on hishead the antlers of a stag. the hide of the animal covers the whole of the man's body, the hands and feet aredrawn as though seen through a transparent material; thus conveying to the spectator the information that thefigure is a disguised human being. the face is bearded, the eyes large and round, but there is some doubtwhether the artist intended to represent the man-animal with a mask or with the face uncovered.the horned man is drawn on the upper part of the wall of the cave, below and around him are representationsof animals painted in the masterly manner characteristic of the palaeolithic artist. it seems evident from therelat

eolithic period, there are manysmaller drawings of masked and horned men on small objects of bone and horn. these figures are usuallyrepresented with the horns of a goat or chamois, and are dancing singly or in groups. the most interestingexample is on plate ii, where the horned man is not only dancing but also accompanies himself on a kind ofmusical bow. the only palaeolithic representation of a human figure found in england is the well-knownengraving on bone of a man masked with a horse's head, which was discovered in the pinhole cave,derbyshire.the art of the palaeolithic period came to a sudden and complete end before the neolithic era; it was utterlywiped out in europe, and seems to have had no influence on later periods. the neolithic people have left fewartistic remains; their human

in the pinhole cave,derbyshire.the art of the palaeolithic period came to a sudden and complete end before the neolithic era; it was utterlywiped out in europe, and seems to have had no influence on later periods. the neolithic people have left fewartistic remains; their human figures are almost invariably of women, and the masked man does not appear.but when the bronze-age is reached the horned human-being is found again, and occurs first in the near and the god of the witcheschapter i. the horned god6middle east, i.e, in egypt, mesopotamia and india. in the near east the figures may be either male orfemale, and the horns are those of cattle, sheep or goats.[1] there are no stag antlers, possibly because thestag did not occur in those lands or was so uncommon as not to be of importance a

ty, hence hisname in the koran, dhu'l karnain the two-horned. in egypt his horns were those of amon, the supremegod.a godling, who is found in all parts of babylonia and at all periods of her history, is a two-horned malefigure, known as enkidu. he is represented as fighting with animals, or holding a staff, but his special duty isto guard the door. he has a man's head with two horns, his body is human, and from the waist down he is abull. sometimes the legs appear to be human, but the hoofs are always clearly indicated, and the tail also is amarked feature. in short, he answers to the usual description of the christian devil in having horns, hoofs anda tail. but in the eyes of the early babylonians he was far from being a devil, and his image-sometimes thewhole figure, sometimes the head

slate-palette of narmer,[2] who is usually identifiedwith the first historic king of egypt. it is worth noting that, with the exception of the god mentu, the horns ofcattle are worn by goddesses only, while the gods have the horns of sheep. the chief of the horned gods ofegypt was amon, originally the local deity of thebes, later, the supreme god of the whole country. he isusually represented in human form wearing the curved horns of the theban ram. herodotus mentions that atthe great annual festival at thebes the figure of amon was wrapped in a ram's skin, evidently in the sameway that the dancing god of ari350ge was wrapped. there were two types of sheep whose horns were theinsignia of divinity; the theban breed had curved horns, but the ordinary breed of ancient egyptian sheep hadtwist

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

of symbolic depth and power. in this definitive and central essay, i wish to make a revelation of the great power of the housle rite, and to shed light on the immensity of what it conceals and soundlessly communicates. awareness, after all, is needed to reap the full benefit of the mysteries; as we will soon see, it is awareness that is the center and the very point of the entire system, both the human system of craft, and the entire divine world and universe itself. the housle rite is the very sum of all craft mysteries, and all western pagan mystery religions besides, including primal christianity. the holy meal, or the sacrament of bread and wine was absorbed into the primal christian stream at a very early date, from the pagan tradition. this does not change the power of this ancient r

eneration can be understood and accessed on a higher harmonic or level, if you so choose. you can understand why the housle is an act of regeneration, and then you can understand on what levels you can experience it, and how you can turn the housle into a more broad expression of other mysteries. and, apropos of that being said, we can move on. the mythology of regeneration there has never been a human religion that has not included a concept of regeneration or renewal. from the earliest of times, the first religions may have arisen from an animistic sense of duty towards crops or animals, and the necessity of their fertility and renewal after hunts or long winters; and perhaps it was thought that humans too were reborn or renewed in some manner at the transformation of death. the basic no

regeneration; the celtic druids cited a belief that one day water and fire would overcome the world, a perfect echo of the common indo european wisdom, and a fine parallel to the worlddoom ragnarok of the germanic neighbors; some greek traditions spoke of the ekpyrosis, the fires that would destroy the world at the end, burning away the old to make way for the new, regenerated world. the idea of human rebirth or reincarnation seems to stem from an intuitive realization and appreciation of the neverending cycles of life, death, and rebirth or regeneration that can be witnessed in nature- nature dynamically changes form, through destruction and catastrophe, and through adaptation and modification, and yet, remains the same nature in essence; crops grow to die and give up their seeds to be b

completed the loop somehow, and allowed its mystical renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware, and by so doing, bring about a transformation that was, in all ways, the same transformation that was waiting in potent ial at the heart of all things for the cosmos itself. humans were not different from the cosmos, on one level; a human transformation/rebirth through understanding of the divine mysteries was a lower harmonic to the cosmic rebirth or regeneration; the same event in essence, if not in magnitude. in fact, as we shall see, regeneration and recognition have a deep and important relationship in this context. what happens to a dream deferred the primal (and later) christian mysteries had ignored the elder wisdom o

ing the universal cycle, and leading to a new, regenerated and perfected world, ready for a new cycle. this is the serpent swallowing its own tail; this fire is the first and the last, and it brings regeneration and renewal. a person who became aware of this force would immediately experience its renewing effect. that person s body and mind, which can be seen as the world or cosmos reflected as a human form, would be both metaphorically destroyed and actually regenerated by this force- all because they became aware of it. as i said above, awareness is part of the key- i said: simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and al

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

ty opposed to him. success in doing so means war, and failure anarchy. this, however, did not prevent levi from ceremonially casting a papal crown to the ground and crying "death to tyranny and superstition" in the bosom of a certain secret areopagus of which he was the most famous member. when a man becomes a magician he looks about him for a magical weapon; and, being probably endowed with that human frailty called laziness, he hopes to find a weapon ready made. thus we find the christian magus who imposed his power upon the world taking the existing worships and making a single system combining all their merits. there is no single feature in christianity which has not been taken bodily from the worship of isis, or of mithras, or of bacchus, or of adonis, or of osiris. in modern times ag

. isolated beliefs are only doubts: it is the bond of mutual confidence which, by creating faith, composes religion. faith does not invent itself, does not impose itself, does not establish itself by any political agreement; like life, it manifests itself with a sort of fatality. the same power which directs the phenomena of nature, extends and limits the supernatural domain of faith, despite all human foresight. one does not imagine revelations; one undergoes then, and one believes in them. in vain does the spirit protest against the obscurities of dogma; it is subjugated by the attraction of these very obscurities, and often the least docile of reasoners would blush to accept the title of "irreligious man" religion holds a greater place among the realities of life than those who do witho

des, its ignorance and its misery. if annihilation were the result of all our aspirations to 2 those sublime things which we feel to be eternal, our only duties would be the enjoyment of the present, forgetfulness of the past, and carelessness about the future, and it would be rigorously true to say, as a celebrated sophist once said, that the man who thinks is a degraded animal. moreover, of all human passions, religious passion is the most powerful and the most lively. it generates itself, whether by affirmation or negation, with an equal fanaticism, some obstinately affirming the god that they have made in their own image, the others denying god with rashness, as if they had been able to understand and to lay waste by a single thought all that world of infinity which pertains to his gre

od that they have made in their own image, the others denying god with rashness, as if they had been able to understand and to lay waste by a single thought all that world of infinity which pertains to his great name. philosophers have not sufficiently considered the physiological fact of religion in humanity, for in truth religion exists apart from all dogmatic discussion. it is a faculty of the human soul just as much as intelligence and love. while man exists, so will religion. considered in this light, it is nothing but the need of an infinite idealism, a need which justifies every aspiration for progress, which inspires every devotion, which alone prevents virtue and honour from being mere words, serving to exploit the vanity of the weak and the foolish to the profit of the strong and

realization of the symbols of belief. religion thus understood being the only one which can satisfy the natural need of religion, it must be the only really natural religion. we arrive, without help from others, at this double definition, that true natural religion is revealed religion. the true revealed religion is the hierarchical and traditional religion, which affirms itself absolutely, above human discussion, by communion in faith, hope, and charity. representing the moral authority, and realizing it by the efficacy of its ministry, the priesthood is as holy and infallible as humanity is subject to vice and to error. the priest, 4 "qua" priest, is always the representative of god. of little account are the faults or even the crimes of man. when alexander vi consecrated his bishops, it

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

de gebelin and rosenroth, levi synthesised a scheme of attribution of the tarot cards to the twenty-two paths of the tree of life, a significant development in that it provided a synthetic model of processes to be later modified and used by the golden dawn as mapping the initiation system of psychological, occult, and spiritual development. levi wrote "qabalah. might be called the mathematics of human thought. aleister crowley continued levi's work to some extent in his seminal work on the tarot "the book of thoth. in summary, the kabbalah passed from judaic tradition through to christian tradition, and through other flowerings such as the polish jewry kabbalistic revival in the eighteenth century. many of the early hermetic scholars and neoplatonic thinkers began to merge kabbalah with o

a (table of emerald "it is true without lying, certain and most true, that which is inferior or below, is as that which is superior, or above, and that which is superior as that which is inferior, to work and accomplish the miracles of one thing" patterns emerge at all levels and all scales, such as the spiral of a shell and the spiral of a fern branch, or the shape of a galaxy and the shape of a human cell. as louise b. young states "the whole is immanent in all the parts, no matter how small. to those who work with such a self-reflexive system, then it becomes possible to model, and experience, states that often defy description in other, more linear systems. as blake puts it in "auguries of innocence "to see a world in a grain of sand, and a heaven in a wild flower, hold infinity in the

g translations" and rephrased them as the supernal, ethical and astral triangles, see diagram 5. emanative systems are based on the concept of a genesis point which emits a series of hypostases or worlds, which are usually arranged in liner or circular patterns, or some combination, as in the tree of life, and then subdivided into hierarchies or orders of being. following from this core idea, the human being is then seen as a fragmented reflection of this source, to which it can attain by contemplation and transcendence of the less real. as plotinus and aristotle both perceived it, this contemplation of its own virtue formed a self-similar image which could then, albeit being imperfect, draw vitality from the real and generate more accurate reflections of that source. as plato has it in "t

from which all things proceed. the infinite being is viewed as having three veils which cover its essential essence and by which it is known: ain- nothing, nought ain svph- infinite (svth- end) ain svph avr- limitless light (avr- light, fire) the "neverness" of ain and its "negativity" is due in part to the infinite nature of the light, which is thus by virtue undefinable and hence "negative" to human consciousness. this aspect of divinity is examined in such mystical treatises as "the cloud of unknowing" and "the ascent of mount carmel "the divine darkness is the inaccessible light in which god is said to dwell (1 timothy 6:10, invisible indeed, because of the superabundant light" in the temple the magician reminds himself of this unknowable ultimate by the lamp of dazzling darkness, whi

to ranges of energy arrayed in levels of frequency. king scale: blue- the sky (masloth. empress scale: white, flecked red, blue, yellow- the robe of the justified osiris is of these colours, which are those of the creative energy fulfilled as white. emperor scale: blue pearl grey- derived from the king and queen scale by simple admixture. queen scale: grey- refers to the cloudy appearance of the human seed, and the transmission of the white of kether to the black of binah. also the grey traditionally associated with wisdom (i.e. druids, merlin, even gandalf "greybeard" of the fictional world of "the lord of the rings. chapter six; binah, the angel of the tides a useful analogy of the creative process represented by the uppermost three sephiroth of the tree, the supernal triad, is that of

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

the three mother-letters (with aleph and mem) and that it signified the fire. st. jerome in his "mystic interpretation of the alphabet" defined this letter shin as the symbol of the vivifying word. much later, papus tells us1) that this letter shin, inverted, in the flamboyant star (the pentagram) with its point up, represents to the rosicrucian initiate the incarnation of the divine word in the human nature. dr. r. allandy, in his work on the symbolism of numbers, adds this to what papus had already said. the addition of shin to the sacred tetragram (i.h.v.h) marks the passage of the quaternary into the quinary for the formation of the living creature. jesus, the word made flesh, kabalistically represents all creatures, but particularly man, as man is the most evolved of all creatures" h

y angels and the merits of thy saints the places where thy creatures live or take shelter as well as the creatures themselves, from the flames of the 23 subterranean fire, terrestrial conflagration and those caused by lightning. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator meditates for awhile and then prays that epidemics, pestilence, cholera, small pox and all germs attacking the vegetable, animal and human realms be controlled and eventually disappear from the surface of the earth: o god almighty and eternal, thou who deigned to heal the people of israel wandering in the desert and a prey to the bites of eager serpents, we beseech thee in memory of the faith of thy people in the merits of the brazen serpent, thy divine son, to keep away from thy creatures pestilential diseases which threaten t

people in the merits of the brazen serpent, thy divine son, to keep away from thy creatures pestilential diseases which threaten them with cruel death, and to maintain them in health of body and soul. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. after a moment of meditation, operator prays in turn for the fruits of the earth: deign, o almighty and eternal god, thou who hast created all things for the use of the human race- deign, o lord, to spread over the surface of this temporal world the necessary blessings of thy benevolence, that nourished with thy gifts and returning the thanks for them to thee, we may seek with even greater faith the bread of eternal life. deign, o merciful lord, to give by a providential act of thy grace daily nourishment to all thy creatures, human, animal and vegetable, so that

ist, with the favour of a peaceful behaviour, dignified, wise and enlightened, charitable and tolerant, and may the angel unto whom thou hast entrusted the guidance of each of these nations, or countries, maintain them always on the path of peace, harmony and tolerance, and in respect of thy faithful elect. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator meditates for a moment and then prays for the entire human race: o almighty and eternal god, thou who hast used thine own son as the corner stone to bring together jews and gentiles as if linking two walls rising from two opposing foundations, and hast thus reunited these two opposing flocks under only one shepherd, the eternal repairer, o lord, knowing that one day the whole humanity shall render thee its pious tributes in thy holy city of above, d

fall. deign, o lord of mercy, to grant finally all these souls as well as all those of other kingdoms the liberation and the return to the initial pleroma, by integrating them into the bosom of the archetype "by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator meditates for awhile and then prays that the demoniacal spirits be chased away from the earth: o almighty and eternal god, creator and protector of the human race, thou who hast made the first man and in him all the preexistent souls to thine image and resemblance, deign, o lord, to consider thy servant fallen into the traps of the serpent. this ancient adversary of the earth shrouds its soul with the horrors of fright or benumbs its spiritual and reasonable faculties. thus destroy, o lord almighty, this diabolical power, upset the perfidious sna

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

system. i'le middle pik, published in 1938, gave step-by-step details on how to perform practical exercises of ceremonial magic, something which was quite revolutionary for its time. perhaps even more radical was regardie's daring attempt to correiate these magical techniques to the (then) new methcds and hypotheses of psychoanalysis. since the object of study in both magic and psychology was the human mind, it was regardie's belief that magic could be regarded as a subdivision of the science of psy &logy. such a thing was quite unheard of in 1938. in fact, regardie postulated that psychotherapists could use the techniques of magic, such as the lesser banishing ritual and the middle pillar exercise of the golden dawn, in a d i n i d setting for the benefit of patients. goal of both magic a

y accessed and employed by any and all for the purpose of self-development and self-healing. regardie must be credited for the popularity that the middle pillar exercise and its numerous variants have enjoyed among ceremonial magicians, mystics, and new agers for the past several decades. regardie also brought the disciplines of analytical psychology and magic together as a holistic mechanism for human development. as an author, regardie's style of writing was refreshing, inspiring, comprehensible, and non-elitist. now, nearly sixty years since the middle pillar was first published, it remains a fine introduction to the psychological processes underlying all magical work. it was with great pleasure, then, that we responded to llewellyn publisher carl weschcke's suggestion that regardie's c

conscious forces of nature-powerful instincts and drives which led him to act without deliberation or conscious volition, and in complete ignorance in fact of the forces at work which really motivated him. the great work recognizes that in these deep unconscious levels lies a great storehouse of power, awareness, and vitality which must not only be awakened but recognized and equilibrated for the human being to function at maximum capacity and efficiency. this in short is the major purpose and function of the teachings of ths book. i had first begun to read about psychoanalysis in the writings of freud and jung as early as 1926. i cannot say they meant very much to me, save as intellectual stimuli of a fascinating kind. when i first wrote the middle pillar, i had just entered psychoanalyti

eel of existence" or the "wheel of evolution" refers to the wheel of karma or destiny. karma is a sanskrit word that means "action" it is a destiny consaously chosen in life by each person, created by the total life experiences of all previous incarnations. karma is the spiritual law of cause and effect-a law of consequence that plays itself out in psychic, moral, and physical ways in the life of human beings. one of the fundamentals of karma is that you get back what you give out. thus evil that you do in one lifetime will come back to haunt you in the next. likewise, the good that you do in one lifetime will come back to reward you in the next. in this manner, the individual human soul slowly evolves over the course of many lifetimes, gradually learning though its mistakes and growing a

character of a very large part of our psycho-therapeutic systems. analytical psychology and magic comprise in my estimation two halves or aspects of a single techrucal system. just as the body and mind are not two separate units, but are simply the dual manifestations of an interior dynamic "somethmg" so psychology and magic comprise similarly a single system whose goal is the integration of the human personality. its aim is to unify the different departments and functions of man's being, to bring into operation those which previously for various reasons were latent. incidentally, its techruque is such that neurotic symptoms which were too insistent upon expression either become eliminated or toned down by a process of equilibration. it will be obvious, then, that by magic2 we are not con

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

ufo lore is, in fact, based upon the observations of such people. what seems normal to them seems abnormal, even ridiculous, to the rest of us. people who see ghosts or the wandering shadow have these abilities. they are peering at forms that are always there, always present around us like radio waves, and when certain conditions exist they can see these things. the tibetans believe that advanced human minds can manipulate these invisible energies into visible forms called tulpas, or thought projections. did walter gibson's intense concentration on his shadow novels inadvertently bring a tulpa into existence? readers of occult literature know there are innumerable cases of ghosts haunting a particular site year after year, century after century, carrying out the same mindless activities en

tures have been with us just as long. when you review the ancient references you are obliged to conclude that the presence of these objects and beings is a normal condition for this planet. these things, these other intelligences or oints as ivan sanderson labeled them, either reside here but somehow remain concealed from us, or they do not exist at all and are actually special aberrations of the human mind tulpas, hallucinations, psychological constructs, momentary materializations of energy from that dimension beyond the reach of our senses and even beyond the reaches of our scientific instruments. they are not from outer space. there is no need for them to be. they have always been here. perhaps they were here long before we started bashing each other over the head with clubs. if so, th

lack cadillacs from their mysterious rounds- 3- the flutter of black wings another kind of man in black haunted brooklyn, new york, in 1877-80. he had wings and performed aerial acrobatics over the heads of the crowds of sunbathers at coney island. a mr. w. h. smith first reported these strange flights in a letter to the new york sun, september 18, 1877. the creature was not a bird, but "a winged human form" this flying man became a local sensation and, according to the new york times, september 12, 1880 "many reputable persons" saw him as he was "engaged in flying toward new jersey" he maneuvered at an altitude of about one thousand feet, sporting "bat's wings" and making swimming-like movements. witnesses claimed to have seen his face clearly. he "wore a cruel and determined expression"

til may 2, 1962, that a man really succeeded in flying under his own power. mr. john c. wimpenny flew 993 yards at an altitude of five feet in a contraption with rigid wings and a pedal-driven propeller at hatfield, hertfordshire, in england. the principle of the ornithopter propulsion through the birdlike movement of wings has been known for centuries but no one has been able to make it work. no human, that is. machines flying through the air with moving wings have frequently been sighted during ufo waves. but the ufo enthusiasts tend to ignore any reports which describe things other than disks or cigar-shaped objects. in 1905 "a titanic white bird" fluttered around california. one witness, j. a. jackson "a well-known resident of silshee" was paying a visit to his outhouse at 1:30 a.m. on

ings are an essential part of the folklore of every culture. from the times of babylonia and the pharaohs, sculptors were preoccupied with putting wings on lions and unidentifiable beasts. although the angels of biblical times were never described as being winged, painters and sculptors have always persisted in giving them feathered appendages (actually, the old-time angels appeared like ordinary human beings. they even had supper with lot) when demons overran the planet during the dark ages they were also recorded as monstrous entities with bats' wings. remote areas of the world are still said to be inhabited by harpies and winged humans. on july 11, 1908, the famous russian traveler v. k. arsenyev was trekking along the gobilli river when he had this encounter. i saw the mark on the path

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

f his followers) that crowley had been responsible for the death of her husband, at the abbey of thelema, in cefalu, sicily. the bad press, plus the imagined threat of secret societies, finally forced mussolini to deport the great beast from italy. tales of horrors filled the pages of the newspapers in england for weeks and months to come: satanic rituals, black masses, animal sacrifice, and even human sacrifice, were reported- or blatantly lied about. for although many of the stories were simply not true or fanciful exaggeration, one thing was certain: aleister crowley was a magician, and one of the first order. born on october 12, 1875, in england- in the same country as shakespeare- edward alexander crowley grew up in a strict fundamentalist religious family, members of a sect called th

he 700's it had been copied and reprinted in various languages- the story goes- among them latin, greek and english. doctor dee, the magus of elizabethan fame, was supposed to have possessed a copy and translated it. this book, according to the mythos, contains the formulae for evoking incredible things into visible appearance, beings and monsters which dwell in the abyss, and outer space, of the human psyche. such books have existed in fact, and do exist. idries shah tells us of a search he conducted for a copy of the book of power by the arab magician abdul-kadir (see: the secret lore of magic by shah, of which only one copy was ever found. the keys of solomon had a similar reputation, as did the magus by barret, until all of these works were eventually reprinted in the last fifteen year

r beginners, a point which cannot be made too often. unfortunately, perhaps, the dread necronomicon falls into this category. crowley's magick was a testimony of what he has found in his researches into the forbidden, and forgotten, lore of past civilisations and ancient times. his book of the law was written in cairo in the spring of 1904, when he believed himself to be in contact with a praeter-human intelligence called aiwass who dictated to him the three chapters that make up the book. it had influenced him more than any other, and the remainder of his life was spent trying to understand it fully, and to make its message known to the world. it, too, contains the formulae necessary to summon the invisible into visibility, and the secrets of transformations are hidden within its pages, b

ular qualities, such as the goat and bull. they also represent sexual power. the fact that, in ancient sumeria and egypt, horns were solely representative of evil gods, but of many different deities, was used by the christian church in their attempt to eradicate pagan faiths. it was a simple enough symbol to identify with the author of evil, satan, which the church depicted as a half-animal, half-human creature with horns, claws, and sometimes a tail. the church's use of the horns as a sort of archetype of evil is quite similar to the feeling many people have today with regards to the swastika used by the nazis, a symbol which has become the archetype of an evil sigil in the west. the fact that it is a highly valued mystical and religious symbol in the east is something that is not well-kn

il "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the female quality of energy. although marduk was responsible for halving the monster from the sea, the sumerian tradition has it that the monster is not dead, but dreaming, asleep below the surface of the earth, strong, potent, dangerous, and very real. her powers can be tapped by the knowledgeable "who are skilful to rouse leviathan" although the christ

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

and remain with their properties, they do not discover the creator and their torah becomes dry and conceals the purpose of creation even more than before. 8 of 273 chapter 1.2 between creator and creature the question who am i? exists in everyone. but when that question can no longer be put aside, then it relates to the creator: who is he? because the creator is inside us, he is the source of the human self. hence, no matter how many times we ask ourselves who am i? that question still relates to the creator. the self is a consequence. our desires, our every movement, everything we do is in fact, created by the creator. we cannot perceive that notion. everything we say, think, even what we say about the creator and ourselves, all these are the creator s operations. so where then is the sel

cribe spiritual states and emotions. our current state is the lowest possible. it is a state of absolute slumber, unconsciousness. we have no sensation whatsoever of who or where we are. it is even 20 of 273 a lower state than this world. it is so low that we cannot feel any spirituality, not even as good or bad. the torah is not a historic epic, though there is a correlation between the text and human history. but this is only because the construction of the worlds is based on the same principle: everything that happens in one spiritual world is reflected in its adjacent lower world, down to our own. everything that humankind will have to go through during its ascent in the worlds must be felt by each and every individual in each of the worlds, especially our own. the ascent in our world

ver. those vessels are easier to correct because the act (giving) and the purpose (for another) are in the same direction. the vessels of reception allow us to enjoy only by an act of reception. they are much more difficult to correct because we have to please another by receiving. that correction demands a much tighter connection with the creator because it runs through the core of the self, the human ego. for that reason, the ahp are corrected gradually following the correction of galgalta and eynaim. thus, it is not so difficult to ascend to the world of atzilut with vessels of corrected ge, as it is to add the ahp to them, because the correction of the ahp contradicts the aim. all five worlds are like curtains that hide the light of the creator. the lower the world, the more it covers

nd what will happen when they are gone. these people can remain outside the bounds of our emotions and see the general and real picture of creation. they have the ability to connect the causes and the consequences, while we are able to see no more than a tiny negligible part of it. we cannot see the reason for what happens to us, let alone the consequences of our actions. these people are just as human as we are, but they have succeeded in developing additional sensory organs. they are called kabbalists because they have an ability to receive the upper knowledge, eternal pleasure and the force of the creator. the method that allows them to exit beyond the boundaries of our nature and its limitations is called the wisdom of kabbalah. it tells us how any person can understand the reality bey

gain, not for an ordinary person, only to a kabbalist. q: why is it, that in the earlier phases of our development, when we are children, we fully realize our egoism, though our primary goal in life is to be rid of the egoism and become altruists like the creator? a: that is correct, but the insatiable desire of a child for pleasure and his ability to satisfy them, is like a model of the evolving human being. egoism is a necessary phase in our evolution. it is a partial answer to the question why do we need the egoism if we must fight so hard to overcome it? q: why can t we feel the spiritual world just as we feel our own? a: if we examine ourselves, we will find that we are locked in an internal scrutiny: the five sensory organs allow us to feel that there is something outside us. but if

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

s work straight away; do not read it; let it cease to exist for you; but at the same time do not cry it down as dangerous. h eliphas levi. preface non mihi subtilem calamum si cedat apelles quae tibi sunt dotes, posse notare putem. i.n.r.i. at first sight it may appear to the casual reader of this essay, that the superscription on its cover is both froward and perverse, and contrary to the sum of human experience. this however i trust he will find is not the case, and, as ianthe, will discover that after the mystic union has been consummated, the beautiful daughter of ligdus and telethusa was as acceptable a young husband as ever wooed nymph on the shaded slopes of ida. much has been written concerning stars, both terrestrial and celestial, and not a little regarding that capricious star w

tful, and if his maidens lack vestments and his matrons mantles, it is a hearty sight, a robust sight, it flushes the drains of our mind, and discloses a heart lying beneath all the conventional tweeds and silks of our sleek respectability. the stale odour of mrs. grundy fs petticoats vanishes, neither is it replaced by the patchouli of thais, nor the musk of aspasia; and if the aroma of a little human sweat does salute our nostrils, it is at least a healthy human smell. an odour of sanctity. infinitely preferable to all the ancient pot-pourri of philistia, that young and old ladies are alike so fond of distributing among their pretty speeches, as well as their pretty garments. gis life, then, to resolve itself for us into a chain of exhilarating pangs? h asked pallas, in mr. gosse fs ghyp

rewn broadcast among the children of the nation. we still have our bible and need no more erotica. filth has been defined as matter out of place, and so is this pathic literature, relegated to the realms of sexual psychology in the works of an ellis or an ebing is one thing, yet the government of this nation cannot stomach them thus, and seizes, expels, and burns; but if these horrid sores of the human soul are cut out and plastered on the pages of the fickle fiction of the day, then are they passed in seductive covers as proper nourishment for the nation; and devoured with relish and avidity. one minute, impatient reader, for i hear you mutter: gare not these very aberrations set forth with no mean lustre on the pages of the works of aleister crowley? h listen. have any of crowley fs work

s between folly and knavery, because man is a non-essential being, and nature an un-moral power. but before we enter on the above idea as demonstrated in the poems of aleister crowley, it will be necessary to elucidate matters, and first to enter on a brief description of the essential and the moral; showing that man as usual has got hold of gthe muddy end of the stick h; that the majority of the human species live in a state of purulent hypocrisy and mental indolence, and that the minority should consider themselves exceptionally fortunate if they save their souls from incarceration in the bolgia of conventional respectability. aleister crowley fs gospel of love is the gospel of freedom. as love is one of those particular qualities that cannot possibly thrive under the perception of restr

to love and be loved. but not with impunity do we thus triumph over our natures; love cannot be so rudely suppressed; the primary want of our being must inevitably conquer. looking back on history we find few parallels to the general lust of the present day. two thousand years of the cross have today left as token of its morality 80,000 prostitutes on the london streets alone* gcan that have been human? h i see you point through the drizzling night to a cramped and shivering form. can that have been a woman? that living death, degraded by crime, brutalized by vice, vitiated, unsouled; lower than a slave, worse than a dog; spurned by man, shunned by woman, a human wreck, a growing horror? even so, once a smiling girl, sweet as a rose, pure as a lily; now the bedraggled gin-sodden harridan

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

aspiration to science, wisdom and force. above is a four-pointed star, its rays extending heavenward; it is the overshadowing genius of his spiritual master directing his efforts and counseling him in his upward struggles. the left hand extends the index finger to the earth to show that the mission of the perfect man is to reign over the material world. this double gesture also expresses that the human will should reflect the divine will in order to procure good and prevent evil. before the magus, upon a cubic stone, are placed a cup, a sword, and a piece of gold money in the center of which is engraved a cross. the cup signifies the mixture of the passions which contribute to happiness and unhappiness according as we are their masters or their slaves. the sword signifies the work, the str

use of the creative energies; and he points downward with his left hand to indicate that he uses these energies in the subjugation of the physical. the sacred serpent at his brow indicates enlightenment; and the hawk, sacred to the sun, indicates his ambition to attain spiritual supremacy. the cross, formed by his legs, symbolizes the four elemental kingdoms he has mastered, and the expansion of human power through understanding. the apron above the legs, together with them, figures a trine above a cross; the symbol of mind dominating matter, and of the conservation of energy. the hierophant- arcanum v. in divination, arcanum v may briefly be read either as religion or law. arcanum v is pictured by a hierophant, master of the sacred mysteries. this prince of the occult doctrine is seated

his life in furthering truth and justice are never lost, but remain on earth after he has passed. ideals as yet unrealized persist in the astral about the earth until they contact some other person through whom they find suitable and more complete expression. the reaper--arcanum xiii. in divination, arcanum xiii may be read as death or transformation. arcanum xiii is figured by a skeleton reaping human heads, hands and feet. on the blade of the scythe wielded by time is a serpent and a scarabeus, and back of all is seen a rainbow. the progression of the scythe in its work is the emblem of the perpetual destruction and rebirth of all forms of being in the domain of time. the serpent on the scythe represents the virile energy that has carried the soul, symbolized by the scarab, in its pilgri

ression of the scythe in its work is the emblem of the perpetual destruction and rebirth of all forms of being in the domain of time. the serpent on the scythe represents the virile energy that has carried the soul, symbolized by the scarab, in its pilgrimage of births and deaths through the mineral kingdom, the vegetable kingdom and the animal kingdom up to the estate of man. the skeleton mowing human heads, hands and feet signifies that the thoughts, works and understanding of man eventually pass from the earth. but the rainbow promises a new life of thought, effort and knowledge in a superior realm. the alchemist--arcanum xiv. in divination, arcanum xiv is regeneration or temperance. arcanum xiv is figured by the genie of the sun holding a golden urn and a silver urn, and pouring from o

, woman and child arise together to indicate that immortality depends upon the trinity of positive and negative soulmonads united about their deific ego. the innocence of the ego is represented by the child. the real tomb is the physical body which confines and envelops the soul while it develops its powers through the functions of social life; its relations to other life-forms. after one life in human form it has acquired self-consciousness and has no need to return to earth. as indicated by the trinity rising from the grave, there are opportunities for family life and other experiences on the next plane, the total ensemble symbolizing this entering into a new and active life in a realm above matter. the adept--arcanum xxi. in divination, arcanum xxi may be read as success or attainment

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

his that spare was present in the astral witches sabbat, a conclave of desired astrals joined in a blissful union of their belief. much continues in this latent form beyond this time. austin spare's work with atavistic resurgence has proved well linked with the zos kia cultus. atavisms are a resurgence of characteristics which have elapsed many generations. it is also possible to connect with pre-human embodiments through such elementals. atavisms exist in the deepest recesses of the mind and often are characterized as half beast, half man. such creatures do not emerge spontaneously; however can be invoked through several methods of automatic "shamanism" and focus pathworkings. an article by kenneth grant published in cavendish's "man, myth and magic" further delves into examples of aos an

would be decorated in images of death, skulls and bones and a large black coffin in which one of the female magicians would be laying. it begins with the priest of thanatos invoking: now listen to the voice of thanatos known to men as the face of death, whom they worship with howling and shattering teeth. all the while a funerary drum beats and calls forth the dead. soon, the congregation throws human bones and grave soil within the coffin, which is soon closed. the celebrants then meditate on among other things, their own death, and understanding that physical death is a natural function of life. babalon emerges then from the coffin and then announces herself incarnate. this sigil of babalon would be between the priestess breasts, being revealed when she tears the grave shroud off. babal

ve soil within the coffin, which is soon closed. the celebrants then meditate on among other things, their own death, and understanding that physical death is a natural function of life. babalon emerges then from the coffin and then announces herself incarnate. this sigil of babalon would be between the priestess breasts, being revealed when she tears the grave shroud off. babalon will now take a human skull bowl filled with blood and chant the dedication to her manifestation. the blood is then poured over herself in ecstasy with the celebrates, affected by the wild drumming do as they will. the entire ritual is closed with the quadriga sexualis banishing ritual, invoking the forces of light. it is clear that dewitt was a seeming master of what magick essentially is, taking control of the

ter of what magick essentially is, taking control of the self in its many form and advance each with techniques that shake the essence of belief and the mind. dewitt s magickal workings, as i have briefly described, are as effective as carroll s and sherwin s, considering a slightly darker approach than the former mentioned two. this is perhaps one of the few ways to seek to open the doors of the human spirit and raise it towards the light of lucifer, the next step in the advancement of the soul. chaos magick is perhaps the most beneficial system of sorcery which has been labeled as something erratic as chaos magic. the system known as chaos magick allows the individual who dives the depths of his or her mind and assemble, through various means, a system unique to the person creating it. c

e is important to those who may seek to unite various cultures. the buddhist system, or perhaps more detailed in mentioning the ancient bon po practice of chud, presents the luciferian gnosis in its holy state, what is called complete union with the hga (holy guardian angel. the activity of severing the ego, becoming beyond that and leaving the physical world is achieved via trance and the use of human bones as ritual tools. this represents that we are temporary and life ends, and that the spiritual paths may be ascended through desire and gnosis. lucifer is essentially the god of the air, or the astral plane. the luciferic powers are keys into the separation of the spiritual from the material, even though the luciferian may remain earth bound for some time. it is speculated that eventuall

THE ABYSS AND TABAET

was it not jahi whose voice of inspiration rouse the dragon from his slumber, bringing chaos and motion into this world? yet ahriman brings order as well, knowing that stasis is death and the spirit must continually move forward. the adversary s origins are found in both the feminine and masculine, that balance must bring the lively intelligence of existence. here is the sacred cup made from the human skull, to drink of it s elixir is to taste the lifeforce which illuminates and makes free the spirit! one may refer to the name of ahriman or angra-mainyu for a source of the adversary on earth. the root of the word mainyu is the avestan word, derived from the latin mens meaning the human mind. angra is angry meaning violent motion, determining by will alone the path and moving against the n

irect it- the dawn and twilight of zoroastrianism ohrmazd and ahriman both had elements of their being in the creation and government of the physical and material universe, thus the angels and daevas (demons) were not only emanations from their source, they could be considered to act according to the attributes of their nature, spirit based daevas were unseen yet had very powerful hungers for the human spirit, vizaresh for instance had no specific physical attrtibutes but could detect spirits, sat at the mouth of hell and sought to drag souls into darkness. material based daevas such as druj nasu, came in the form of a fly and transformed the body into dark matter and the spirit into a type of spiritual predator. the names and etymology of ahriman (satan) in rabbinical, which is old jewish

even making their abode in the body. the word for this is katag nafsh meaning abode in the soul. from a left hand path perspective, this act is of initiation and should not be avoided. the denkard describes a secret of the luciferian power in this world: ahriman should be thus cast out from the world; everyone for the sake of self shall extract (him) from the body, since ahriman has his abode in human bodies in this world. consequently, when he has no lodgment in the bodies of men, he will be exterminated from the whole world; since so long as in the body of any one whatever in this world a dwelling is made by a (druj, ahriman (will be) in the world. the denkard, book 6: wisdom of the sages thus it may be seen that ahriman is manifest through the sorcerers and initiates of the path. this

THE BINDING OF SHADOWS

stars to align with my everlasting protection! may the dead hear my call! face now the altar: before me lucifer; behind me shaitan; on my right hand belial; on my left hand leviathan; for about me flames the pentagram, and in the column stands the seven-rayed star of babalon! ii. the circle of the dead upon the altar a pre-created nganga should be with you (creation of ngangas involves the use of human and animal bones-called a fetish spirit- your blood, sigil, grave soil and snake skin. this nganga will contain active fetish spirits related to the dead. you will use items of the dead which may bring shades or manes of the dead which will allow you to form from your own desire demon servitors of protection. one may fuse animal remains with human to form half beast elementals, or shades tha

THE BOOK OF GATES

ibations are of cool water, and offerings are made to them upon earth because they repulse the enemy of ra in amentet" 2. the gods kheru-amu-pereru-tepu-em-qebu-f, and the monster serpent seba-apep, the body of which is held p. 203 click to view the kheru-metauh gods. up above the ground by twelve bearded gods, who are described as "those who have food when the heads appear from his folds" twelve human heads grow out from his body, click to view the kheru-metauh gods. p. 204 the first appearing from his head, and the other eleven from his back. the text which relates to them reads "these are they who are the adversaries of his two-fold evil, and who overthrow the enemies of ra, and it is their duty to seize the seba-fiend when he maketh heads to come forth from him [ra] saith to p. 205 the

led qan. to the neck of this figure are attached two ropes, which are twisted together symmetrically, and are grasped by twelve bearded men with both hands. each god stands within a loop formed by the two ropes, and has a star before him. the gods are described as "those who hold the rope which cometh forth" the text reads- p. 206 click to view click to view the serpent seba-apep, with the twelve human heads which grow out of his body and his twelve attendant go.ds p. 207 click to view click to view the serpent seba-apep, with the twelve human heads which grow out of his body and his twelve attendant go.ds p. 208 click to view the god qena, and the gods who hold the rope "the enemy of ra cometh forth from the tuat. offerings shall be made unto the gods of that whereby i exist under the tre

er are the following- 1. twelve bearded gods, who stand with their arms hanging by their sides, and are described as the "divine sovereign chiefs who give the bread which hath been p. 227 allotted and green herbs to the souls who are in the lake of serser (i.e, blazing fire" click to view the tchatchau who give the bread of maat. click to view souls who are in the lake of serser. 2. nine bearded, human-headed and human-handed hawks, which stand with their hands raised in adoration; before each is a loaf of bread, and a few p. 228 green herbs. these are described as the "souls who are in the lake of serser" 3. a god, who holds a sceptre in his right hand, and in his left. the portion of the text which refers to the twelve sovereign chiefs reads "these are they who make souls to have a right

h is wanting. click to view gods of the south raising the standard of the south. in the upper register are the following- 1. four gods, who in the place of heads have each a crown of the south, to which is affixed a uraeus, upon his body, and who, aided by a bearded male figure, are engaged in raising up from the ground, by means of a rope, a pole or staff, which is surmounted by a bearded p. 246 human head wearing a crown of the south; the gods are called "gods of the south" and the bearded male figure "he who is over the front end" 2. four gods, who in the place of heads have each a click to view gods of the north raising the standard of the north. crown of the north, to which is affixed a uraeus, upon his body, and who, aided by a bearded male figure, are engaged in raising up from the

h" and the bearded male figure "he who is over the front end" 2. four gods, who in the place of heads have each a click to view gods of the north raising the standard of the north. crown of the north, to which is affixed a uraeus, upon his body, and who, aided by a bearded male figure, are engaged in raising up from the ground, by means of a rope, a pole or staff, which is surmounted by a bearded human head wearing a crown of the north; the gods p. 247 are called "gods of the north" and the bearded male figure is "he who is over the hind part" 3. between the two groups described above is the hawk-headed sphinx which typifies "horus in the boat" above its hindquarters spring the head and shoulders of a bearded human figure called ana, and on the head of the hawk and that of and is a crown o

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

atural, regular and recurrent change in the obliquity of the earth s axis. with this ceremony of the renewal of the life of the sun, is mingled that of what the wise men of old regarded as a similar tragedy, that of the death of man and his renewal in the son. let me ask you to consider, brother master magician, that as the solar tragedy is but the uninformed and partial views of acts, so may the human prove. of this your progress in our order may give you opportunity to judge. w (to s) most mysterious master of the time past, will you not bequeath to your successor a double portion of your spirit, and bestow upon him from the shades a mark of your divine favour? file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c4.html (18 of 19 [12/28/2001 2:03:21 pm] the

y sting? oh grave, where is thy victory? not merely with triumph, but with contempt, such as may have been felt of old by a faithful knight who, dressed in the armour of his monarch, was slain in mistake for him. if you have not understood that word, these expressions will appear strange to you. in either case, it is merely necessary that you should know that while the word of that degree sums up human nature, the word of this degree is the synthesis of the divine. man is the microcosm, a perfect mirror of that universe for which one name is god. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c5.html (18 of 22 [12/28/2001 2:03:44 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. the word upon the altar is then a hieroglyph of the microcosm; and all its secrets are th

h as before the most high. bul means lord and also on high in the chaldean language, while on in egyptian and hebrew alike signifies the sun, the lord of all. thus in three separate languages the word testifies to the true and living god most high. iv we shall now consider the word, taking two letters at a time from the angles of the triangle. we saw that the descending triangle ihv expressed the human nature of god; the ascending triangle will illustrate his nature in itself. ab is father, bl lord. al is word or logos, son, bl lord. lb is heart or spirit, bl lord. vvvv (all rise) glory to the father, and to the son, and to the holy ghost; as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world end. amen (sign of admiration) thus my brother, does the word of this degree declare the na

y the whole course of the universe, the unity, the dyad, the many and the naught. it is also pertinent to observe that j is the wand, a the pentagram or pentacle, h the cup, b the crown, v the sword, and l the balances, while o and n symbolize other magical weapons of a still more secret and important character. v but it would be useless to continue an analysis of a word which includes all things human and divine, and in which every secret is concealed. is not the wealth of the divine inexhaustible? can the square define the illimitable, or the compasses circumscribe him? unbegotten in eternity, beyond time and space, without quantity or quality, sublime, supreme, inaccessible, unknown, with what words shall we praise, or with what thoughts comprehend his majesty? utterance must profane hi

:05:25 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. 4. that he treat them with kindliness and firmness, being on guard against their tricks. this being said, it is enough; for to have them is but the pains to call them forth from their homes. and the spirits of the elemental tablets given by dr. dee and sir edward kelly are the best, being very perfect in their nature and faithful, affectioning (sic) the human race. and if not so powerful as, they are less dangerous than, the planetary spirits; for these are more boisterous, and by distraction stars are easily perturbed and afflicted. call them therefore by the keys of enoch as is written in the book ye know of; and let there be after the calls an evocation by the wand; and let the marrow of the wand be preserved within the pyramids of the letters

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

, in 1592 that "wretched creatures are compelled by the severity of the torture to confess things they have never done, and so by cruel butchery innocent lives are taken (ibid, p 16. the "evidence" of the witch trials indicates, on the whole, neither the satanism the church and state would have us believe, nor the pagan survivals now claimed by modern wicca; rather, they suggest only fear, greed, human brutality carried out to bizarre extremes that have few parallels in all of history. but, the brutality is not that of `witches' nor even of `satanists' but rather that of the christian church, and the government. a true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 7 what, then, are we to make of modern wicca? it must, of course, be observed as an aside that in a sense witch

of women and a homosexual, a drug addict and `satanist' rolled together. gardner was, they would have it, a voyeur, exhibitionist and a true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 10 bondage freak with a `penchant for ritual' to borrow a line from the story of o. both were, in reality, spiritual libertines, ceremonial magicians who did not shy away from the awesome force of human sexuality and its potential for spiritual transformation as well as physical gratification. i will not say with finality at this point whether wicca is an outright invention of these two divine con-men. if so, more power to them, and to those who truly follow in their path. i do know that, around 1945, crowley chartered gardner, an initiate of the ordo templi orientis, giving him license to

h of the infamous magus aleister crowley and the thelemic/gnostic creed of the book of the law. as i sat there i read aloud familiar quotations or paraphrases from published material in the crowley-thelemic canon. this is not the "ancient religion of the wise" but the modern sayings of" the beast 666" as crowley was wont to style himself. but, does any of this invalidate wicca as an expression of human spirituality? it depends on where one is coming from. certainly, the foundations of feminist wicca and the modern cult of the goddess are challenged with the fact that the goddess in question may be nuit, her manifestation the sworn whore, our lady babalon, the scarlet woman. transform what you will shall be the whole of history, but this makes what marx did to hegel look like slavish devoti

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

m that this is a branch of the subject which should not be ignored. the history of religions has been studied with more zeal and success during the nineteenth century, than in all the ages which preceded it, and this book has now an interest fifty fold greater than when originally published. october, 1894. preface he following pages are offered simply as a contribution to science. the progress of human society has, in different ages, presented abundance of horrors and abundance of vices, which, in treating history popularly, we are obliged to pass over gently, and often to conceal; but, nevertheless, if we neglect or suppress these facts altogether, we injure the truth of history itself, almost in the same manner as we should injure a man s health by destroying some of the nerves or muscle

en on kindred subjects long before the time of payne knight. it was thought, therefore, that a new edition of this book, produced in a manner to make it more accessible to scholars, would not be unacceptable. payne knight s design was only to investigate the origin and meaning of a once extensively popular worship. the history of it is, indeed, a wide subject, and must include all branches of the human race, in a majority of which it is in full force at the present day, and even in our own more highly civilized branch it has continued to exist to a far more recent period than we might be inclined to suppose. it is the object of the essay which has been written for the present volume of which it forms more than one half to investigate the existence of these superstitions among ourselves, to

external circumstances operating upon them. education and science may correct, restrain, and extend; but neither can annihilate or create: they may turn and embellish the currents; but can neither stop nor enlarge the springs, which, continuing to flow with a perpetual and equal tide, return to their ancient channels, when the causes that perverted them are withdrawn. the first principles of the human mind will be more directly brought into action, in proportion to the earnestness and affection with which it contemplates its object; and passion and prejudice will acquire dominion over it, in proportion as its first principles are more directly brought into action. on all common subjects, this dominion of passion and prejudice is restrained by the evidence of sense and perception; but, whe

he following sheets to explain as concisely and clearly as possible. those who wish to know how generally the symbol, and the religion which it represented, once prevailed, will consult the great and elaborate work of mr. d hancarville, who, with infinite learning and ingenuity, has traced its progress over the whole earth. my endeavour will be merely to show, from what original principles in the human mind it was first adopted, and how it was connected with the ancient theology: matters of very curious inquiry, which will serve, better perhaps than any others, to illustrate that truth, which ought to be present in every man's mind when be judges of the actions of others, that in morals, as well as physics, there is no effect without an adequate cause. if in doing this, i frequently find i

ncidence of ideas, which, without doubt, facilitated the 1 plate ii. fig. 2, engraved from one in the british museum. 2 august. de civ. dei, lib. vi. c. 9. 3 see plate ii, fig. 1, from one in the british museum, in which both symbols are united. 4 recherches sur les arts, lib. i. c. 3. of priapus 29 reception of it among the faithful. to the representative of the male organs was sometimes added a human head, which gives it the exact appearance of a crucifix; as it has on a medal of cyzicus, published by m. pellerin.1 on an ancient medal, found in cyprus, which, from the style of workmanship, is certainly anterior to the macedonian conquest, it appears with the chaplet or rosary, such as is now used in the romish churches;2 the beads of which were used, anciently, to reckon time.3 their bei

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

ctices make sense and when they are non- sense. the book can also be used as a template in the construction of unique, per- sonal systems of magic designed to be harmonious with idiosyncratic sets of beliefs. as far as possible, the new magic has been stripped of its cultural orna- mentation. what remains is the ultimate framework of the art upon which all sys- tems of magic from the beginning of human history have been built. only in the final quarter of the 20th century have cutting-edge theories in math- ematics, quantum physics and cosmology begun to probe at the underlying princi- ples that govern the action of magic. much of this work has become public in the decade or so that has elapsed since the writing of the first edition of this book. it is necessary here to take some notice of

e underlying princi- ples that govern the action of magic. much of this work has become public in the decade or so that has elapsed since the writing of the first edition of this book. it is necessary here to take some notice of the new science, as it relates to the new magic. the mechanism of magic only becomes glaringly obvious in the natural world on the very small and very large scale. on the human scale of time and space, magic for the most part remains hidden, or at least unnoticed. hints of its exis- tence abound, but because the underlying principles that govern magic contradict common sense, science ignored them for as long as it could. on the level of the quantum, cause and effect break down. electrons and positrons spring into existence from the nothingness of empty space, only

ever lived. in essence, the startling theories of these maverick physicists depend on two basic principles that mainstream science still cannot accept. first, the universe is essentially uncertain. nothing is absolutely determinable. we can say only that there exists a high probability of a specific event occurring; we cannot state that it will occur. in the macroscopic physical world familiar to human beings, these probabilities are often so high as to be virtual certainties, but they are never actually certain, and can never be predicted with certainty by any possible means. second, the intelligence observing an event actually causes the transition of that event from potentiality to being. in a real sense, our universe is the way it is because we observe it to be this way. the very purpo

nt nothing to him beyond the social abuses it carried. he thought and acted according to his own creed, and cared nothing for the censure of the bishops. the church of the middle ages recognized no truth beyond what it pro- claimed in its rigid dogma. if the pope said the sun revolved around the earth, the question was not open to debate. if he asserted that the wine of the sacrament changed into human blood, believers perforce believed. such an absurd situation could only be sustained with an absolute suppression of freedom. even minor challenges to the authority of the church were ruthlessly punished with death. it is not necessary to reach far back into history for the effects of such a reign of terror. in marxist societies across eastern europe the identical suppression of free- dom in

troduction xxiii the ostensible objection of science to magic is opposite that of the church. the church hated magic because it believed that magic worked. it saw magic as an instrument for releasing diabolical forces into the world. science hates magic because it believes magic does not work. it sees magic as a pathetic delusion that lures plastic minds into worthless and mad pursuits, diverting human potential away from material goals that have real value. the true objection of science to magic is identical to that of the church. sci- ence seeks to rule society by controlling the minds of individuals. magic provides a mental framework in which the mind can work independent of scientific dogma. science perceives magic as a threat to its hard-won, comfortable truisms. from the scientific p

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

blical sense, a very long time. whlen the first tribes started to gather in caves and chant songs of the hunt, there were shamans to lead them in their chants. when hunters were brought back to the cave dead or dying, shamans presided over their burials or called upon spirits to heal them. shamanism is older than religion, perhaps as ancient as magic itself. there has never been a ti nesi nce the human race discovered fire that shamans have not practiced their arts somlewhere on this planet. each developing culture has had its own form of shamanism, unique in its details, but certain practices are common to all shamans around the world. among these is the power to control spirits, to communicate with the dead, to heal the sick, to foresee the future, and 4 soul flight to communicate with a

of the shaman's tribe believe that the shaman can actually change his body into the body of a reptile, animal, or bird. sometimes even the shaman belileves this to be so because he is in trance when it occurs and, in any case, it is in his interest to inflate his own reputation by maintaining this fiction of physical shape-changing, the better to awe and control the tribe. the transformation from human to animal forin really takes place on the astral level. the entire astral world is easily molded by the mind, and this applies also to the astral body of the traveler himself. shamans during soul flight do not meet spirits in the ordinary world, but rather they do so in the higher realms in which the spirits dwell. the shaman possesses an extraordinary fiat to travel unhindered between the i

mal forin really takes place on the astral level. the entire astral world is easily molded by the mind, and this applies also to the astral body of the traveler himself. shamans during soul flight do not meet spirits in the ordinary world, but rather they do so in the higher realms in which the spirits dwell. the shaman possesses an extraordinary fiat to travel unhindered between the intermediate human realm and both the higher realm of the spirits and the lower realm of the dead. he does so for the purpose of carrying out the duties of his profession, which is of vital interest not only to the members of his tribe but also to those classes of spirits who are related by ties of ancient blood to the tribe. in primitive cultures, it was often believed that humans and spirits could interbreed

jury done to, or any mark made upon, the materialized body in the course of its wanderings will be reproduced in the physical body. we find traces of this in some of the evidence given at trials for witchcraft in the middle ages, in which it is not infrequently stated that some wound given to the witch when in the form of a dog or a wolf was found to have appeared in the corresponding part of her human body' repercussion appears when the projected body is of so dense an astral composition that it acquires an almost physical reality, and is seen by others as though it were a solid material body. this happens most often when it is projected in animal forms, since the emotions involved are of the most primal and powerful sort, and enable this seeming density of the astral vehicle. repercussio

nd doo whatsoever those fairies or ladies command."16 herodias is the daughter of diana, the moon, by her brother lucifer, the sun, according to the italian witches' gospel published in 1897 under the title aradia by the folklorist charles g. leland. herodias is the ruling tutelary spirit of all witches, who is commanded by diana to descend to the earth to communicate the secrets of witchcraft to human beings. the shamanic overtones are overt and undeniable 'tis true indeed that thou a spirit art, but thou wert born but to become again a mortal; thou must go to earth below to be a teacher unto women and men who fain would study witchcraft in thy school" by "go to earth below" manifestation to human perceptions is intended, so that witches will be able to see and hear herodias, or aradia, a

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

ly conscious of your dreams. you will sense subtle currents of force moving within your body and through the world around you, and learn to control them. your intuition will grow keener and more reliable. you will perceive the presence of spiritual intelligences and interact with them. you will be able to project the power xii introduction of your will as a tangible force to influence spirits and human beings. you will cleanse buildings and places of destructive atmospheres, charge objects with subtle energies, open gateways to higher spiritual realms, awaken the energy centers of your body, and call forth angels and elementals to serve your needs. all exercises are completely practical. a brief commentary has been added to each, but these commentaries contain no theories or moral cautions

physical cleansing of the body symbolically washes away the clutter of daily concerns and purifies the purpose. nothing in this book should be considered unalterable. this applies not only to the suggested schedule of practice, but to the rituals themselves, even those created by the golden dawn. when magic ceases to change and grow, it petrifies. magic only lives within the mind and heart of the human being who works it. i have done my best to distill the essence of my daily practice of ritual magic over many years. these are the techniques that have proved most fruitful. they suit me, and it is my belief that they will be useful to many others. but if there are exercises in this book xviii introduction that you find unhelpful, by all means change them to meet your needs. there is no such

i yoga involves the exercise of love and devotion. mantra yoga relies on chanting. laya yoga focuses on activating the chakras and the sexual power of kundalini in the body. all types of yoga have as their common goal the attainment of mastery over both the mind and body, for the purpose of transforming consciousness and achieving personal power. the control the yogi seeks is not power over other human beings, but power over the self, because the yogi recognizes that command of the self results in control over the environment in which the self functions. a human being who has mastered the self cannot be dominated by any other person; to the contrary, there is a strong tendency for others to seek to emulate and follow such a master, because they intuitively recognize the value of self-contr

an intense mental and physical discipline that is every bit as rigorous as that imposed by eastern yoga. the yogi tends to work inwardly, focusing on the body, whereas the magus directs the will outwardly upon the objects of the greater world. this apparent distinction is misleading, since inner world and outer world have no dividing boundary, but are an indivisible universe perceived by a single human mind. the ultimate goal is similar in both practices-to master the personal universe and yoke it to the higher aspirations. power over the environment is a byproduct of skilled magic, but even more significant is the command of the self attained by the magus. on the physical level, magic relies on tools such as the wand, the chalice, and the altar to divide space and energize objects. on the

tance it deserves because its virtue as a serious discipline of self-transformation has remained overshadowed by the flash and glamour of its outward show, and by the false expectations and erroneous beliefs of cynics who reject it without even trying to understand it. it is only a matter of time before it is recognized as a precious legacy of our european heritage, able to liberate and transform human consciousness to an unparalleled degree and give complete mastery over both the self and the world. as an instrument of personal empowerment, western magic has no equal. self-awareness i: ego denial t his life exercise is performed over the full span of the day for seven consecutive days. it begins the moment you get out of bed in the morning, and ends when you get into bed at night. practic

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

self through the instrument of the forty-eight keys, which open the protective guardian gates of the four watchtowers and allow the entry into our time-space of the forces of coronzon, the great dragon. the gates of the watchtowers cannot be forced open from the outside. they open inward. we must ourselves unlock them with the keys and initiate our own annihilation. this is the terrible legacy of human free will-we are free to choose our own destruction. it was to set the stage for this potential apocalypse (which will not happen unless we make it happen) that the angels gave the patterns of the watchtowers and the keys to dee, who never grasped their true purpose during his lifetime. many of the occult correspondences found in this book differ from those in the widely used golden dawn sys

embodies the identity, the very being, of what it signifies. when a name is rightly vibrated by the tongue and lips upon the air, it comes alive. a resonance is established between the living name and the thing itself. by manipulating the name, the potential of the named thing is released upon the world. to articulate ihvh is to harness the power of supreme deity, both to create and destroy, for human ends. according to the esoteric doctrine of the jewish mystic-magicians known as kabbalists, the structure of tetragrammaton forms the blueprint upon which the entire universe of space and time, matter and energy, good and evil, humans and angels, is based. the name does not merely reflect the makeup of the world-it is the world. in the most ancient book of the kabbalah, sepher yetzirah (the

o hebrew letters, which form 231 gates, the total number of possible combinations of two letters (ab, ag, ad, etc. the breadth of the garment, measured by its hem, is composed of four extended forms of tetragrammaton. it is possible to write out each of the letters of ihvh in four different ways, each of which has a different numerical value: traditional meanings tetragrammaton in the form of the human body 45 (m7,1m1, m7,71) ivd, ha, vav, ha 52( 77,11,77,?1) ivd, hh, w, hh 72('7,191 '7,71) ivd, hi, viv, hi 63('7,1m1 '7,713) ivd, hi, vav, hi this garment is said to be twice the area necessary to cover the entire universe. after it was woven, it was folded in half back upon itself. the names of forty-five and fifty-two fell behind and were shadowed by the names of seventy-two and sixty-thre

he divine wisdom is interpreted differently in each cycle, in the context of the sephirah that rules it. the present interpretation is one of law and prohibition("thou shalt not) because this is the shemittah of geburah. some kabbalists believed that old souls who had lived in the previous age of chesed were reincarnated in the present cycle. the microcosm, represented by its physical sheath, the human body, is the exact miniature of the macrocosm, the universe. it is not surprising, therefore, that kabbalists assigned the sephiroth, along with their divine names and letters of tetragrammaton, to the human form. the three supernals, kether, chokmah, and binah, they gave to the three lobes of the human brain. chesed was placed in the right arm that dispenses blessing. geburah was the left a

g. geburah was the left arm that admonishes. tiphareth, the center of the sephirothic tree, goes with the heart, the center of the body. netzach is linked to the right leg and hod to the left leg. yesod falls on the organ of generation. malkuth is given to the feet. there is another more simple pattern that shows the letters of tetragrammaton arranged one above the other in the crude shape of the human body. yod is the head of this figure, the first he its arms and shoulders, vau its breathing torso, and the second he its pelvis and legs. the esoteric message inherent in this seemingly childish stick man is extremely significant. not only is the ihvh the living pattern of the creator whereby the power of god may be released and harnessed, and the structure of the universe through which the

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

n addition to one -toone networking, one -to-many communications provides an opportunity for largescale lbm. the satanic potentials of tv and film are only beginning to be explored. we can illuminate or control. we could even create new archetypes. i am sure as the words of indulgence and xeper reach more individuals, we'll see many more satanists following the lead of my nephew, the daemon egan. human society is providing a nervous system- it's up to us to provide a brain. 8. learn to be gentle with yourself. the word of indulgence teaches us the importance of ourselves. it reflects both delight and reason. we must fill our lives with our own comforts. not as hermitages, but as places of strength. as we progress we will encounter more and more resistance from the profane world. if we fail

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PERFORM A RITUAL TOASTING

ugh sacrifice of self brought us the runes by which we may change the wyrd of the world through our writing" drink deeply and become wodenhaz. if you prefer not to use the stimulation of mythology you might simply invoke a principle- as in "i drink to communication through which i cast my will upon other men and by which i establish a link with the other secret side of the universe" 5. drink to a human you wish to honor. this continues the principle of invocation as well as forging links between the living and the dead (if you've chosen a dead hero to honor) or between the work you are doing and a living force in the objective universe. this reminds us that "man is god" and keeps us from becoming hopeless cynics. the hero chosen for this honor should be picked by the most personal of stand

and a living force in the objective universe. this reminds us that "man is god" and keeps us from becoming hopeless cynics. the hero chosen for this honor should be picked by the most personal of standards. it could be your father, or an egyptian pharaoh of the xxth dynasty. if it's someone you don't know personally, research your guy (or gal. this will acquaint you with the possibilities in the human psyche as well as the combination of method and persistence needed to achieve greatness. here's an example "i drink to howard phillips lovecraft, who remained true to the weird vision he created, and brought it forth in his own work and others that it might work upon the collective unconsciousness of mankind forever" 6. drink to your own accomplishment. now you are beginning to weave yoursel

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PRACTICE DIVINITY IN YOUR OWN LIFE

elf to you and offer itself up as sacrifice to your godhead. watch without otherwise interfering in this task is accomplished and when it is await the return of the created one. you'll discover that you can create self willed entities and eventually you may wish to create and not absorb them. this will prove that you have all the powers of a god, and will direct your creations toward the cause of human freedom rather than any short term purposes. and even then you will birth a few monsters. 9. after you've become aware of your godhood announce it to all the worlds within and without. perform a ritual after your fashion in which the message is "i abrogate all rituals except those i create. there is no magic done in any galaxy save that it empowers me- this is the law of the only true god! i

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ TIMING IN GREATER AND LESSER BLACK MAGIC

u help the host do the set up, you can greet each newcomer with phrases like "we have decided to" or "we were just talking about- this set you up as being a member of the inner circle and also lets you set the agenda for the evening. 2. when you need to discover the true leaders of a group, arrive late. simply ask a few people what you've missed. if anything has been said rather than their simple human venting of hot air, they'll point it out not only with their words but with their to ne and body language. this will also let you know what their feelings are about the current string of topics. people find it very hard to be neutral when someone whispers to them and acts sheepish about being late. this mode of interaction automatically puts them into conspiratorial mode. be sure to reward y

ventually the missed moment, the awkward scramble to get somewhere, becomes a thing of the past. 8. if you want to make lasting change in the minds of men, learn to observe the times. study the lives of satanic masters like zaharoff, rasputin, cagliostro, rosenburg, von list, the brothers grimm. how was the perfect historical timing the key to the changes that each of these flock have worked upon human consciousness? contrast them with other figures in history that had the right idea, but expressed it at the wrong time. learn to be patient and vigilant- coiled like a snake ready to spring. saying something too early just to prove you're clever may give you an instant gratification, but preparing your ground is the key to a good harvest. this tip is as true for influencing one individual as

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ UNDERSTANDING DARKNESS

t twofold secret- one pole of which lies deep within yourself- the other is hidden deeply within the objective universe. 9. seek to unleash the darkness in others. look for and strengthen the manifestations of darkness in those around you. this should be done very gently and with great forethought. after you have begun to master steps 7 and 8 above consider that darkness also resides in the other human beings around you. if you can transmit some of that excitement and potential for awareness into others not only will you have made the world a more darkly resplendent place to live, but you will have opened up the world around you for more exciting potentials for your own growth. uncle setnakt hopes you have a pleasant d hunleashing the beast aleister crowley, tantra and sex magic in late vi

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

ntials for your own growth. uncle setnakt hopes you have a pleasant d hunleashing the beast aleister crowley, tantra and sex magic in late victorian england hugh urban ohio state university if this secret [of sexual magic, which is a scientific secret, were perfectly understood, as it is not by me after more than twelve years' almost constant study and experiment, there would be nothing which the human imagination can conceive that could not be realized in practice- aleister crowleyi what is peculiar to modern societies is not that they consigned sex to a shadow existence, but that they dedicated themselves to speaking of it ad infinitum, while exploiting it as the secret- michel foucaultii aleister crowley stands out as one of those remarkably enigmatic characters who has had a tremendous

ce him in the context of late victorian society and its larger attitudes toward sexuality (ii. i will then look specifically at crowley's sexual magical practices (iii) and his adaptation of indian tantric techniques (iv. finally (v) i will examine the role of transgression in crowley's life and magical work; crowley, i will argue, found in deliberate acts of transgression a radical form of super-human power that promised to explode the narrow boundaries of western christian society and open the way for a whole new era of human history. to conclude, i will suggest that crowley not only reflected his own era and the sexual anxieties of the late victorian era, but also foreshadowed much of our own era and our own sexual obsessions at the dawn of the new millennium. i. the new aeon: crowley a

-fiend"xiv and "a perverse idealist, master of the occult and slave to the demons he liberated."xv yet, as his most recent biographer lawrence sutin argues, crowley was far more than a mere sadistic master of the black arts; not only was he a gifted poet, painter and "master modernist" in his prose style, but he was also one of the first western students of buddhism and yoga, and "one of the rare human beings to dare to prophesy a distinctive new creed and to devote himself..to the promulgation of that creed."xvi -141- the details of crowley's life are fairly well-known, based on his own autobiography and numerous popular biographies, so i won't reiterate all of them here. i will simply provide a brief sketch of his background and context. educated at trinity college in cambridge, crowley

g which time he studied various forms of buddhism and hinduism. as we will see below, it seems possible that he also learned something of the esoteric techniques of indian tantra- though perhaps not as much as most contemporary adepts generally suppose -142- however, it was in 1904 that crowley would receive his first great revelation and the knowledge that he was to be the herald of a new era in human history. according to his own account, crowley's guardian angel, aiwass, appeared to him and dictated the book of the law (liber al vel legis).xviii his most famous work, the book of the law announces the dawn of the third aeon of mankind: the first aeon was that of the goddess isis, centered around matriarchy and the worship of the great mother; the second aeon was that of osiris, during wh

iciously scandalous reputation that followed crowley was his practice of sexual magic and his deliberate transgression of the sexual mores of the world in which he was raised. rejecting the effete morality of his christian youth, crowley deliberately set out to overturn what he saw as the oppressive, hypocritical attitudes of victorian england, by identifying sex as the most central aspect of the human being and the most profound source of magical power (in fact, in his book of lies, he points out that the english word for the pronoun "i" is itself a phallic shape).xxx the popular press, of course, took no end of delight in sensationalizing crowley's sexual promiscuity, which was described in vivid, exaggerated and often hilarious detail throughout the newspapers of the day. thus he and hi

VOX SABBATUM

he left hand path however in modern times questions and tests, it offers a treasure upon treasure of knowledge and wisdom through experience, it builds and summons forth hidden gods and sleeping beasts, it challenges and destroys those who flinch in the face of the adversary in short it is dangerous. the left hand path is indeed dangerous because it can destroy the perceptions of the condition of human belief structures it can free the psyche but the shock of this liberation is sometimes too much to bear. sorcery can destroy as it is rather simple to abuse, and invoke the demons of your extreme desires to devour you. the left hand path is not an easy one. let us first observe the nature of the left hand path. specifically, it is the antinomianian (non-union or isolation from the natural or

and path nas the druj of the shadow, awakener in the grave with blood! witness my ritual of the sun, from which i am the god of above and below! i ascend now into the sky, as the angel-djinn of light i am upon earth known as ahriman, arimanius, the dragon of darkness my religion is sorcery, that which is created from the self thus of self-love vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 27 my forms are many, human or a beautiful angel, crowned and winged in emerald, luminous as the peacock, as wise as the serpent. i may take the form of the serpent with a lions head, for i am the dragon and beast, who creates and destroys. on my left hand is belias, my shadow form over hades, on my right hand is cain, called elohim, my flesh born son of earth behind me is az lilith, my bride and druj spawning goddess

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

d iii. horus spearing the hippopotamus-fiend iv. horus and isis capturing the hippopotamus fiend v. horus on the back of the hippopotamus-fiend vi. the slaughter of the hippopotamus-fiend vii. horus of behutet and ra-harmakhis in a shrine viii. horus of behutet and ra-harmakhis in a shrine ix. ashthertet in her chariot x. horus holding captive foes and spearing typhonic animals xi. horus spearing human foes xii. horus spearing the crocodile xiii. horus in the form of a lion xiv. the procreation of horus, son of isis. xv. the resurrection of osiris. xvi. the bekhten stele xvii. the metternich stele--obverse xviii. the metternich stele--reverse introduction i. the legend of the god neb-er-tcher, and the history of creation. the text of the remarkable legend of the creation which forms the fi

wind to abu, or the city of elephantine, and to bring him large quantities of the fruit called tataat. what kind of fruit this was is not clear, but brugsch thought they were "mandrakes" the so-called "love-apples" and this translation of tataat may be used provisionally. the mandrakes were given to sekti, a goddess of heliopolis, to crush and grind up, and when this was done they were mixed with human blood, and put in a large brewing of beer which the women slaves had made from wheat. in all they made 7,000 vessels of beer. when ra saw the beer he approved of it, and ordered it to be carried up the river to where the goddess hathor was still, it seems, engaged in slaughtering men. during the night he caused this beer to be poured out into the meadows of the four heavens, and when hathor

arge brewing of beer which the women slaves had made from wheat. in all they made 7,000 vessels of beer. when ra saw the beer he approved of it, and ordered it to be carried up the river to where the goddess hathor was still, it seems, engaged in slaughtering men. during the night he caused this beer to be poured out into the meadows of the four heavens, and when hathor came she saw the beer with human blood and mandrakes in it, and drank of it and became drunk, and paid no further attention to men and women. in welcoming the goddess, ra, called her "amit" i.e "beautiful one" and from this time onward "beautiful women were found in the city of amit" which was situated in the western delta, near lake mareotis.[fn#15] ra also ordered that in future at every one of his festivals vessels of "s

a town of the nome of mareotis, where in later days the right leg of osiris was said to be preserved. meanwhile darkness covered the land. when day broke the men who had repented of their blasphemies appeared with their bows, and slew the enemies of ra. at this result ra was pleased, and he forgave those who had repented because of their righteous slaughter of his enemies. from this time onwards human sacrifices were offered up at the festivals of ra celebrated in this place, and at heliopolis and in other parts of egypt. after these things ra declared to nut that he intended to leave this world, and to ascend into heaven, and that all those who would see his face must follow him thither. then he went up into heaven and prepared a place to which all might come. then he said "hetep sekhet

d her four legs are the four cardinal points which cannot be changed. the region above her back is the heaven in which ra reigns over the beings who pass thereto from this earth when they die, and here was situated the home of the gods and the celestial spirits who govern this world. when ra had made a heaven for himself, and had arranged for a continuance of life on the earth, and the welfare of human beings, he remembered that at one time when reigning on earth he had been bitten by a serpent, and had nearly lost his life through the bite. fearing that the same calamity might befall his successor, he determined to take steps to destroy the power of all noxious reptiles that dwelt on the earth. with this object in view he told thoth to summon keb, the earth-god, to his presence, and this

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

ur of apollonius. the neophite will wonder at night among the sepulchures, and will experience the horror of the visions, he will deliver himself to magic and to goethia (this means the disciple will be attacked by millions of black magicians in the astral plane; those tenebreious magicians will attempt to move the disciple away from the luminous path. arcanum 14 the two urns divine magnetism and human magnetism. the superior waters of heaven. during this time the disciple learns to be pure and chaste, because he understands the value of his seminal fluid. arcanum 15 (the electrical hurricane) typhon baphomet. the sixth hour of apollonius. here it is necessary to stay quiet, still, because of fear (this signifies the terrible trial of the guardian of the threshold, before which much valor

the universe is maya (illusion. the universe exists because of karma and it is a mass of floating shadows. when the spirit (the intimus) liberates himself from maya, he returns to the ain soph of the kabbalah. in final synthesis each being is just a super divine atom from the abstract absolute space. that atom is the ain soph. the ineffable gods from the ain soph are beyond our comprehension. the human mind is for the gods of the ain soph as the activities of the mineral kingdom are for us. within the ain soph only the unity of life reigns; this is supreme happiness. the universe is duality, maya pain. we need to liberate ourselves from the duality and to return into the unity of life. it is urgent to go beyond the painful manifestations of maya. there exists a science with which we can te

the woman is the other column of the temple. the two columns must not be too close nor too distant; there must be enough space so that the light can pass between them. it is necessary to transmute the lead of the personality into the pure gold of the spirit: this is alchemy. the moon must be transformed into the sun. the moon is the soul; the sun is the inner christ. we need to be christified. no human being can return to the father without having been devoured by the serpent. no one can be devoured by the serpent without having worked in the flaming forge of vulcan (sex. the key of christification is the arcanum a.z.f. the mantra for the arcanum a.z.f. is i.a.o. i (ignis, fire; a (aqua) water; o (origo, principle, spirit. la madre lleva a su hijo (el verbo) en sus brazos. y est sentada en

lo desconocido, el resplandor incesante de luz es la desnuda belleza de nuit. ella se inclina, se curva en xtasis deleitoso, para recibir el sculo secreto de hadit. la alada esfera y el azul del cielo son tuyos. o ao kakof na khonsa o ao kakof na khonsa o ao kakof na khonsa 19 these mantras have the power of transmuting our sexual energy into light and fire within the alchemical laboratory of the human body. this prayer with its mantras can be utilized in sexual magic. this prayer with its mantras is an omnipotent clue in order to meditate upon our divine mother. master huiracocha [doctor krumm heller] stated the following in his rosicrucian novel: when a man joins with a woman in the secret act, he becomes a god since he converts himself into a creator at that very moment. some seers stat

erything. however if they do not know how to retain such light, it will abandon them in order to confine itself in the universal currents, yet leaving behind it the open doors from where evil can enter into them. then love is converted into hatred, illusion is followed by deception. with the mantric prayer that we have taught in this lesson, we retain that brilliant cosmic light that envelops the human couple in that supreme moment of love with the condition of avoiding, by all means, the ejaculation of the ens seminis. the mantras of this invocation have the power of transmuting the creative energies into light and fire. estos mantrams tienen el poder de transmutar nuestra energ a sexual en luz y fuego, dentro del laboratorio alkimista del organismo humano: la oraci n con sus mantrams pue

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ror a. l. or lloyd nygaard c/o llewellyn worldwide p. o. box 64383-170, st. paul, mn 55164-0383, u. s. a please enclose a self-addressed, stamped envelope for reply or $1. 00 to cover costs. if outside the u. s. a, enclose international postal reply coupon. free catalog from llewellyn worldwide for more than ninety years llewellyn has brought its readers knowledge in the fields of metaphysics and human potential. learn about the newest books in spiritual guidance, natural healing, astrology, occult philosophy, and more. enjoy book reviews, new age articles, a calendar of events, plus current advertised products and services. to get your free copy of the llewellyn's new worlds of mind and spirit magazine, send your name and address to: llewellyn's new worlds of mind and spirit p. o. box 643

ric tradition that has lasted through this day.this series of books adds new impetus to the great work itself among an ever broadening base of sincere students. i further promise and swear that with the divine permission, i will from this day forward, apply myself to the great work.which is: to purify and exalt my spiritual nature so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me. with this oath, the adeptus minor of the inner order committed him/herself to undertake, consciously and deliberately, that which was ordained as the birthright of all humanity: to become more than human! this is the ultimate message of esoterici

urius trismegistus writes, that an image, rightly made of certain proper things, appropriated to any one certain angel will presently be animated by that angel .cornelius agrippa when i sing a song to the sun, it is not because i expect the sun to change its course, but because i expect to put myself into a different cast of mind in relation to the sun .marsilio fincino there is no higher form of human freedom than friendship with god .st teresa of avila it is widely thought among scientists that beauty and elegance are the most reliable guides to truth; the best theories are the most elegant. many scientists feel that true inspiration comes from some sort of platonic realm of archetypal, mathematical, or aesthetic forms which somehow break through our world. to the scientist, mathematics

hakras in the body (which each have a different color) for maintenance of a healthy etheric body. the wonder-working pythagoreans also applied their understanding of number to astronomy, devising a system of nine concentric circles or spheres to represent the heavenly bodies. soon it came to be understood that the relationships existing in these heavenly planets had direct counterparts within the human dimension. this was not just a simple belief in astrology, which was a much more ancient science. it was a more sophisticated understanding of the hermetic principle that through sympathetic correspondences one could temper or augment a planet's effects. plato applied numerology to the known elements.earth, air, fire, and water.and thought we did not invent mathematics, we only discovered it

onal ordering of the universe. in modern mathematics, however, there is a number known as omega, a random number which is thought to be uncomputable.or, in mystical language, unknowable except through revelation. it has even been compared to number mysticism by a leading scientist, charles bennett, who says "omega is, in many senses, a cabalistic number. it can be known of, but not known, through human reason. to know it in detail, one would have to accept its uncomputable digit sequence on faith, like words of a sacred text (davis, p. 134. although we could never hope to understand the great mystery of being with our rational minds, qabalah gives us a most effective and yet challenging way to relate to the godhead and all of its attributes or particular vibrations (we could call them plan

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

d additional incidents related by the late karla turner and others, at times all three of these types of entities are seen collaborating together. in other cases, the reptilian entities have been seen masquerading as "nordics" by using some type of projected hypnotic or holographic field, apparently in an effort to deceive abductees and gain their compliance. this is not to say that all nordic or human type "extraterrestrials" are in fact reptilians involved in some type of fifth column "they live" the movie agenda against humanity. i believe that there are benevolent human beings on other worlds, the clincher however being that many of these will not "interfere" in our affairs, so as a result most of the current-day encounters involve alien entities that do interfere! the greys, perhaps t

echanical covering and are one of the major calling cards of this type of alien entity. these "grey" aliens of grey-grey, grey-white, and grey-green appearance have not only integrated cybernetic components but also insectilian and even vegetable type dna in an apparent effort to genetically engineer or "upgrade" their "race" along specific agenda lines. and this also includes the assimilation of human dna as evidenced by the so-called "hybrid" programs. so, then, where do these guys come from? in my book "secrets of the mojave, i describe one particular underground facility from whence many of the joint alien/military abductions, animal mutilations, and biogenetic projects are reportedly being carried out. this volume is soon to be published in hard copy form by http//www.umind.com. anywa

ppear in the dulce book at http//www.eagle-net.org/dulce/ this mesa lies just north of the small town of dulce, new mexico within the jicarilla apache reservation in north-western new mexico. one of these sources was a man by the name of thomas edwin castello, who claimed that he worked in this joint nsa/alien facility as a director of security. others claim that the core of the nsa is no longer "human" but is actually controlled by a secret organization of human-alien hybrids known as the "black monks, who are the real motivators behind the new world order movement. who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (1 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:57] castello reported that the dows [greys, the dracos [reptiloids, and the ciakars [akin to the "mothme

might have occupied the surface of the earth in prehistoric times? i have heard vague "legends" of ancient wars between humans and "other" creatures "of a different blood" that are whispered among the native peoples of south america, australia, and africa to name just a few, but i wanted to track down something more specific, so i did some investigations and- aside from reports and even photos of human footprints found fossilized inside of dinosaurian prints, suggesting a common existence- i discovered some interesting biological facts concerning "reptilians. it seems that biologists agree that snakes ultimately mutated from lizards, and lizards from the larger "thunder lizards" or dinosaurs of ancient times. and what was the earliest dinosaur discovered? well the two contenders are the eo

that snakes ultimately mutated from lizards, and lizards from the larger "thunder lizards" or dinosaurs of ancient times. and what was the earliest dinosaur discovered? well the two contenders are the eoraptor [which gave rise to the very cunning and dexterous veloci-raptors as depicted in the jurassic park movies] and a similar saurian bi-ped which walked upright like a man, about the size of a human being, and with hands that were ideal for grabbing and ripping flesh, the herrerasaurus: both were meat-eaters, however there are enough differences and similarities between eoraptor and herrerasaurus to suggest that they had a common ancestor a "few branches down" the saurian tree. i recall one abductee, a woman, who had stated that during an abduction experience during which she found hers

WICCA EIGHT SABBATS OF WITCHCRAFT

of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 18 markers, processions of chimney-sweeps and milk maids, archery tournaments, morris dances, sword dances, feasting, music, drinking, and maidens bathing their faces in the dew of may morning to retain their youthful beauty. in the words of witchcraft writers janet and stewart farrar, the beltane celebration was principly a time of..unashamed human sexuality and fertility' such associations include the obvious phallic symbolism of the maypole and riding the hobby horse. even a seemingly innocent children's nursery rhyme 'ride a cock horse to banburry cross' retains such memories. and the next line..to see a fine lady on a white horse' is a reference to the annual ride of 'lady godiva' though coventry. every year for nearly three centur

e last of him* eight sabbats of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 29 they let him stand till midsummer's day, till he looked both pale and wan, and little sir john's grown a long, long beard and so become a man* incidentally, this annual mock sacrifice of a large wicker-work figure (representing the vegetation spirit) may have been the origin of the misconception that druids made human sacrifices. this charge was first made by julius caesar (who may not have had the most unbiased of motives, and has been re-stated many times since. however, as has often been pointed out, the only historians besides caesar who make this accusation are those who have read caesar. and in fact, upon reading caesar's 'gallic wars' closely, one discovers that caesar never claims to have actually

imes since. however, as has often been pointed out, the only historians besides caesar who make this accusation are those who have read caesar. and in fact, upon reading caesar's 'gallic wars' closely, one discovers that caesar never claims to have actually witnessed such a sacrifice. nor does he claim to have talked to anyone else who did. in fact, there is not one single eyewitness account of a human sacrifice performed by druids in all of history! nor is there any archeological evidence to support the charge. if, for example, human sacrifices had been performed at the same ritual sites year after year, there would be physical traces. yet there is not a scrap. nor is there any native tradition or history which lends support. in fact, insular tradition seems to point in the opposite direc

esent summer and winter, blodeuwedd herself represents both spring and fall, as patron goddess of flowers and owls, respectively. although it is far more speculative than the preceding material, a final consideration would pursue this mirror-like life pattern of llew and goronwy to its ultimate conclusion. although llew is struck with the sunlight spear at the autumnal equinox, and so 'dies' as a human, it takes a while before gwydion discovers him in his eagle form. how long? we may speculate 13 weeks, when the sun reaches the midpoint of the sign (or form) of the eagle, scorpio- on halloween. and if this is true, it may be that llew, the sun god, finally 'dies' to the upper world on halloween, and now passes through the gates of death, where he is immediately crowned king of the underwor

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

the witch cult does not give a witch supernatural powers as i reckon them, but instructions are given, in rather veiled terms, in processes which develop various clairvoyant and other powers, in those who naturally possess them slightly. if they have none they can create none. some of these powers are akin to magnetism, mesmerism and suggestion, and depend on the possibility of forming a sort of human battery, as it were, of combined human wills working together to influence persons or events at a distance. they have instructions in how to learn to do this by practice. it would take many people a long time, if i understand the directions aright. if these arts were more generally practised nowadays, we should call most of them spiritualism, mesmerism, suggestion, e.s.p, yoga or perhaps chr

s. scottish witch trials seem to think of witches and fairies as being the same people. as we have seen, they were thought to be experts in magic. though small they were exceedingly agile and had a great ability for work. they would work at night and be finished by daylight, so they were seldom seen for long, and unless they took service with a man they made off into their mounds at the slightest human interference. until victorian prudery covered them with airy gauze they were naked or clad in skin-tight garments. this latter may have been a misunderstanding of the picts' practice of painting themselves with woad and lime, which makes the famous lincoln green, the recognised fairy colour. as they were described as being of the same country at the same time, it seems likely that the descri

aments, witches generally do not believe in them, which was at least 'unusual' at that date. at her initiation a witch is always received into the circle with a kiss on the mouth. templars received a similar kiss. but both were tortured to make them say it was elsewhere. another charge was that the templars worshipped a head, variously described as having sometimes three faces, sometimes simply a human skull or death's-head: that they believed that this head had the power to make them rich, cause the trees to flourish and the earth to become fruitful (we could call it a fertility cult) at initiations templar candidates were stripped nearly or entirely naked; they held their meetings and initiations secretly and by night, as witches do. my books of reference give the official charges made a

ty. now all this might apply to the consecrated cord which witches possess and use in many ways. all those i have seen are coloured, usually red, though i have known other colours used. they value them as they do all their working tools and naturally would be most annoyed if anyone removed (stole) any of them. it might be noted that about this time the churches accused witches of 'raising storms, human sacrifice and wearing girdles. a curious combination! i am forbidden to tell of the uses a witch makes of her cord, and i doubt whether the church knew, or they might have mentioned it at the trials. or perhaps they did know and did not wish this knowledge to be made public. all this may be the merest coincidence, and i only give it to show what some witches now believe. for myself i see not

ce well-nigh hidden in the lap of a compassionate priestess, to endure the ritual flagellation which replaces and symbolises death. physically she does not die, but she passes symbolically through death and dies mystically as the stigmatists die crucified in christ '8. dead with zagreus, she is now born again with him; that is to say, she has become a bacchante and is no more a woman but a divine human being. we see her now nude and frenziedly dancing, aided by a priestess who holds the thyrsus, the symbol of the new dionysiac life. the spirit of dionysus has descended upon her. man has become god, and dionysus is present unseen at the miracle. we behold him in the space between the fifth and sixth scenes, half reclining in the lap of kore, one foot unshod according to the rite, contemplat

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

vigils simple truth courtesy conversation persistence crowned leadership pine tree chiefs not by bread alone show me free wisdom quarreling about god god made me this way pausing please listen the views of two men misfortune pretty pebbles the power of paper frantic fools cities the white man s dreams the vigil wisdom of the africans proverbs on wisdom proverbs on truth and falsehood proverbs on human conduct proverbs on virtue proverbs on cooperation and contentment proverbs on opportunity proverbs on human beings proverbs on nature proverbs on leadership more wisdom of the african world wisdom of the hindus and greeks frogs desiring a king the bat, the birds and the beasts the dog and the wolf the fox and the grapes the lion and the statue the man and his wives the two crabs hercules an

y, and that by that word of mine the adherent of justice may in the future commune with health, and immortality? selections from: robert o. ballou. world bible. new york, the viking press, 1944. p.210 sayings of muhammad (the morning star) in the name of allah, the beneficent, the merciful: by what heaven and the morning star ah, what will tell thee what the morning star is! the piercing star! no human soul but hath a guardian over it. so let man consider from what he is created. he is created from a gushing fluid that issued from between the loins and ribs. lo! he verily is able to return him (unto life) on the day when hidden thoughts shall be searched out. then will he have no might nor any helper. by the heaven which giveth the returning rain, and the earth which splitteth (with the gr

the rose. in m.l. rosenthal, selected poems and two plays of william butler yeats. new york: collier books, 1962. p.12 (fergus and the druid) fergus. this whole day have i followed in the rocks, and you have changed and flowed from shape to shape, first as a raven on whose ancient wings scarcely a feather lingered, then you seemed a weasel moving on from stone to stone, and now at last you wear a human shape, a thing grey man half lost in gathering night. druid. what would you, king of the proud red branch knights? fergus. this would i say, most wise of living souls: young subtle conchubar sat close by me when i gave judgment, and his words were wise, and what to me was burden without end, to him seemed easy, so i laid the crown upon his head to cast away my sorrow. druid. what would you

knowledge was inherent in all things. the world was a library and its books were the stones, leaves, grass, brooks, and the birds and animals that shared, alike with us, the storms and blessings of earth. we learned to do what only the student of nature ever learns, and that was to feel beauty. we never railed at the storms, the furious winds, and the biting frosts and snows. to do so intensified human futility, so whatever came we adjusted ourselves, by more effort and energy if necessary, but without complaint. even the lightning did us no harm, whenever it came too close, mothers and grandmothers in every tipi put cedar leaves n the coals and their magic kept danger away. bright days and dark days were both expressions of the great mystery, and the indian reveled in being close to the g

whenever it came too close, mothers and grandmothers in every tipi put cedar leaves n the coals and their magic kept danger away. bright days and dark days were both expressions of the great mystery, and the indian reveled in being close to the great holiness. observation was certain to have its rewards. interest, wonder, admiration grew, and the fact was appreciated that life was more than mere human manifestation; it was expressed in a multitude of 261 forms. this appreciation enriched lakota existence. life was vivid and pulsing; nothing was casual and commonplace. the indian live lived in every sense of the word from his first to his last breath. chief luther standing bear teton sioux conversation praise, flattery, exaggerated manners, and fine, high sounding words were no part of lak

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

oglyphic symbols, by means whereof he explained all ideas concerning the nature of things, and the same method of explaining the secrets of nature is once again being insisted upon in the new revelation of the secret doctrine, by h. p. blavatsky. numbers are a key to the ancient views of cosmogony in its broad sense, spiritually as well as physically considered and to the evolution of the present human race; all systems of religious mysticism are based upon numerals. the sacredness of numbers begins with the great first cause, numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott the one, and ends only with the naught or zero--symbol of the infinite and boundless universe. isis unveiled, vol. ii. 407. tradition narrates that the students of the pythagorean school, at f

inite numbers, it is to be noted that the old philosophers were deeply imbued with the union of numerical ideas with nature--in its common acceptation, and also to the natures, essences or substrata of things. the nature of good to them was definite, that of evil indefinite; and the more indefinite the nature of the evil, the worse it was. goodness alone can define or bound the indefinite. in the human soul exists a certain vestige of divine goodness (buddhi. this bounds and moderates the indefiniteness and inequality of its desires. 20. it may be demonstrated that all inequality arises from equality, so that obtaining, as it were, the power of a mother and a root, she pours forth with exuberant fertility all sorts of inequality; and did space and time allow, it could be also shown that al

clarke. this is substituting one error for another. in the orgies of bacchus maenades, the worshippers had snakes twined in their hair and danced, singing eve, numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott eve, by whom came the sin. see clemens alexandrinus, protrept 9. 38. duality introduces us to the fatal alternative to unity or good, namely evil; and to many other human and natural contrasts--night and day, light and darkness, wet and dry, hot and cold, health and disease, truth and error, male and female, which man having fallen from his high estate, from spirit to matter, cannot avoid associating himself with. two is a number of mourning and death, misfortunes are apt to follow; turn to our history of england, see the unhappiness of kings numbered the sec

vi, first book of kings, chapters ix. and xi. the animal kingdom shows all sexual generation to arise from pairs of contrasted beings, the male and female; the microscope now discovers to us the spermatozoon and the ovum, but the truth was known of old to phinumbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott losophers of india, egypt and the gnostics, in whose lore we find human generation to spring from the serpent and the egg# 41. chapter s ix the triad. three, 3. numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott hotius observes that the triad is the first odd number in energy, is the first perfect number and is a middle and analogy. the pythagoreans referred it to physiology; it is the cause of all that has triple dimension. it is also ca

planets are related to a six-hour period by ragon and blavatsky. 47. among the brahmins there were three great vedas; three margas or ways of salvation; three gunas, the sattva, quiescence; rajas, desire; and tamas, decay. three lokas, swarga, bhumi and patala; heaven, earth and hell. three jewels of wisdom, the tri-ratnas; buddha, dharma and sanga. the three fires being the three aspects of the human soul, atma, buddhi and manas. there were three prongs of the trident, and three eyes in the forehead of siva. note also the 3-syllabled holy word aum. at the oblation of the elements in the celtic church, 3 drops of wine and 3 drops of water were poured into the chalice. in the present christian church, we notice 3 crossings with water at baptism, 3 creeds; the banns of numbers--th eir occu

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

ivine forces binah chokmah (intelligence (wisdom_ geburah chesed world of yetzirah tiphereth or of formation hod netzach yesod_ malkuth world of assiah ruled by material form. adonai melekh_ the earth-matter chald an scheme of beings. representatives of the previous classes guiding our universe. i. hyperarchii archangels ii. azon i unzoned gods iii. zon i planetary deities_ higher demons: